Unchain My Heart

P

W

U

W

B

L

I

S

H

E

D

W . B L U E C H A N N E L M E D I A

B

Y

. C O M

Copyright Š 2007, Shay Hoffman www.shayhoffman.com All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical, including photocopying, recording, or by any information storage and retrieval system, without permission in writing from the publisher.

Published by Blue Channel Media. www.bluechannelmedia.com Printed in the United States of America Design by Todd Damotte

ISBN 978-1-60530-789-3 First Edition 2

Table of Contents Instructions........................................................................................................... 6 I. Making Friends With Our Thoughts And Calling Out The Dog Catcher...........10 Proverbs 23:7 NIV As a man thinketh in his heart so is he.

II. Taming The Wild Horses Of Your Emotions.................................................... 52 Psalm 131:1-2 NIV My heart is not proud, O LORD, my eyes are not haughty; I do not concern myself with great matters or things too wonderful for me. But I have stilled and quieted my soul; like a weaned child with its mother, like a weaned child is my soul within me.

III. Willing The Will.............................................................................................. 94 Deuteronomy 30:19-20 NIV This day I call heaven and earth as witnesses against you that I have set before you life and death, blessings and curses. Now choose life.

IV. Unchaining The Body....................................................................................136 Psalm 16:8-9 NIV I have set the LORD always before me. Because he is at my right hand, I will not be shaken. Therefore my heart is glad and my tongue rejoices; my body also will rest secure.

V. Covenant: The Language And Grammar Of The Spiritual Kingdom..............178 Psalm 49:20 NIV A man who has riches without understanding is like the beasts that perish.

VI. Interaction Within The Kingdom.................................................................. 220 Company Operations and Relation Manual Hebrews 11:6 NIV Believe that he exists and that he rewards those who earnestly seek him.

VII. Spiritual Authority – Christ Jesus.................................................................262 The Kingdom Organization and Function Through Chain of Command Mark 1:22 NIV The people were amazed at his teaching, because he taught them as one who had authority, not as the teachers of the law.

VIII. The Tabernacle – Jesus Christ.................................................................... 304 Meeting the Boss Exodus 25:8-9 NIV Then have them make a sanctuary for me, and I will dwell among them.

Make this tabernacle and all its furnishings exactly like the pattern I will show you.

IX. Kingdom Life............................................................................................... 346

Walking in the Spirit Romans 14:17-18 NIV For the kingdom of God is not a matter of eating and drinking, but of righteousness, peace and joy in the Holy Spirit, because anyone who serves Christ in this way is pleasing to God and approved by men.

3

Dedication This work is dedicated to my husband, Leonard Hoffman, without whom I would never have become a person who could write such a book as this.

Because of his support and input into my life, this book has the potential to change your life. Dr. Shay Shelton Hoffman Chaplain Shay

4

Acknowledgment When God began to draw me out of the World’s System into Kingdom living, He placed me into the care of John and Iris Delgado who, at that time, were pastors of a singles group in Dallas, Texas. The Bible says that in Christ we become new creations. The old person dies, and a new one comes to life. In that way, John and Iris birthed me into the Kingdom. This God-given relationship continues even into the present. By God’s grace and John’ s direction, I have my doctorate in Ministry and Christian Counseling and my Chaplain’s License. Iris has been my mentor from day one and edited the first copy of endless pages that became this book. What you will discover in this book is a reflection on the journey that they guided me through as I became a maturing Kingdom citizen.

John and Iris Delgado are my spiritual parents. John married my husband and me, and our lives are intertwined with the love of God. I also want to acknowledge Chaplain James Burton and Chaplain Wallace Nelson for their hands-on direction as I learned to minister to the broken-hearted behind prison bars. I also want to thank Warden Nancy Bodkin for her trust and encouragement while I walked the corridors on her unit.

I thank Pastor Ray Hall, his wife Joyce, and daughter Christabell who prayed for me and gave me encouragement at critical times.

Ernie and Dee Gruen, Jerry and June Groom, Emmit and Jan Solomon, and Sam and Sherry Pollinzi are a part of who I have become. I am grateful that God has given me these friendships; they have used their Deep call unto mine. (Psalm 42:7) To Chaplain Muriel Rogers who believed in me and taught me that perseverance is evidence that God is involved in what we do, I will be forever indebted.

I also want to acknowledge all of the women who trusted me to share my God with them. I wish I was free to list every name, but I cannot do that here. God knows each woman who cried, laughed and prayed with me as the Holy Spirit brought us together in prison.

And then there is Thomas Sharp and the team at Blue Channel Media who turned stacks of printer paper into the document that you now hold in your hand.

Dr. Shay Shelton Hoffman Chaplain Shay

5

READ ALL OF THE INTRODUCTIONS BEFORE STARTING THIS JOURNAL Introduction

Important information on how to use this most unusual book This book may not be for everyone. It is intended to be a guide to personal and spiritual growth for a person suffering confinement. Since there are all types of confinement, the messages here can speak to each of us in one fashion or another. As a Chaplain working inside female prisons for over a decade, I found that there were many well-written books and studies available, but none were written with a direct focus on the confined. Over many years I searched for such a book to help people who were suffering long term confinements of various types, from hospitalization to imprisonment.

This book is the result of my search because I was not able to find one single good publication for just such a circumstance.

I grew up in a family with two younger sisters.

One was a victim of Polio and the other Cerebral Palsy. As a normal course of my life, I came to understand confining issues from both the aspect of the confined, as well as those of family members or caregivers due to the confinement of one they loved.

I found many wonderful devotional books, Christian development studies, and “self help” publications. However, there always seemed to be some reference in the text that just did not fit the needs of a person who is in a cast from her shoulders to her knees. A person living inside prison and the person just home from the hospital have special issues to address in learning to adapt to new circumstances. Confinement and dependence upon others creates a whole new life experience that other publications have fallen short of addressing.

Purpose of this journal

This book is an attempt to fill that gap. It is not an easy book to digest. But then, living in a state of confinement is not an easy life to live. This book is not filled with lovely platitudes to help you enjoy a wonderful life.

But then, the person suffering confinement does not have a typical life with all of its choices. The confined does not need any more platitudes. In fact, most of the time the confined person has already heard every platitude that well-meaning friends would 6

deliver to him. So what does the confined person really need? 1. He needs a clear mind. 2. He needs a clear realization that the confinement is limited to parts of, and not the entire person. 3. He needs to regain a perspective that vision and purpose have not been stripped away. 4. He needs to develop a relationship with God that will set him free, enlarging the boundaries of the confining situation. 5. He also needsto know that they are not alone. There are others who suffer as they do. He needs to know that others have survived even worse issues than he himself is dealing with and have been victorious. He needs to become friends with Jesus Christ, who suffered in every way possible at the hands of injustice, even unto death.

How to use this journal

This book is written in the pseudo-form of a daily journal. It is different from most daily journals in that it has no dates prelisted in order to define the time for reading each page. It is, however, written with a design to be followed. Readers should begin with the first page and progress through the “lessons” at their own pace, moving on to the next only when they have digested each day’s thought. This journal is based on the concept that the Bible frequently uses a time period of 40 days to represent renewal or change and supports the scale of 360 days as being a Biblical year. (Roger Rusk, The Other End of The World, 1988, p.111) There are nine sections in this book, each covering a 40-lesson period. At the end of each 40-lesson section there is a time to reflect on the changes that have been made by the reader. I believe that if a person takes this journal seriously and determines to digest it rather than skip lightly through it that his life will become purposeful and dynamic. 40 X 9 = 360. There are no pages for the last five days to complete a 365 day year. The last five days are for introspection and reflection before beginning at page 1-1 again. It is recommended that notes be kept in a separate notebook alongside of this journal. When I first started to write this journal I planned to insert a blank page after each “lesson” for personal notes.

However, as I continued to write I became aware that the space would either be too small or already covered with writing when

the reader wanted to revisit a page or completely redo the entire book. Because of the need for individual space I decided to not include the blank pages within this document. However, the use of personal writing space for meditation upon each day’s thoughts is an absolute MUST. The whole point of a journal is for the participant to write out and reflect upon his or her own thoughts. The written journal allows for anger, disagreement and frustration as well as insights and revelations. As the journal begins to build, do not dwell upon what has been written, just keep going.

The time will come to revisit what has been written and at that time discovery of great progress will become evident. Do not try to write in the journal with wonderful words and great grammar. JUST WRITE. Fill the pages or just scribble a few words.

It is your journal. Get angry, express your disagreement or write about the positive aspects of your development. After all, it is YOUR JOURNAL. This book is only a guide.

When the participant begins to study the journal again, the first notebook should be put aside completely. After a second time through the journal, the participant should then compare the notes in each notebook.

A definite pattern of development will become evident with each new notebook.

The first three sections of 40 days each are probably the most difficult. They deal with the visions and conversations that are going on inside our minds. The soul, as described in these first three sections, is made up of the thoughts, will, and emotions. This reference to the soul is not intended to refer to the spirit of man. The spirit is addressed in later sections. We grow up in the world thinking that we are a body, we have a soul, and that perhaps the spirit is a part of the soul. In fact we are a spirit, we live in a body and we have a soul. Because this method of wrong thinking has been so prevalent, it becomes necessary to bring proper definition to these elements. It is critical for the confined person to understand that the physical confinement is not the determining factor in who he or she is. When we understand that we are first, a spirit, which lives in the body, it is much easier to understand that our physical limitations do not necessarily restrict our spirit (who we are). The soul (mind, will and emotions), or the brain functions, can either help us or hinder us in our progress toward freedom—for this reason we must deal with them first. This is also the reason that the first three sections

of 40 days each will be the most difficult.

It is with great difficulty that the person suffering confinement or the one taking care of the confined comes to grips with his own thinking process. The Bible says that “as a man thinketh in his heart so is he” (Proverbs 23:7). The first thing that must be addressed in order for us to become what we would like to become, is to change how our mind thinks. Then we need to learn to control our emotions. After these areas have been addressed we can begin to make choices (exercise our Will) that can move us on the road to health and well-being regardless of the circumstances.

There will be many readers who do not make it through these first three sections of 40-lesson intervals without having to stop for awhile. I would encourage you that when you think that you just can’t make it, to put this book down and begin to pray.

These first difficult steps will bring about significant change. Change is difficult and we naturally resist major changes. Then, when you come to a place where you would rather have change than remain in bondage to a self-defeating thought lifestyle, with your emotions in the driver’s seat, it may be time to start again. When Moses led the Israelites from Egypt to the Promised Land, he took them on a trip that could have been completed in 40 days. Because of their halting, resisting and rebellious nature, they remained in the desert for 40 years. But, they finally made it to freedom because they picked up and started again, even though many times they desired to quit. In fact, at one time they actually said they thought it would have been better if they had never started the journey in the first place.

Exodus 14:11-12 NIV

What have you done to us by bringing us out of Egypt? Didn’t we say to you in Egypt, ‘Leave us alone; let us serve the Egyptians’? It would have been better for us to serve the Egyptians than to die in the desert!”

You can expect to follow the path to freedom while your circumstances may remain the same, to the degree that you are willing and desire freedom more than you desire to remain in your comfort zone.

Freedom is not free! You will go through the process of first desiring freedom. Then you will rejoice in the fact that you have a 7

path that will promise deliverance. Along the way you will believe that it would have been better to remain in bondage than to make the trip into the wilderness. When you reach these places, just stop. Put this journal down for awhile and pray. Do not pray like you think you should, but really pray like you want to. God can put up with your anger and disappointment. Then, when you feel the call to break camp and move on, take up the journal again and continue. Remember that the first three sections of 40 days each will be the most difficult, because you are starting the journey through a hostile land that is littered with mines. This journal is designed as a guide, not a map. You should not be surprised when you find that you need to stop and get your bearings before proceeding on. Yes, this journal is different and difficult, but then there has not been another attempt to write a book designed just for you as you deal with a most distressing situation. I was involved in an anger management course a few years ago and the angriest person in the group had the most difficulty with the intense program.

At one time, one of the leaders said “If you can’t believe that this will work just trust the process.

When the program is over then evaluate it–for now just trust the process.” Those could be good words for you when you have doubts and strong resistance. Another unique characteristic of this book is that it is intended to lead you to your own findings. How you define an issue will be more important than the definitions from all the learned people who have gone before you. You will assess old definitions and develop your own relationship with God. As the writer of this journal, I am sincerely trying to lead you into finding the treasure of your existence by defining life issues for yourself. You must remember that every list you make and every definition you set should be open to review and reorganization as you continue to mature. If we are growing now and accept that we will continue to grow throughout our lives, the phrase “I came to believe” should take on a dynamic character. If I just came to believe this thing today, isn’t it possible that I may come to revise that belief tomorrow? If I can accept a growth pattern in myself, I must respect the same in others. We are all growing and learning together.

I hope that once you have completed this journal you will have the courage to start it all over again and again. Each time it should bring greater depth to your life experience, broaden the areas of confinement and yes, help you to come to believe something new and fresh.

8

2 Corinthians 5:17-18 KJV

Therefore if any man be in Christ, he is a new creature: old things are passed away; behold, all things are become new. And all things are of God, who hath reconciled us to himself by Jesus Christ, and hath given to us the ministry of reconciliation.

In the Bible, King Nebuchadnezzar and Babylon represent the domination of the World’s System.

Daniel was a young man dragged into bondage and held captive by the King himself. However, when Daniel stands before the King and speaks he says:

Daniel 4:1-3 NIV

King Nebuchadnezzar, To the peoples, nations and men of every language, who live in all the world: May you prosper greatly! It is my pleasure to tell you about the miraculous signs and wonders that the Most High God has performed for me. How great are his signs, how mighty his wonders! His kingdom is an eternal kingdom; his dominion endures from generation to generation.

My prayer for you, as you begin this journal, is that you will gain a strength and focus that will allow you to stand as Daniel did, and declare to the powers of this World’s Systems that it is your pleasure to tell of the miraculous signs and wonders that the Most High God has performed for you.

Dr. Shay Shelton Hoffman (Chaplain Shay)

A quick note on male pronouns

The use of male pronouns (he, his, him) is dominant throughout this book. I don’t mean to offend anybody by the use of the “wrong” gender while they are reading. It is easier to use one form and stick with it throughout my writing.

I am not trying to suggest that men are the ones this book is directed towards, nor am I saying that men are more likely to need this book than women. I use male pronouns for simplicity and a reduction of unnecessary words.

OK… Ready…

Have you read ALL of the INTRODUCTION?

Set…

Do you have a blank notebook and something to write with dedicated to this work?

GO…

9

10

Chapter 1 Making Friends With Our Thoughts And Calling Out The Dog Catcher 11

1-1

A

confinement is a restriction of freedom. Freedom once experienced is a painful loss. If confined from birth we come to know of other’s freedom in areas that we have never experienced; it is the knowledge that freedom exists outside of our circumstances that makes confinement limiting. Learning to live within the limits of our confinement requires a diligent effort and a belief that there is freedom within the boundaries, not just outside the walls.

John 8:35-36 NIV

Ray Charles, the blind musician, said, “The only thing bad about being blind is that I can’t see.” Ray Charles found that a whole new life was possible within the confines of blindness. He only allowed confinement to be a reality within the limited area of sight in his life rather than allowing blindness to plunge his whole being into darkness. He was blind, but his life was lived without bondage to his blindness.

Jesus spoke about the difference between bondage and freedom with a story about the condition of a slave versus that of an heir to ownership. He said that, regardless of our position in the natural, a relationship with God through Him was the key to freedom.

John 8:35-36 NIV 35 Now a slave has no permanent place in the family, but a son belongs to it forever. 36So if the Son sets you free, you will be free indeed.

The message of Jesus is the same today because He still has the power to set the captive free.

What areas of my life do I need to release to God so that I may be set free even though the circumstances may continue to hold me? I must learn to trust something and someone outside of my walls of limitation in order to develop an area of freedom within the limits of my confinement. I must believe that there is a key for unlocking the chains of slavery and that I can share in the inheritance of an heir. If I cannot control my physical circumstances, I will choose to expand the regions of my mind and spirit.

1. In order to live fully within the new limits of my physical confinement, I will have to come to believe many things that I once either doubted or never considered.

2. If I do not believe there is a key to unlocking these chains that hold me, I would not recognize it if it fell into my lap. The Bible says that Jesus not only holds the key but has the authority to use it. I must choose to believe.

12

1-2 O Proverbs 3:5-6 KJV

ne spring I was privileged to watch a mother Barn Swallow raise five babies in a nest built outside a big picture window that opened onto a covered patio at my house. I saw her build her nest safely and securely as high up on a support pillar as possible. She laid her eggs. She then tended them diligently. Soon, five little mouths developed into five whole birds. During this stage the little birds enjoyed the security of the nest and the daily feeding. Soon they grew too big for comfort in the nest and they wiggled and pushed against the structure that had once been their security. In the pushing they pushed on each other as well. They became irritated with each other as their comfort zone turned into a prison. Slowly, each bird began to leave the nest. Before the first flight, a bird would sit on the edge of the nest and watch mother awhile as she flew and sat across the patio on a window sill. Then it would look down at the ground. Many days passed before the little birds each took flight. I was surprised to see that once a little bird flew away from the nest it would return and try to push the others out.

Many times our safe places become prisons. In the same manner we can allow our prisons to become safe places. Areas of confinement in our lives serve a purpose, but we have the responsibility to expand our horizons so that we do not die because we are experiencing either a restriction or a fear of freedom.

Proverbs 3:5-6 KJV 3 Trust in the LORD with all thine heart; and lean not unto thine own understanding. 6In all thy ways acknowledge him, and he shall direct thy paths.

What part of my confinement can I overcome? Have I made my confinement more restrictive than it needs to be? Have I enjoyed security too much? Am I open to taking offense because someone else is struggling or pushing me? There is a balance between being locked in and locked out If I start by acknowledging God in all my ways—perhaps trust and understanding will follow.

13

1-3

I

n our understanding of sets and subsets the classic example is: all squares are rectangles but not all rectangles are squares. An example of set relationships can be seen in that set A represents a whole idea such as: set A represents confinement while set B represents freedom. We know that all confinements are not the same. Illness, incapacitation, incarceration and several other types of confining circumstances are all subsets of confinement yet are different from each other. It can be helpful if we can identify our confining issues—our unique situations—more correctly so that we do not assume the characteristics of another. Webster’s Dictionary is a tool that can be used to both broaden and define words that we take for granted. Today’s thesaurus entry illustrates some of the meanings of the word confinement.

As we can see, the word confinement can take on the character of self control as well as outside restraint. Therefore, not all confinement is negative. At the onset of any confinement we usually feel like we have been incarcerated or imprisoned. Within the boundaries of all kinds of confinement there is a larger area of freedom. Our thinking must change concerning our own new limits.

James 4:13-15 NKJV 13 Come now, you who say, “Today or tomorrow we will go to such and such a city, spend a year there, buy and sell, and make a profit”; 14whereas you do not know what will happen tomorrow. For what is your life? It is even a vapor that appears for a little time and then vanishes away. 15Instead you ought to say, “If the Lord wills, we shall live and do this or that.”

James 4:13-15 NKJV

confinement • An act of controlling or restraining someone • The act of managing or exerting control over something • A figurative restraint – keeping a tight leash on your emotions • A depressing restraint – rain put a damper on our plans

freedom • The power to act or speak or think without externally imposed restraints

Set A

Set A+B

Set B

Draw out two large circles on a sheet of paper with overlapping areas.

Label them according to your own circumstances. Notice that there are areas of your life that are not subject to your current physically confining circumstances.

14

L Psalm 16:5-8 NIV

servitude Part of Speech: noun

Definition: slavery

Synonyms:

bondage, bonds, chains, confinement, enslavement, obedience, peonage, serfdom, selfhood, subjection, subjugation, thrall, thralldom, vassalage, yoke

ooking at the word confinement in a Roget’s Thesaurus reveals that there is a very wide difference in the types and purposes of confinement. Today begins a study to develop a more accurate assessment of confining issues. Lets consider the word servitude.

1-4

By looking at the aspect of servitude it is discovered that the caregiver, the guard or officer in charge, the parent or other person connected to the one who is suffering confinement is also affected by the confining issues. Servitude is a part of confinement. It is a challenge for the person who has either taken on the position to serve the confined or holds a paying position as a professional overseer and becomes caught up in the system. To be a true servant of the needy one must learn the art of detachment. The confined must keep in mind that the freedom of his helper or servant or keeper is of utmost importance to his own well being. The one connected to the confined is responsible to maintain a detachment so that he does not become enthralled or emotionally involved and thereby suffer his own confinement issues that are inherited from the one he is trying to serve.

Psalm 16:5-8 NIV 5 LORD, you have assigned me my portion and my cup; you have made my lot secure. 6The boundary lines have fallen for me in pleasant places; surely I have a delightful inheritance. 7I will praise the LORD, who counsels me; even at night my heart instructs me. 8I have set the LORD always before me. Because he is at my right hand, I will not be shaken.

Can I say that the boundary lines have fallen for me in pleasant places?

If I learn to praise God for just one thing that I find within my new boundary line, then I can concentrate on that today. Perhaps my caregiver, counselor, or friend serving me is worthy of my thanksgiving to God. If I am the person who is serving, perhaps I can thank God for His ability to sustain me and refresh me as I serve another.

15

1-5

R

estriction is another aspect of confinement. One of the synonyms for restriction is small difficulty. When I was disobedient as a child, my mother would sentence me to sit on the couch in the corner of the room, or send me to my bed in my PJs for more serious punishments. As an adult I understand the reason for “time outs”. However, when I was called in from the back yard and told that I had to sit on that couch and not speak or kick my feet or engage in any other kind of activity until Mom came back and released me, it was the worst form of punishment. I was a very active child and had no use for the inside of the house unless it was dinner time or bed time. In the confined condition of a “time out” I believed that I would never be free again. This restriction felt like being suffocated. My emotions made it much worse than it was. That is one reason a “time out” is so effective as a parental corrective measure.

In looking over the words associated with this type of confinement, we find that they usually indicate a small restriction. However, just like the child experiencing a “time out,” this restriction attacks the emotions: the struggle for freedom reminds us that we are confined in some area. When we are confined or imprisoned in some major way, our struggling emotions often cause further unnecessary restrictions. We must learn to let go of the inward things that bind us through our own restriction in order to live in freedom within confining circumstances.

Psalm 34:17-18 NIV The righteous cry out, and the LORD hears them; he delivers them from all their troubles. 18The LORD is close to the brokenhearted and saves those who are crushed in spirit.

17

Psalm 34:17-18 NIV

restriction Part of Speech: noun

Definition: limit

Synonyms:

brake, catch, check, circumscription, condition, confinement, constraint, containment, contraction, control, cramp, curb, custody, demarcation, excess baggage, fine print, glitch, handicap, hang-up, inhibition, joker, kicker, limitation, lock, no-no, off limits, qualification, regulation, reservation, restraint, rule, small difficulty, stint, stipulation, stricture, string, stumbling block

Is the idea of living free within confining circumstances new? How much more restricted are we simply because of the increased limitations we place upon ourselves through our own thought patterns?

How much of my current difficulty is being self imposed by my own emotions? Does my attitude affect the control of my situation? My crushed and broken heart can be the open door for God’s deliverance.

My attitude can be surrendered without an alteration or change in the circumstances.

16

W

hile researching the meaning of confinement I found a most interesting entry in every instance of confinement. It deals with the concept of pregnancy. The Thesaurus lists this aspect on the side.

James 1:2-5 NKJV

confinement Part of Speech: Noun

Definition: pregnancy

Synonyms:

accouchement, childbed, childbirth, delivery, labor, lying-in, one’s time, parturition, travail

1-6

In considering confining circumstances, it appears that there is an element of restriction as well as an anticipation of new birth. Many have found the unexpected byproduct of confinement to be the production of much deeper character qualities derived from the experience. People often express that they would not choose to go through circumstances again but the benefit received was worth the price. When suffering certain confinement, we tend to reject encouragement. We feel more comfortable wallowing in our own pain and discomfort. However, we are growing something inside— like it or not. When the time comes, our character will deliver a new birth. It may be either bitter, shriveled or even a still-born; or it may be healthy and strong and something new. What is going on inside of us daily is the development process. We are pregnant with change. Tests and trials are times of great opportunity. The process is not pleasant, but the end result can be tremendous growth and a deeper relationship with God. James 1:2-5 NKJV 2 My brethren, count it all joy when you fall into various trials, 3 knowing that the testing of your faith produces patience. 4But let patience have its perfect work, that you may be perfect and complete, lacking nothing. 5If any of you lacks wisdom, let him ask of God, who gives to all liberally and without reproach, and it will be given to him.

Can a man understand the concept of confinement as it relates to childbirth? Perhaps those who have not experienced the phenomenon in the natural will gain a deeper understanding of the word travail as they go through the confining experience. Remember that travailing is painful, but patience is produced. I must daily prepare myself so that after all the pain and discomfort of the pregnancy, the new birth will be produced from healthy seed. It is patience that produces the perfect work.

17

1-7 1-7

O

ne of the most confining situations is that of illness. As the illness increases, the pressure on everyone concerned increases. The constriction of illness is an ever-tightening constraint until wellness and good health return. Infirmity is closely related to illness but there is a basic difference. Infirmity is a weakness. It may or may not be derived from illness. Illness stems from an outside source that has inflicted an individual and is causing a disability.

Confinement is the result, in varying degrees, of illness and infirmity, and it affects both the confined and the caregiver.

Isaiah 38:1-3 NIV In those days Hezekiah became ill and was at the point of death. The prophet Isaiah son of Amoz went to him and said, “This is what the LORD says: Put your house in order, because you are going to die; you will not recover.” 2Hezekiah turned his face to the wall and prayed to the LORD, “ 3Remember, O LORD, how I have walked before you faithfully and with wholehearted devotion and have done what is good in your eyes.” And Hezekiah wept bitterly.

1

Infirmity can inflict a person who is not ill and it can further complicate the illness issues of a person suffering physical illness.

These two closely related issues can be separated, and through understanding we gain the ability to take control of our situation and exercise more control. The more control we can have over our thoughts, the less confined we become.

Isaiah 38:1-3 NIV

illness Definition: disease

Synonyms:

affliction, ailing, ailment, attack, breakdown, bug, collapse, complaint, confinement, convalescence, disability, diseasedness, disorder, disturbance, dose, failing health, fit, ill health, indisposition, infirmity, malady, malaise, poor health, prostration, relapse, seizure, sickness, unhealthy

Antonyms:

good health, wellness

infirmity Definition: sickness

Synonyms:

confinement, debilitation, debility, decay, decrepitude, defect, deficiency, disease, disorder, dose, failing, fault, feebleness, frailty, ill health, imperfection, indisposition, senility, shortcoming, sickliness, unhealth, unhealthiness, unwellness, vulnerability, weakness

Antonyms:

health, wellness

The reality is that there is such a thing as a sickness unto death, but there is much that I am responsible for until that time. Let everything that has breath praise the Lord. If my sickness is not unto death, I must learn a new way to live life to its fullest and be grateful for each day as never before.

18

I Psalm 139:7-12 NIV

solitude Definition: aloneness

Synonyms:

confinement, desert, detachment, emptiness, ice, icebox, isolation, loneliness, loneness, lonesomeness, plant, privacy, quarantine, reclusiveness, retirement, seclusion, separateness, shelf, silence, solitariness, waste, wasteland, wilderness, withdrawal

Antonyms: company

solation is another painful aspect of confinement. Everyone who experiences confining circumstances must deal with isolation and its cousin despair. In looking over the synonyms associated with solitude we discover that there are a number of words that indicate self- imposed solitudes while others may be the result of outside circumstances. Withdrawal and reclusiveness imply selfimposed conditions, while loneliness and emptiness imply resulting conditions. Some separation and detachment is necessary for healthy living, free of the confinements of codependency. However, loneliness is the close companion of confinement. It is very common to hear the feeling of isolation expressed by a new member of a support group when he says something like, “But my situation is different.” There is a common belief that because the painful situation is mine, there is some element that makes it impossible for anyone else to understand. This thinking pattern closes the door to help and keeps us in an ever-tightening vortex of isolation. Even within the restrictive lifestyle inside the prison environment there is the unit for solitary confinement. Loneliness and isolation lead to development of our own solitary confinement.

1-8

The single most important condition for combating loneliness and the negative effects of solitude is the understanding that I am not alone. If I am thrown into the depths of the sea or the far reaches of the dungeon, even if there seems to be no person to come to my aid, God is there.

Psalm 139:7-12 NIV Where can I go from your Spirit? Where can I flee from your presence? 8If I go up to the heavens, you are there; if I make my bed in the depths, you are there. 9If I rise on the wings of the dawn, if I settle on the far side of the sea, 10even there your hand will guide me, your right hand will hold me fast. 11If I say, “Surely the darkness will hide me and the light become night around me,” 12even the darkness will not be dark to you; the night will shine like the day, for darkness is as light to you.

7

It is important to consciously consider how much of the pain of my confinement is coming through my own thought processes. If loneliness is going to be a close companion, it becomes increasingly important for me to not allow it to drive me into a spiraling depression. I need to look at the words in the above list of synonyms for solitude and see which ones seem to apply to me right now. By studying each word I can determine which ones have a positive aspect and which ones seem to be less desirable. It is interesting how many of the ones that are less desirable are derived for the most part from our own thought patterns rather than our actual circumstance.

As I reach out—first to God—I will find support groups, prayer partners, counselors or friends that will be there for me. It is up to me to reach out. There are some elements of solitude that I will have to deal with on a daily basis, but I cannot let loneliness and withdrawal overtake me.

19

1-9

W

hen considering confinement, it would appear that imprisonment would be the most severe type of personal confinement. However, when each of us is dealing with confinement, the feeling and emotional response to the circumstances are the same for us as for those who are actually imprisoned. The prison environment is like foreign territory within the borders of our own state. Each prison is a separate walled city. Within the confines of the razor wire and cement walls is an entire population in custody. People live, work, and form relationships within these new boundaries. Within the confines of the outside walls and gates there are layers of further limitations. Solitary confinement is one such designated area. Closed confinement is another. Death Row has its own confining and limiting factors. In addition, there are issues of unit lock down and cell restriction. After a period of adjustment, people confined by the criminal justice system begin to understand that being counted in the general population has a vast measure of freedom that in itself can be further restricted.

Having worked 12 years with female inmates within the prison system, I can testify that those who have found a balance in living each day at a time, versus the loss of all hope for release, have found a freedom within the walls. The phrase used by some to help them through the seemingly endless time is “I will do my time. I will not let my time do me.”

Philippians 2:12-15 NIV

custody Definition: jailing

Synonyms:

arrest, confinement, detention, duress, imprisonment, incarceration, jail, keeping

Antonyms:

freedom, liberation, liberty

Philippians 2:12-15 NIV …Continue to work out your salvation with fear and trembling, 13for it is God who works in you to will and to act according to his good purpose. 14Do everything without complaining or arguing, 15so that you may become blameless and pure, children of God without fault in a crooked and depraved generation, in which you shine like stars in the universe…

12

These words of wisdom are good for each of us as we endure confining circumstances. What do I need to change in my attitude or behavior that will help me do my time and not let my time do me?

How can I learn to live “above my circumstances” and thereby become a help to others?

20

S Philippians 4:12-13 NIV

contraction Definition: shortening

Synonyms:

abbreviating, abbreviation, abridging, abridgment, compression, condensation, condensing, confinement, confining, constriction, consuming, consumption, curtailing, curtailment, cutting down, decrease, decreasing, deflating, deflation, diminishing, diminution, dwindling, elision, evaporating, evaporation, lessening, lopping, narrowing, omission, omitting, receding, recession, reducing, reduction, shrinkage, shrinking, shriveling, tensing, tightening, withdrawal

Antonyms:

enlargement, expansion, extension, swelling

ome of the most severe cases of confinement are due to issues hidden deep within the soul rather than openly visible constraints. We all share the tendency to internalize our difficulties.

Understanding that we are not alone and that other people in our lives do care about us is essential to our ability to push back the shadow of restriction.

1-10

Learning to be content in all situations requires us to seek peace.

Only from understanding that I am at peace with God can the inner peace develop that frees me from struggle.

A father found his son watching the fish inside of various aquariums in the pet store. At the request of the boy, several bright goldfish were chosen along with an oblong glass tank. Some blue rocks and a few strands of vegetation were also chosen. In addition several containers of food and water conditioner were purchased as well.

When the aquarium was all set up, the boy watched the fish as they swam from one end of the new tank to the other. The fish smashed their noses against the glass each time they came to the end of the new tank. The boy was concerned that they would injure themselves or die from the behavior. His dad assured him that eventually the fish would learn where their new limit was and they would learn to live comfortably in the new tank. After several days the fish were once again living in comfort without frantic behavior that threatened their very survival.

The process of learning to live comfortably with new limits will be just that, learning to live with contraction. We will not escape the events that bump us up against these new, and sometimes invisible, walls.

Philippians 4:12-13 NIV I have learned the secret of being content in any and every situation, whether well fed or hungry, whether living in plenty or in want. 13I can do everything through him who gives me strength.

12

Being able to say that I am content in every situation is a goal for me.

Step by step, on a daily basis, I will have to seek contentment within the limits of my restriction. How long will I allow myself to bump my own nose against the glass before I settle down and rely on the One who can give me strength for today and reveal purpose for tomorrow?

21

1-11

T

he past several days we have been concentrating on some of the various types of confinements in an attempt to identify and quantify our own situation. By doing this we can release ourselves from limits and constraints that are burdens we only imagined that we had to carry. Through this identifying process we have already expanded our boundaries. At one time we allowed our confining circumstances to make us believe that our life was more restricted than it actually is. Today we will take a look at a collection of antonyms—or opposites—of the words used to identify confining issues.

Proverbs 3:7-8 NIV

freedom, liberty, company, liberation, release, discharge, freeing, release, emancipation, enlargement, expansion, extension, swelling, free Will, excess, indulgence, good health, wellness It is interesting to notice that some of the things listed as opposites to confinement can be the very things that got us into the situation in the first place. For example, free Will, excess and indulgence.

Healthy boundaries are a necessary part of making good choices for our lives. Is it possible that the current lifestyle of confinement that I am experiencing is challenging me to rethink my ability to make healthy choices?

Proverbs 3:7-8 NIV Do not be wise in your own eyes; fear the LORD and shun evil. 8This will bring health to your body and nourishment to your bones.

7

Wisdom is the application of knowledge we already have. Knowing how to set healthy boundaries within our realm of freedom is one thing. Applying what we know is another. The proper application of knowledge requires wisdom (Psalm 111:10 NIV). The fear of the LORD is the beginning of wisdom. Am I trying to use my own knowledge alone to solve my problem? Perhaps if I concentrate on respecting and having reverence for God today it will help me to get a proper perspective on the issues that bind me.

22

W Philippians 2:9-11 KJV

e have all experienced getting some little phrase of a song stuck in our heads. However, listening to positive, uplifting music, we allow the rhyme and rhythm to set a memory that can be used for a good purpose rather than being an annoyance. What we have in our memory files can be brought to the surface as a help or a hindrance. Proper meditation is not emptying the mind but rather the dwelling on a specific thought or idea for a period of time. When experiencing confinement, our minds tend to dwell on, rehearse, or meditate on the negative. By memorizing scripture or musical choruses we can force our minds to dwell on, rehearse, and meditate on the thoughts that free us instead of those that enslave us.

1-12

One such chorus is from a song entitled “Jesus, What A Beautiful Name” Jesus- what a beautiful name!

Son of God, Son of Man Lamb that was slain.

Joy and peace, strength and hope.

Jesus – what a beautiful name!

Truth revealed, my future sealed.

Healed my pain.

Love and freedom, life and warmth.

Jesus-what a beautiful name!

Rescued my soul, my stronghold Jesus – what a beautiful name!

Lifts me from shame Forgiveness, security, power and Love Grace that blows all fear away.

Philippians 2:9-11 KJV 9 Wherefore God also hath highly exalted him, and given him a name which is above every name: 10That at the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of things in heaven, and things in earth, and things under the earth; 11And that every tongue should confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father.

When the time of trouble comes I must have a wealth of good songs and scripture verses stored away. Each day I must decide to store up these treasures so that I can get them stuck in my mind. When my mind wants to dwell in self pity and despair, I will recall the phrases memorized and choose to meditate on thoughts that lift me out of my depression. I do have choices that I can make today. I will let either a scripture or a chorus run through my mind that draws me out of mental solitary confinement.

23

1-13

W

hen I am in the depth of struggle, the “If I can, you can” message from someone else who has met and succeeded in overcoming an arduous circumstance just seems to hit me wrong.

What I have learned is that my resistance to the encouraging message is a form of self-imprisonment that will prevent me from making my own progress. When I recognize this resistance or cynicism, I have to immediately begin my fight for freedom in the very area that I do not want to deal with: that of hearing someone call from across the valley, “If I can, you can!” Such resistance comes from the inherent knowledge that the person with such a great testimony calling me from the other side has gone through the deep valley and the Shadow of Death before scaling the heights they call from. In the depth of my struggle I do not want to have to go deeper into the valley in order to find higher ground. I want the higher ground right now!

I grew up a swimmer, and I can remember that to be capable of making the competition team I had to be pushed. I would push myself to what seemed the limit, but I can still “hear” Miss Ball’s voice penetrating the water that filled my ears constantly encouraging me with “Push, harder, stretch, push, push…….”

Somehow my flesh nature doesn’t really want to go through all those valleys and pains and stresses that come before the success.

My flesh believes I am at the limit that I can tolerate right now. I have to hear that call somewhere in my spirit in order to respond.

The journey to wholeness within confining circumstances will be a spiritual journey; the flesh will not desire to come along without kicking and screaming. Sounds a bit like the concept of crucifixion of the flesh doesn’t it?

Galatians 2:20 NIV

Galatians 2:20 NIV 20 I have been crucified with Christ and I no longer live, but Christ lives in me. The life I live in the body, I live by faith in the Son of God, who loved me and gave himself for me.

In my current situation, I will come to understand there is a spiritual side of me that is contained within but not otherwise linked to my flesh or physical being. My physical self will always be in conflict with my spiritual self. It will be my physical self, or flesh, that will choose to wallow in self pity and desire immediate relief. My spiritual self will believe that there is something better and I will desire true freedom. I will begin today to listen to my words and thoughts and notice these two parts of me. I will begin to distinguish the messages they send to my thought center.

24

T Philippians 3:7-14 NIV

he strongest “If I can, you can” message that calls to our spirit comes from the very Spirit of God. That is what Jesus was all about. As God in human form, Jesus’ life is the greatest example for all time. His whole life was based on obeying His Father, God. His obedience was out of love, not duty. He was obedient even unto death on the cross. His example shows us that the physical body suffered crucifixion, but the spirit within was not even bruised. Even the secular world understands something about the statement “It is just my cross to bear.” The problem with secular understanding is that a person without spiritual knowledge of Christ’s work on the cross thinks of the situation that is causing pain in his fleshly being as something that has to be endured without hope. The Spirit understands that there is something beyond the cross and that crucifixion of the flesh is the releasing mechanism into complete freedom, even victory over the grave. My victory comes at a great personal price: that of my flesh. By observing the lives of others who have overcome great difficulties, we get a glimpse of the truth that there is not only life after crucifixion of my flesh, but it is only through the painful experience that glorious victory occurs. The Alcoholics Anonymous program expresses the proper response to our undisciplined flesh with the statement, “Let go and let God.” It is easy for my flesh to accept the “let God” part, but I will never really be able to let God without the letting go part.

1-14

Philippians 3:7-14 NIV But whatever was to my profit I now consider loss for the sake of Christ. 8What is more, I consider everything a loss compared to the surpassing greatness of knowing Christ Jesus my Lord, for whose sake I have lost all things. I consider them rubbish, that I may gain Christ 9and be found in him, not having a righteousness of my own that comes from the law, but that which is through faith in Christ – the righteousness that comes from God and is by faith. 10I want to know Christ and the power of his resurrection and the fellowship of sharing in his sufferings, becoming like him in his death, 11and so, somehow, to attain to the resurrection from the dead. 12Not that I have already obtained all this, or have already been made perfect, but I press on to take hold of that for which Christ Jesus took hold of me. 13Brothers, I do not consider myself yet to have taken hold of it.

But one thing I do: Forgetting what is behind and straining toward what is ahead, 14I press on toward the goal to win the prize for which God has called me heavenward in Christ Jesus.

7

There is a part of me that is trying to get me to choose the easy way out, to choose not to seek God or to give in and quit. Instead of just covering that voice with medication or denial, I will begin to listen to that voice and decide to let it show me what has been holding me back. The secret will be contained within how I have chosen to let the voice of defeat control me. As I begin to recognize that voice, I will be better able to decide to let it scream when I choose to seek the freedom and victory promised in the Life of the Spirit.

25

1-15

W

e can learn much from the people who have developed and practiced twelve step programs such as Alcoholics Anonymous, Al-Anon, Christian Twelve Stepping, and the like. Each program is based upon the recognition that some element in our lives has become unmanageable. For those of us experiencing the challenge of confinement, our limitations are causing us to feel a loss of control over our thoughts and emotions in addition to the loss of personal freedom. The first step in a twelve step program is to realize that we have lost our ability to control or manage certain aspects of our lives. The second step is to believe that there is a Higher Power that not only can but is willing to help us accomplish what we cannot if we allow Him. The third step is where we make a conscious decision to turn our Will and lives over to that Higher Power. Many times as Christians we have had a relationship with the Lord that we need to revisit; we need to truly recognize Christ as the Higher Power. The Bible says Christ has been given the Name above all names. Many times we have worshiped and revered our God without relinquishing our idea that we have become our own highest power. In the book, The Twelve Steps for Christians, by Friends in Recovery, the following words may help in understanding the separation of our soul (mind, will and emotions) or our flesh, from our spirit when making choices.

Psalm 143:10 NIV

“Self-will is the determination within us all to control our own lives. Self-will in itself is not wrong; God has given us the power to choose. The problem with choice occurs when our Will conflicts with God’s. Our choices have brought us pain, hardships, addictions, compulsions, and self-defeating behaviors. God’s will for our lives bring us hope, healing, and peace. His plans are good. Our self-will is best exercised in choosing to surrender to God” (pg. 46).

Psalm 143:10 NIV Teach me to do your Will, for you are my God; may your good Spirit lead me on level ground.

10

Have self-will and self-defeating behaviors devoured the peace in my life? In my situation, what do I need to release to God so that He can lead me on level ground?

26

O

Joshua 24:15 NIV

h, but there was so much that I wanted to do!” This is a common cry from those who find their lives suddenly severely restricted or cut short. With the snap of a handcuff or the quietly delivered report from the doctor, it suddenly happens and the whole world seems to shift on its axis. At the age of 17, Joni Eareckson Tada suffered a “suddenly” when she dived into the water as a healthy teenager with her whole life unfolding before her.

She surfaced from that dive a quadriplegic. Suddenly, her whole world changed. Severity of confinement became a reality of life for her without time to plan or prepare for such an event. Joni would say “Oh, but there was so much that I still wanted to do!” In recalling those days of decision and change she says in her book, Heaven…

Your Real Home, “Years ago when I became paralyzed in a diving accident, my world was reduced to the basics, of laying for two years in a hospital bed on starched sheets surrounded by starched hospital workers. I lived in a sterile vacuum, doing little more than eating, breathing and sleeping. I had all the time in the world to ask God questions.”

1-16

Today Joni paints world class art by holding her brushes and pens with her teeth. She is married and travels worldwide. She is a radio and television personality and has written books that have been translated into more than 40 languages. Having a presidential appointment, she is a member of the National Council of Disabilities.

She is one of the great encouragers within the Christian community.

Joni is one of those people who call to us from the summit and say “If I can, you can!” We instinctively know that she went through a literal Hell to find a heavenly peace and purpose. We may want the victory, but we have to choose to pay the price. There is truth in our cry, “Oh, but there was so much that I wanted to do.” We just don’t quite realize at the time what it is that we will be doing. If we release our self-will to His will, the Word of God will give us wisdom to become someone we never dreamed we could.

Joshua 24:15 NIV 15 But if serving the LORD seems undesirable to you, then choose for yourselves this day whom you will serve.

An old Bob Dylan song states, “You gotta’ serve somebody. It might be the Devil or it might be the Lord but you gotta’ serve somebody.”

Self-will or His will. Let me look at where serving my self-will has gotten me. Now, I look at the valley. I count the cost of getting to the mountain top on the other side and I am afraid to go. Then I hear Joni calling “If I can, you can.”

27

1-17

I

t is a common trait that when a person is walking down the sidewalk and steps on a little pebble or something that causes him to misstep, he will interrupt his walking pattern and look back to find out what it was that caused him to stumble. This situation gives us a visual example of what takes place when we experience one of those “suddenlys” that cause us to think that our whole world has shifted on its axis and there is no stable ground to stand upon. The walker who turns his ankle on a small pebble interrupts his entire gait. He may come to a complete stop while he searches for the reason for his misstep. Most likely he will look around to see if anyone noticed the falter in his progression. If he thinks someone noticed, he is likely to make more of a show over finding the cause than if he thinks his calamity has gone unobserved. However, for a moment he loses all focus on where he was going. All of his thinking processes come alive concerning only the immediate stumble and its cause and correction. Because these little interruptions do not usually have lasting consequences, the walker soon returns to his original walking pattern. His thoughts will gradually return to the future activities associated with where he is going. If, on the other hand, the stumble caused enough impairment that he has to change his direction or have assistance, it takes longer for the mental processes to reorganize. This little example familiar to most of us is a visual reference for what has happened to us when our long-range goals have been suddenly changed to short-range. We become disoriented and search for some solid ground to stand on while we figure out what comes next.

Psalm 37:23-24 NIV

Psalm 37:23-24 NIV 23 If the LORD delights in a man’s way, he makes his steps 24 firm; though he stumble, he will not fall, for the LORD upholds him with his hand.

Stumbling is a natural part of life. Finding rocks and uneven ground in my path will be a part of life. I will choose to remember that I may have been tripped up by a great obstacle, but God promises that He will uphold me with His hand and that I will not fall. That is, if I let Him. Would I rather reach out for that hand or continue to let pride keep me focused on saving myself? Is it possible that God has sent some person into my life at this time to whom I would rather not reach out because “I don’t want them to see me this way?” Today I will consider that God does work in my life through people. I have to get over looking at the rock that caused me to stumble, and stop searching to see if anyone noticed that I have fallen, or I will never move on with long range goals.

28

I

Romans 1:19-22 NIV

n most cases of confinement the mind is not affected in its ability to think. This is both the good news and the bad news. You may feel enclosed on all sides and unable to contend with your adversaries, helpless and alone, not knowing where to turn.

During these times you notice that your own brain seems to be thinking in real words. Our culture has so defined us that we have not allowed ourselves to listen to ourselves think. We have smothered our own voice with constant noise making devices like TV, recorded music and constant communication with others around.

In the past, if you had to listen to your own brain think, you probably felt so uncomfortable that you might even have used drugs, alcohol or addictive behaviors to either shut out the voice completely or at least subdue it to a more “reasonable” level. The bad news is that our minds have not been impaired by our physically confining issues. If only this circus in my mind would go away. If only my pain medication or my ability to just sleep forever would come over me so that the thoughts in my mind would not be so painful. But, the good news is that our minds have not been affected by our physical situations. Like it or not, this will become a time in your life when you must learn to listen to your own brain think. You will find that the battle never was in the physical. The battle for your life will be fought in the mind and your soul will be the prize. The good news is that your mind is where your freedom and faith will be won. Your freedom will be real and your victory not imagined as you learn to listen and release yourself to choose peace of mind.

1-18

Romans 1:19-22 NIV since what may be known about God is plain to them, because God has made it plain to them. 20For since the creation of the world God’s invisible qualities-his eternal power and divine nature-have been clearly seen, being understood from what has been made, so that men are without excuse. 21For although they knew God, they neither glorified him as God nor gave thanks to him, but their thinking became futile and their foolish hearts were darkened. 22Although they claimed to be wise, they became fools.

19

Even if I have embraced God in the past, I have to come to this experience on a different level. I will now have to deal with those questions that have been lurking in the shadows of my mind all these years. If I have refused the message of God’s love for me and His salvation offered through the Cross of Christ, I will begin to find out if it is really true. As my own abilities have been curtailed, I am freed to understand and hope that there is something beyond myself that is powerful and eternal.

Eternity? Yes! The bad news is that my mind has not been affected by my physical experience. The good news is that my mind has not been affected by my physical condition. I’m in control. It is my choice. There must be something beyond me, beyond my time frame, beyond this earthly existence. When I look at the creation, I just know there is a loving God. Perhaps I should spend more time seeking the Creator and learning to listen to the voice of the Spirit.

29

1-19

I

can no longer run or hide from the important issues of life. I can no longer find a place where no one knows me as I am. The most basic of functions, I am not able to manage by myself. The most private of activities, I am no longer privileged to experience without watchful eyes following me. My physical being has become so restricted that I am miserable within my own body. I feel trapped within the confines and restrictions now placed on both my body and my time.

I am helpless. Who can save me? On some days does it seem like the writer of this journal has been reading your mail? Does it seem that a particular day’s message was written with only you in mind?

When I was in flight training I would have doubtful thoughts run through my mind as I struggled to accomplish some assigned task.

From what, at the time, seemed like out of nowhere, the instructor’s voice would speak right to the heart of some unspoken and “well hidden” fear or misunderstanding. I would then think “How did he know?” The answer would be: “been there, done that.” Yet it seemed impossible that anyone could, would or should have had the same thoughts or fears that I was having.

Paul, who wrote a good percentage of our New Testament and is our most prominent and shining example of a follower of Christ, expressed this experience in the Book of Romans. In order to understand the whole of his thinking, more of the book should be read… yes, by you. In the 7th chapter he deals with the inner thought patterns that vacillate between the sin nature and the new nature: Between the law and grace; Between knowing what to do and not doing it; Between knowing you are bound in one area and free in another and not choosing to live in the freedom.

Listen to his heart’s cry from deep within his soul.

Romans 7:24-25 NIV

Romans 7:24-25 NIV 24 What a wretched man I am! Who will rescue me from this body of death?

So you thought you were the only one who thought like this? Paul has the answer for us in the following verse.

25

Thanks be to God—through Jesus Christ our Lord!

Perhaps it is time to read for the first time, or read again, the whole Book of Romans. It is a letter written to the church at Rome. In it Paul expressed many of the same thoughts that your own brain has been holding in the shadowy places. As you begin to learn to listen to your own brain think, having an instructor like Paul sitting beside you is both disconcerting and comforting. Inner hidden thoughts may be exposed, but you will have the opportunity to learn how to become comfortable with the little voice that you will hear asking, “How does he know?” By understanding that Paul knows because of the been-there-done-that principle, you can have the confidence to join him in his realization that he could do all things through Christ who strengthened him (Philippians 4:13).

30

W 2 Corinthians 4:7-18 NIV

hen we have arrived at a chronological age older than 35, we begin to recognize that there is a part of us that is not aging. In our younger days it was more difficult to understand the principles of spiritual living because it was so hard to identify the spirit. As we age, this process becomes easier because there is a part of us that we just know is ageless. We have grown up in a world that has taught us that instant gratification of the physical is the primary goal of life. When our physical life is suddenly severely restrained, it gives us opportunity to recognize that the spirit and the mind are separate from both the physical and each other. Actually, we are spiritual beings, we have a soul (mind, will, emotions) and we live in a body. Now is the time to begin to get these things straight and in the right order. The physical body, which we have placed in such high importance, is actually just a perishable container for something more precious. Each person’s actual being is contained in this perishable container. No exceptions. It is a wonder why we have placed such importance upon the physical.

1-20

2 Corinthians 4:7-18 NIV 7 But we have this treasure in jars of clay to show that this all-surpassing power is from God and not from us. 8We are hard pressed on every side, but not crushed; perplexed, but not in despair; 9persecuted, but not abandoned; struck down, but not destroyed. 10We always carry around in our body the death of Jesus, so that the life of Jesus may also be revealed in our body. 11For we who are alive are always being given over to death for Jesus’ sake, so that his life may be revealed in our mortal body. 12So then, death is at work in us, but life is at work in you. 13It is written: “I believed; therefore I have spoken.” With that same spirit of faith we also believe and therefore speak, 14because we know that the one who raised the Lord Jesus from the dead will also raise us with Jesus and present us with you in his presence. 15All this is for your benefit, so that the grace that is reaching more and more people may cause thanksgiving to overflow to the glory of God. 16Therefore we do not lose heart. Though outwardly we are wasting away, yet inwardly we are being renewed day by day. 17For our light and momentary troubles are achieving for us an eternal glory that far outweighs them all. 18So we fix our eyes not on what is seen, but on what is unseen. For what is seen is temporary, but what is unseen is eternal.

The way to finding freedom within my circumstances will come through allowing myself to become comfortable with the different parts of me that I may have been unaware of or took little notice of before. I cannot deny that even within my limitations there is a part of me that is not growing older. There is a part of me that seems to remain about 20, although I am much more advanced in chronological years. It is also this ageless part of me that needs not be confined, but set free.

31

1-21

A

lcoholics Anonymous uses little phrases called slogans to get larger points into a person’s memory banks. A few of them that you may be familiar with are:

easy does it first things first live and let live but for the grace of God think......think.......think one day at a time let go and let God kiss—keep it simple stupid act as if......... this too shall pass expect miracles

2 Corinthians 10:5 KJV

At one time or another most of us have seen these phrases on a bumper sticker. We can begin to use them in our lives when we come to need the principles they employ. When we find ourselves having to deal with a life out of control due to confinement, we begin to realize that we do not have to reinvent the wheel when it comes to recovery. There are many who have gone before us who have some light to shed on our circumstance, if we do not let pride and isolation keep us from sharing our suffering.

The memorization of songs, Scripture, slogans and the like help keep the brain focused on healthy thoughts. A person who does not choose what to think about will think about things that he wishes he would not. We can take control over our own thoughts. Our thinking pattern determines our destiny.

2 Corinthians 10:5 KJV 5 Casting down imaginations, and every high thing that exalted itself against the knowledge of God, and bringing into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ.

As I look over this list of AA Slogans, I accept that these slogans are part of a program that has enabled many to explore a larger principle. It is the application of the larger principle that has life changing results. I will take one of these slogans at a time and see how it can be applied to my life and circumstances. I will then use the phrase to remind me of the principle that I am trying to focus upon.

32

T Proverbs 12:15 NIV

he book The Twelve Steps For Christians takes the recovery plan from Alcoholics Anonymous and applies it specifically to the Christian understanding of God. The AA program and associated Twelve Step programs do not attempt to define God, although the recognition of God is a primary foundation stone to the program. If we are to grow and become stable within the new confines of our physical condition, it will be helpful if we read good material by those who have been successful while passing through the valley that we seem so lost in. By obtaining a copy of the books by the authors that I mention in this journal, you will be able to investigate the whole of their teachings and not just rely on a few well placed, memorable stories, concepts or quotes. The Twelve Steps For Christians, published by RPI Publishing Inc., is such a book. Uh oh, there is that thought again, “My situation is different. I’m not in recovery. I’m not an addict. I am ____________.”

1-22

Just listen for a moment to part of the introduction to the book.

“With God’s power, the Twelve-Step program becomes a tool to relieve our suffering, fill our emptiness, and help us extend God’s presence in our lives. It releases energy, love and joy that are new to us. It is a program that we follow at our own pace, in our own way……

All we need is an open mind. Much of the work is done by God’s Spirit working through us. If we work the steps faithfully, we notice improvements in ourselves; our awareness, our sensitivity, our ability to love and be free. Our spiritual and emotional growth may surprise us.”

There will be many quotes and thoughts in this devotional/journal that come from the twelve step programs, in particular from this specific adaptation. Having your own copy of this book will certainly be of benefit to help gain a fuller understanding of the principles and guidelines that are used. ”First things first” was one of the slogans we read yesterday. Putting our lives in order is a very important principle to learning to live fully within your new limits. The suggested twelve step program mentioned here is just such a tool.

Proverbs 12:15 NIV The way of a fool seems right to him, but a wise man listens to advice.

15

The Living Bible paraphrased the statement as follows: “A fool thinks he needs no advice, but a wise man listens to others.”

At times it seems as if I have too much “advice” being thrown at me.

Sometimes I don’t want to hear any more at all. I just want to be left alone. This message is one that I must not succumb to entirely. I must learn to listen to correct instructions. By becoming selective of the sources of my advice, I will choose good counsel. If I am walking in the dark and my leader has no light, then we will probably both become lost without even knowing it. I must determine to stay focused.

33

1-23

F

or the next few days we are going to focus on the thoughts in our minds and practice taking captive the ones that we do not want to keep influencing us. I have been fortunate to live on a large piece of land out in the country. Most “city folk” think that coyotes, skunks, snakes, raccoons and the like are problems. They even assume that because of “wild animals” there is danger lurking behind every bush. In actuality, the most dangerous “wild animals” in our territory are dogs. Yes, dogs. Most of them are direct descendants of household dogs that have been left to fend for themselves or die by previous owners. These animals are not usually content to live a totally solitary life and they join with other strays and form packs. They operate with a pack attitude and their main activity is mischief that leads to violence. Coyotes kill to eat. Mostly they eat rabbits and birds and such. Dogs, however, may chase a cow or horse just for the fun of it. They come snarling and barking out of the brush and will kill a person if they do not defend themselves. Out here in the country, dogs are killed by people regularly for protection of their lives or property.

Psalm 91:5-6 NIV

As we begin to examine our thought patterns, we are going to be surprised to find that some of the most familiar old thoughts, even some we thought of once as friendly pets, have become dangerous and we no longer want to entertain them. Some of them will have packed up with others and are now working against us in a group.

Today think about a pack of wild dogs. This pack has 7-9 individuals in the pack. One is golden in color while another is black. Some are big and others are small. Visualize your pack of dogs. Now imagine that you are walking down a country lane at sunset for some exercise. This group of what appears to be domestic dogs is walking in the lane toward you. You have no idea that these dogs are not just like all the other friendly dogs you have met before.

However, as you approach you soon discover that these dogs do not like you.

One snarls and the others bear their teeth. The smaller yappy one begins to bite at your ankles. As you try to get away from the little yappy one the group moves in for the fun of packing against you. If you do not get on a fence or up into a tree these dogs will cause you serious injury before they are finished with you. I have a neighbor who was rescued several times by a fence before the pack that was attacking her was located and eradicated. Now she walks the lane in freedom.

Psalm 91:5-6 NIV 5 You will not fear the terror of night, nor the arrow that flies by 6 day, nor the pestilence that stalks in the darkness, nor the plague that destroys at midday.

These terrors of the night and pestilences of the dark, the arrow that is shot at a direct target, and the plague that silently spreads infection by day, all refer to the thought patterns that are attacking us. They act like both individual and packs of wild dogs. We must learn that all of our thoughts are not friendly. We must learn to distinguish the difference. We must learn when to run from them and seek higher ground. We will never be able to tame them, so they must be taken captive.

34

I 2 Corinthians 10:5 KJV

n the past we kept ourselves so busy that we did not allow ourselves to feel the pain from dealing with the individual thought patterns that now seem to dominate our minds and even attack us in groups. Just like the pack of dogs we imagined yesterday, these thoughts and thought patterns gang up on us in our weakened condition. Today, we will begin to identify some of these thoughts that we need to take captive and either bring them under control or do away with completely. The first thing to notice about these deadly thought patterns is that most of them appear friendly. In fact, we have become so comfortable with a few of them that it may even be painful to recognize that we can no longer visit with them.

1-24

For today’s exercise, let’s take that pack of dogs that you visualized yesterday and begin to associate at least one dangerous thought with each dog. That way you can identify it more easily in the future and recognize that it is a dangerous animal from a greater distance. Be aware that these thoughts and thought patterns have become so entrenched within your mind that some “speak” to you in your own voice while others “speak” in the voice of someone who was a directing force in your childhood. However, the most dangerous are the most familiar. If you only pick one out today you will be on the road to understanding how to take your thoughts captive. Here is an example from my life to help you identify some of yours.

When my parents punished me as a child for something I knew that I did not do, or the punishment was greatly out of line with the infraction, there was a part of my brain that knew I did not deserve the punishment. That opened the door to this friendly little pet thought pattern to grow in my mind. It started something like this: “I didn’t do that. They don’t believe me. How can I get them to see I didn’t do that?” etc. Then the voice that “spoke” back to me would agree with me. “Well, we know that you didn’t do that. They will never believe you, but we know. I understand. You don’t need their acceptance anyway.” At first this little puppy of a comforting thought helped me through the injustice. However, the friendly puppy grew up into a Pit Bull. In my adult years this Pit Bull was so protective of me that he would come to my defense the instant someone even might treat me unjustly.

The physiologists call this part of my defense system. These thoughts that once were a defense and helped me think I was safe turned on me and became a hindrance. But, because this huge vicious dog was once my little puppy friend, it is hard for me to want to send it to the dog pound for imprisonment and probably death. However, the truth is that this Pit Bull of a thought pattern has bitten more people in my life than I can count, and it killed some relationships all together.

2 Corinthians 10:5 KJV 5 Casting down imaginations, and every high thing that exalteth itself against the knowledge of God, and bringing into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ.

This scripture does not say we are to ask God to do this work. I believe he will help me in many ways as I work through the process, but it is a direction to me, individually, to identify, examine and bring these negative thoughts captive to the obedience of Christ. It is something that I must do myself.

35

1-25

P

erhaps one of the big dogs that is attacking you right now seems to be directly related to your confining issues. Perhaps the voice it “speaks” to you with is neither familiar nor friendly. It may say things to you like, “See, I told you that you were worthless.” Or, “You might as well just give up, because you will never amount to anything now.”

Job is the oldest of the books of the Bible chronologically. Most people confined and dealing with suffering do not want to read from Job because it is the story of a man going through great suffering. However, the study of Job will help us understand some basic truths that we need to believe and hold on to during this time.

First, suffering may not have anything to do with punishment for something you have done. There are consequences to sin and there are elements of confinement that are related to judgment, and Job helps us differentiate between suffering from judgment and suffering without understanding of the cause. Job shows us that the “why” is not the important thing to focus on.

Job 38:1-3 NIV

Second, Job has friends who come to help him. The time when they are really helping Job is when they are sitting with him quietly.

When they begin to speak they become a hindrance. Although their advice could have had some truth in it, they put the blame for his circumstances on him. In this instance they were incorrect.

Third, Job finally has a conversation with God and learns that the time he spent questioning and searching for an answer brought him lots of good advice that only added to his torment. Job heard the voices of defeat speak to him. He even heard “Why don’t you just curse God and die.”

You will discover that as you take the thoughts here and read through the Bible on your own, you will find that it will speak directly to your individual situation. Job has a message for the confined as well as for the caregiver. The overall message is that the “WHY” may not be the important focus point. By focusing on the WHY we open the door to the tormenting thoughts. These thoughts are the ones we need to sort out and assign to a position in our pack of dogs.

The words, “It makes no difference if I live or die. In fact it would be better for every one if I just died,” are coming from one of the leaders of the pack. Job heard, “Why don’t you just curse God and die.”

Job 38:1-3 NIV 1 Then the LORD answered Job out of the storm. He said: 2 “Who is this that darkens my counsel with words without knowledge?

3 Brace yourself like a man; I will question you, and you shall answer me.

Today I will listen to the thoughts running through my mind and continue to round up or take captive those that set themselves up against the knowledge of God. I will read Job 38-41 directly from the Bible to find out how God answers the “Why” question. Every time I hear a voice in my mind speak to me against the knowledge of God that I receive from reading these chapters, I will not take up conversation with it. Instead, I will assign it a place within the dog pen until I can thoroughly assess it later. The first verse of Job 38 begins with the directive that the Lord spoke out of the storm. I will choose to believe that God’s words to Job speak to me out of my storm.

36

O

Jeremiah 29:11-14 NIV Genesis 3:1-3 NIV

nce we collect several of these pack dogs and have them corralled, we can begin to notice how some of them acted together to inflict damage upon us. When you begin to accept God’s place in your life and begin to listen for His voice, you will begin to recognize the little yappy mutt. Here is an example: while reading Jeremiah 29:11-14, we come to understand that the message to Israel from Jeremiah carries the same message to us individually today. The verses say that God knows us. He has plans for us individually and collectively. His plans are for our good, not harm. He will deliver us from bondage and exile and through Him we will have a hope and a future.

1-26

Jeremiah 29:11-14 NIV 11 For I know the plans I have for you,” declares the LORD, “plans to prosper you and not to harm you, plans to give you hope and a future. 12Then you will call upon me and come and pray to me, and I will listen to you. 13You will seek me and find me when you seek me with all your heart. 14I will be found by you,” declares the LORD, “and will bring you back from captivity. I will gather you from all the nations and places where I have banished you,” declares the LORD, “and will bring you back to the place from which I carried you into exile.”

We begin to realize that we may be confined, but we are not dead yet. Although some of the conversation that has been going on in our minds has been trying to convince us that we are forgotten and might as well be dead, here comes a word from God that speaks to that timeless part of us and begins to give us hope. Just about the time we try to appropriate this concept of God’s deliverance and hope for a purpose to our life, out jumps the little yappy mutt. “What do you mean God will? Did God really say that? That was written to Israel hundreds of years ago. What does that have to do with anything today? If God were going to help you, He already would have. He could have kept you out of this mess in the first place. You have already lost hope, why set yourself up for more disappointment? How could God really care for you when you have lived the way you have lived? Who are you to think yourself worthy of God’s attention?” This little yappy dog will not shut up. In fact, as soon as you begin to take action against him the others in the pack begin to join in on the “fun.”

If you do not know where this yappy dog gets his message, look in Genesis: Genesis 3:1-3 NIV Now the serpent was more crafty than any of the wild animals the LORD God had made. He said to the woman, “Did God really say, ‘You must not eat from any tree in the garden’?” 2The woman said to the serpent, “We may eat fruit from the trees in the garden, 3but God did say, ‘You must not eat fruit from the tree that is in the middle of the garden, and you must not touch it, or you will die.’”

1

The challenge to the Word of God will always follow behind. Once I am grounded in the Word I will be able to recognize the ever present yappy mutt’s barking as an identifying feature of the truth. If he and his pack are locked away, I may hear the noise, but I will not get bitten. Which words would I rather keep locked up? God’s words or the mutt’s?

37

1-27

P

aul wrote a letter to the church at Ephesus, and in it he instructs us about the battle against this pack of dogs. He also tells us about both defensive and offensive measures we can take in order to not get bitten. After a lengthy section concerning the manner in which we are to treat people, Paul writes:

Ephesians 6:10-12 NIV

Ephesians 6:10-12 NIV Finally, be strong in the Lord and in his mighty power. 11Put on the full armor of God so that you can take your stand against the devil’s schemes. 12For our struggle is not against flesh and blood, but against the rulers, against the authorities, against the powers of this dark world and against the spiritual forces of evil in the heavenly realms.

10

Here we have a description of the pack of wild dogs. Not only do these dogs come against the knowledge of God, they endeavor to keep us angry or disconnected from people. The previous portion of this letter is about people. We are instructed here to be aware that when we get hurt, rejected or injured by people, the injury is really the result of a dog bite. We must learn the process of understanding how we are to react to the snarls, growls and bites from the dogs without inflicting wounds on other people who probably do not understand that their wounds come from the dogs, either.

In the days to come we will examine the full armor that is mentioned in this passage. Today it is enough to understand that the pack of dogs that has been attacking us is a visualization of spiritual forces of evil and powers of darkness. This will further my desire to put the dogs in the pen and even be glad to put most of them to sleep forever. When dealing with vicious stray dogs and dogs packing together, it is helpful in the natural to employ a dog catcher. If we can employ a trusted friend who has a more mature understanding of the wild dogs, they can help us capture and secure the ones that hide from us. Some other books that are helpful for this understanding are Battlefield Of The Mind by Joyce Meyer and The Three Battlegrounds by Francis Frangipane. Both of these books have been extremely helpful to many of us while learning to take authority over our thoughts.

Ephesians 6:12 NIV For our struggle is not against flesh and blood, but against the rulers, against the authorities, against the powers of this dark world and against the spiritual forces of evil in the heavenly realms.

12

These verses are so important that I will memorize them. I will repeat aloud the concept that I am not in a struggle against flesh and blood.

I will repeat aloud the concept that my struggle is against spiritual forces. I will apply the flesh and blood aspect to people around me and I will apply the spiritual forces to the wild dogs that attack my mind with thoughts. I will refuse to entertain, pet, converse with or play with any thought that I have identified as a part of the pack.

38

A Ephesians 6:13-18 NIV

s we begin to identify the dangerous individual thoughts and thought patterns that have been dominating our minds and affecting our ability to live fully, we find out that God has made available a suit of armor to help us deal with these vicious attacking thoughts. There are some principles that we need to understand in order to appropriate this armor.

1-28

First, when the Bible speaks about men who are righteous it refers to those who are not sinless but have accepted Christ, not only as God’s son and Messiah but also as personal Lord. In our example here today, we could say that Christ and the Holy Spirit of God will become our dog catchers. Because we are allowing Them to save us from this pack, then our salvation is theirs and we operate as righteous because They are righteous. Second, many people only come to the realization that they need a savior when they no longer are able to control the circumstances or the thoughts in their own minds. Third, as we allow God—through the work of Christ and the Holy Spirit—to work on our behalf, we will have some battling to do of our own. We will not sit on the sidelines and watch this battle but we will be direct combatants. Sounds a bit like we get to take control by giving up control, doesn’t it? Interesting concept.

If you have a Christian friend around today, get with that friend and make sure that you understand what it is to give your life to God. Ephesians 6:13-18 NIV Therefore put on the full armor of God, so that when the day of evil comes, you may be able to stand your ground, and after you have done everything, to stand. 14Stand firm then, with the belt of truth buckled around your waist, with the breastplate of righteousness in place, 15and with your feet fitted with the readiness that comes from the gospel of peace. 16In addition to all this, take up the shield of faith, with which you can extinguish all the flaming arrows of the evil one. 17Take the helmet of salvation and the sword of the Spirit, which is the word of God. 18And pray in the Spirit on all occasions with all kinds of prayers and requests. With this in mind, be alert and always keep on praying for all the saints.

13

Review a few serious questions from the previous days. Do I really believe that there is a Higher Power that can and will help me? The AA program says “to God as I understand Him.” The Bible says to God through Christ and that the Holy Spirit will give you understanding that is not from your own intelligence.

This armor we are about to begin to consider is a gift from this God of the Bible. If I have seen that I am powerless over my circumstances and thought patterns, if I have come to believe that this God can take control of these thoughts—thereby returning me to sanity—then I am at the point of making the decision to turn my Will and life over to Him. That is the way I join His army. That is the way I become righteous. That is the way I am able to put on the armor and follow his lead. Am I ready? The next few days will be dedicated to the study of this armor and how each piece helps me in the fight. But, the time has come today to make this decision to trust God and begin to follow His instruction. Will I do it?

39

1-29

W

e can never have full authority, nor have backup, until we make the commitment to join the army. From the day of enlistment, God will be called Lord. From the day you accept Christ’s Sonship and His work on the cross as your adoption decree, you become a son or co-heir with Christ. There are two words for God that are unique. One is Lord, the other is Father. All the other words we use for God are reflections of His nature.

These two words are unique because they are words used in relationship.

If God is my Father, then I am his child. If He is my Lord, then I am His to command. Many of us have called God our Father and even used the name Lord without understanding that we were misusing it. I think it would be great to have The President of the United States as my father. However, no matter how many people I try to convince that he is my father or how many times I call him my father, the switchboard into the White House will not connect me to his private phone. No matter how much I would like to be a Navy Seal or a member of the Special Forces, it won’t happen without an enlistment in the armed services and the giving of my life over to the training and choices of an officer who becomes my master—or lord. If you have a Christian friend around today, get with that friend and make sure that you understand what it is to give your life to Christ. If you do not have a Christian friend around, do not wait.

Romans 5:6 NIV

If you have never made the statement before that you were willing to turn your life over to God through Christ and accept his Holy Spirit into your life, here is what you have to understand: Christ was a man. He was born from a virgin woman impregnated by the Holy Spirit. Therefore, He was born both God and man. He lived a sinless life. He was crucified and died a terrible death on the Cross to make a way for all men to have a restored relationship with God. He was raised from the dead and currently sits at the right hand of God the Father. He will return. He is preparing a place in Heaven—eternity—for us. Out of the love we have for Him because of the expression of His great love for us, we can choose to serve Him as Lord and Savior, and our relationship with Him will be as an adopted son and daughter. I know this with my mind, but somewhere deep down inside, I just know this is Truth.

Romans 5:6 NIV 6 You see, at just the right time, when we were still powerless, Christ died for the ungodly.

Am I ready?

There are 5 steps for you to take now.

1. Close this book.

2. Bow your head and close your eyes in an act of submission.

3. Simply speak out loud—if you cannot physically speak, then speak deliberate words in your mind. Simply tell God that you believe that Christ died to save you. That you choose, by an act of your Will, to turn your life over to Him as Lord and that you wish to become an adopted son or daughter into His kingdom.

4. If your Christian friend is there, spend a few minutes allowing him or her to pray with you and encourage you. If you do not have a Christian friend with you now, find one right away to tell of your decision.

5. Open your Bible and begin reading the book of John.

If you have long ago made this commitment but have been drawn away from the principles, follow the same 5 steps. Make your prayer to God one of rededication and request new direction.

40

O

nce enlisted in the army we can begin to learn about the pieces of armor and how to use them. We will learn what our Commander wants us to do and how He intends for us to fight.

Ephesians 6:13-18 NIV

1-30

Ephesians 6:13-18 NIV Therefore put on the full armor of God, so that when the day of evil comes, you may be able to stand your ground, and after you have done everything, to stand. 14Stand firm then, with the belt of truth buckled around your waist, with the breastplate of righteousness in place, 15and with your feet fitted with the readiness that comes from the gospel of peace. 16In addition to all this, take up the shield of faith, with which you can extinguish all the flaming arrows of the evil one. 17Take the helmet of salvation and the sword of the Spirit, which is the word of God. 18And pray in the Spirit on all occasions with all kinds of prayers and requests. With this in mind, be alert and always keep on praying for all the saints.

13

Belt of Truth Breastplate of Righteousness Shoes—readiness that comes from the gospel of peace Shield of Faith—with which to extinguish flaming arrows Helmet of Salvation Sword of the Spirit—which is the Word of God The first piece of armor listed is the Belt of Truth. “Satan fights with lies, and sometimes his lies sound like truth; but only believers have God’s truth, which can defeat Satan’s lies” (Life Application Bible, Zondervan).

By reading scripture and good instructive books, by listening to Christian music and preached messages, by having friends who speak the Word and encourage us in a new way instead of allowing us to wallow in our old thought patterns, we begin to get a hold of Truth. Once we know one of God’s truths, we use it like a belt. A belt is a piece of armor that the warrior uses not only to hold up his pants but also to use as an anchor point for other pieces of gear.

The Belt of Truth is what holds the whole armor together.

At this point in our battle, instructions are to stand firm and put on the armor.

Stand firm is not an instruction to be frantic—it is a command to begin to learn to stand against the enemy. Right now we are learning to take the wild dogs captive and to bring them before our Commander as prisoners of war. A fighter pilot has to be trained to recognize the enemy before he learns how to fly combat missions against him. This training is called “fighter affiliation.” In God’s army we will use the Truth to identify the enemy. Without an understanding of what is true, it is difficult to recognize the enemy.

Today I will find one truth from God’s Word that is counter to a message that has had control over my thoughts in the past. I will choose one of the thoughts that has been tormenting me and I will find God’s truth concerning that issue. I will choose to place the Belt of Truth around me and recognize the lie for what it is.

41

1-31

The Belt of Truth

T

he first part of understanding the armor is the recognition of Truth.

This search is a lifetime endeavor and there will be times that we think one of the vicious dogs has been destroyed, only to find that he or one of his offspring is back again. As we learn from God’s Word and learn to trust it rather than our own understanding, we are on the road to being able to identify and resist the thought patterns that have brought us defeat in the past. The Belt of Truth is what is going to hold everything together. A belt completely encompasses the person who puts it on.

During the past days we have been reading from the Book of Romans and the Book of John. These are good sources for “new” truths to come and challenge old thoughts. Be assured that the old thought patterns will not go without a fight. Those wild dogs will bark and squeal and bite if they can. They will hide and dart about in order not to be caught.

Romans 8:31-39 NIV

Romans 8:31-39 NIV What, then, shall we say in response to this? If God is for us, who can be against us? 32He who did not spare his own Son, but gave him up for us all-how will he not also, along with him, graciously give us all things?

33 Who will bring any charge against those whom God has chosen? It is God who justifies. 34Who is he that condemns? Christ Jesus, who diedmore than that, who was raised to life-is at the right hand of God and is also interceding for us. 35Who shall separate us from the love of Christ?

Shall trouble or hardship or persecution or famine or nakedness or danger or sword? 36 As it is written: “For your sake we face death all day long; we are considered as sheep to be slaughtered.” 37No, in all these things we are more than conquerors through him who loved us. 38For I am convinced that neither death nor life, neither angels nor demons, neither the present nor the future, nor any powers, 39neither height nor depth, nor anything else in all creation, will be able to separate us from the love of God that is in Christ Jesus our Lord.

31

In this passage from Romans, there are a number of truths from God’s word that are opposing at least one vicious lie of the enemy. The one lie that has been very active in many people whom I have met, including myself, is the lie that, for some reason, I am not good enough for God to want me. There is a whole pack of these wild dogs who attack me through this thought pattern. We need to be able to quote this scripture out loud when the wild dogs attack us with condemnation. The truth is: “Who will bring any charge against those whom God has chosen?

It is God who justifies. Who is he that condemns? Christ Jesus, who died—more than that, who was raised to life—is at the right hand of God and is also interceding for us” (Rom 8:33-34 NIV).

Who is he who condemns? Good question. The condemnation voice that speaks to me is coming from the enemy. God speaks to me through love.

He may bring conviction to me but not condemnation. In this course of fighter affiliation we learn to distinguish between condemnation and conviction. We begin to take every thought captive. We hold it up to measure it against the knowledge of God.

As I begin to learn how to distinguish the voice of the enemy from that of my commander, I will take courage in the fact that these principles are becoming useful in helping me gain control of my thought patterns and my life.

42

Breastplate of Righteousness Romans 3:10-12 KJV Romans 3:22-26 KJV

1-32

T

he second piece of armor we have as a defense against the attack of the enemy through our thought patterns is very interesting. A person can study about righteousness for most of his Christian life and continue to gain more insight with each study. There are two principles that are critical to the basic understanding of righteousness as it applies to the breastplate and protection against the barking, snarling pack of wild dogs. First, the righteousness spoken of here is not our own righteousness. When we accept Christ as our Savior, a part of salvation is that His righteousness is imparted to us by God. That means that when the Bible tells us how thoroughly God has forgiven us of our sin (sin being everything that comes from rebellion against Him or His Word) we are considered righteous before God because of Christ’s righteousness. Second, when it comes to righteousness, it does not mean sinlessness. This understanding is especially helpful in dealing with the accusing, whining dogs that keep an undercurrent of activity running through the pack. The breastplate covers the heart and vital organs of the body. The vicious attack dogs of our thoughts sound something like this: “Righteous? Grrr. You? Righteous? You just wait. When you meet God, He’ll get you. Forgiven? Start over? And now you think you are righteous? You gotta be kidding! Grrr. You just wait and see.”

Another set of dogs keep whining in the background with reminders of how much you have tried to be good and failed. The Breastplate of Righteousness lets you know that no matter how these dogs circle and whine, your heart and vitals are protected, because it is not your own righteousness but the perfect righteousness of Christ out in front of you.

Romans 3:10-12 KJV As it is written, There is none righteous, no, not one: 11There is none that understandeth, there is none that seeketh after God. 12They are all gone out of the way, they are together become unprofitable; there is none that doeth good, no, not one.

10

Romans 3:22-26 KJV 22 Even the righteousness of God which is by faith of Jesus Christ unto all and upon all them that believe: for there is no difference: 23For all have sinned, and come short of the glory of God; 24Being justified freely by his grace through the redemption that is in Christ Jesus: 25Whom God hath set forth to be a propitiation through faith in his blood, to declare his righteousness for the remission of sins that are past, through the forbearance of God; 26To declare, I say, at this time his righteousness: that he might be just, and the justifier of him which believeth in Jesus.

In today’s world we might think of the breastplate as a bulletproof vest.

The enemy, who has been allowed to run unchecked through our thought patterns, takes his best shot at the vital part of our soul and spirit. During a time of physical confinement it would appear that we are even more helpless against these shots aimed at us with precision. However, it is possible that we are really in a condition that brings us to the point of having to stand our ground against the wiles of the enemy instead of running and hiding as we did in the past. Notice that the armor is to help me stand, and stand firm.

I am learning to fight in a different way. By using this armor and standing, I can begin to become victorious over this whole pack of dogs. These dogs represent the evil spirits directed by Satan.

43

1-33

Shoes of the Gospel of Peace

T

oday we will look at a third piece of armor. It refers to a special pair of shoes or foot covering. Ephesians 6:15 says, “your feet fitted with the readiness that comes from the gospel of peace.” Traditionally, the shoes of the battle-ready warrior of that time were set with a sole that was similar to modern athletic cleats. These short spikes helped the warrior hold his ground. It is interesting that the Gospel of Peace is the central focus of the “shoes.” Here is what the Adam Clarke’s Commentary says about this interesting feature: “The Gospel is termed the Gospel of peace, because it establishes peace between God and man, and proclaims peace and good will to the universe. Contentions, strife, quarrels, and all wars, being as alien from its nature and design, as they are opposed to the nature of Him who is love and compassion to man” (from Adam Clarke’s Commentary, Electronic Database. Copyright ©1996 by Biblesoft).

2 Corinthians 5:16-21 NIV

The shoes are a part of the armor and designed for movement. However, our instructions are to stand. It is important to learn to stand and hold our ground before we are able to move forward. For those of us who are generally action-oriented and those who have been frantically fighting against the thought processes in our minds, this is a new and difficult command. However, we must understand that we are learning how to fight on different terms. We are learning a different battle tactic. This is the gist of what the shoes are all about: I have decided to seek Truth from God’s Word so my mind is protected. I have accepted His salvation and joined His army so my heart is covered by His righteousness. Since I no longer rest on my own understanding and I do not hide behind my own righteousness, I can stand firm with the ranks of others beside me. I am no longer alone in my battle. I am no longer on the side that is actually fighting against God. Therefore, He is no longer fighting against me. We are on the same side!

Hallelujah! What a concept! God is on my side!! With this notion firmly set in my mind I can understand that now I have peace with God. The Bible calls it reconciliation. My proper relationship has been restored. Lord and Father is taking on completely new meaning for me. It is in that security that I stand. It makes me able to hear the barking dogs and stand my ground. That means I will not be moved by them. I can even taunt them a bit like a kid would a bully when he knows that his older brother will take up any fight that he cannot finish. “Sticks and stones can break my bones but words will never hurt me!!” he may sing. We sing, “Nothing can separate me from the love of God. Na na na na nan na. Phssth!”

2 Corinthians 5:16-21 NIV So from now on we regard no one from a worldly point of view.

Though we once regarded Christ in this way, we do so no longer. 17Therefore, if anyone is in Christ, he is a new creation; the old has gone, the new has come! 18All this is from God, who reconciled us to himself through Christ and gave us the ministry of reconciliation: 19that God was reconciling the world to himself in Christ, not counting men’s sins against them. And he has committed to us the message of reconciliation. 20We are therefore Christ’s ambassadors, as though God were making his appeal through us. We implore you on Christ’s behalf: Be reconciled to God. 21God made him who had no sin to be sin for us, so that in him we might become the righteousness of God. 16

I must learn to stand for a while before I will be given instructions to move forward. My reconciliation with God has put me at peace. The spikes in the bottom of the shoe of peace will not let me slip.

44

Shield of Faith Romans 10:17 KJV

1-34

T

he first three of the six pieces of armor are the things we need in order to not only recognize the enemy but also to understand how powerful our new alliance is. Truth, Righteousness and the Gospel of Peace, in relationship with the Commander, are pretty powerful tools. The last three pieces of armor are necessary to both defend against the enemy and to become victorious over him. We have been studying how to take control of these voices of condemnation, defeat and worthlessness that have worried us in the past. The fourth piece of armor is the Shield of Faith.

Most people never stop to realize that so much of their lives is being lived out of choices based on or a reaction to these voices of condemnation in their own minds. As an example when I was a child in the third grade, a teacher put a picture of a squirrel that I colored up on the wall—as an example of bad work. This same teacher would use my reading skills as examples of how not to read aloud. I became self conscious about showing my work when it may not pass the “perfect” standard. Today, when I go to speak to several hundred women in a prison chapel setting, I can still hear that teacher’s voice. When I try to communicate by drawing something out, I can still hear her speaking to me words of anticipated condemnation and rejection. Since I have learned to distinguish this voice and know that it is just one of those snarling dogs in my pack, I also know that this voice, trying to bring fear, continues to speak to me in an attempt to keep me from being all God has created me to be. I have become so adept at recognizing this dog who once had me in his grips, that now I take courage when I hear him get all fired up. I know that I must be on the right track. I cannot say that I never have fear of public humiliation and that I do not ever fear rejection for a performance, but I can say that I recognize the dog for what it is and I do not have friendly conversations with it. I never agree with it—not ever!

I do not pet it. I do not feed it, and I never let it sleep in my house. I keep it chained up and impounded. I know the Truth. My breastplate is fixed over my heart and vitals; therefore, the humiliation message does not hurt me like it used to. I can be at peace because of this Gospel message.

Romans 10:17 KJV So then faith cometh by hearing, and hearing by the word of God.

17

The more we are exposed to the word of God, the easier it is to have faith.

Faith becomes the shield that keeps the fiery darts from even touching us.

Shields can even be used by linking them together with other warriors. This is one reason the association with a church and desiring Christian friends is so vital to our success. Think about how much better you would be able to move into the front lines if you had your shield linked up and securely fastened to the battle scarred shields of other battle-tested and victorious warriors. Moving together against the enemy as one impenetrable mass is much better than taking on a skilled enemy alone. This pack of dogs we have been talking about has had a massive amount of time to learn just where your weakest and most vulnerable spot is. Linked shields help cover each other’s vulnerable spots and add strength.

As I see these principles being put into effect and find that they are working, I will seek to hear more of the Word of God. I will check out my friends and see if they have a worthless message of help like Job’s friends did or if they are able to link their shield with mine so that we can become victorious.

45

1-35

Helmet of Salvation Ephesians 6:17 KJV And take the helmet of salvation, and the sword of the Spirit, which is the word of God.

bviously, a helmet is meant to protect the head—or more importantly, what is inside the head. In our instance, the helmet is protecting our thinking. In this battle that rages within our minds we now are beginning to find and apply truth to the thoughts that have held us captive for so long. This helmet is an assurance of salvation that comes from Him.

There are many forms of salvation, and all of them belong to the Lord. Truth is the belt that holds everything together, but the Helmet of Salvation protects us on all sides from outside attacks. The belt holds everything together, and the helmet surrounds our minds. By believing that God has rescued me from the destruction that has been destroying my mind while suffering from confinement, I begin to recognize His salvation working in my life. Salvation, of course, refers to that act of mercy on God’s part, where He saves us from eternity in Hell to life in Heaven. However, there are many forms of salvation going on right now as God begins to help us deal with the circumstances of confinement and the thoughts that have been raging out of control in our minds. Since the final salvation will culminate in the eternal residence with God in Heaven, it is beneficial to focus our sights on that time. In so doing we strengthen the protection of our mind. It is this assurance that surrounds us with faith instead of fear. As we try to memorize scripture so that it becomes an active part of our thinking process, we need to keep the verses before us. When we read Romans 8:31 to Romans 9:1 a few days ago, we found out how truth worked against our wild dog pack. Within this same scripture we can see how the helmet of salvation will add to our ability to deal with the dogs.

17

O

Ephesians 6:17 KJV Romans 8:37-39 NIV

Romans 8:37-39 NIV 37 No, in all these things we are more than conquerors through him who loved us. 38For I am convinced that neither death nor life, neither angels nor demons, neither the present nor the future, nor any powers, 39neither height nor depth, nor anything else in all creation, will be able to separate us from the love of God that is in Christ Jesus our Lord.

The key phrase here is “for I am convinced.” Convinced means: having an unchangeable mind. Now when the dogs bark, “What! God loves YOU? Look at your circumstances. Would a loving God allow this? If He loved you so much, why didn’t He keep you from trouble instead of having to come save you?” You do not have to argue. Just tighten your helmet and continue to be CONVINCED of the lines from God’s Word, lines that say, “I am more than a conqueror, and nothing can separate me from the love of God.”

I will memorize scripture and use the assurance that comes from believing the Word, to help me stand against the loud barking, and sometimes painful bites, of these dogs.

46

Sword of the Spirit Ephesians 6:17 KJV Psalm 119:147-148 NIV

1-36

T

he sixth piece of Armor is the Sword of the Spirit. Of the six pieces of armor we have been given to use, the Sword of the Spirit is the only offensive piece. Those who study such things tell us that the Sword mentioned here, when translated from the Greek language, refers to a short, double-edged sword meant for close combat rather than the long, unwieldy sword we usually think of when we engage warriors in combat. The Sword here refers to the Word of God. We could spend the next month just addressing the meaning and uses of this piece of armor, but today let’s just think about the word in three of its different aspects. There is the written word that we find in our Bible. Jesus found the written word in the scriptures of his day. As a Jewish boy, he was expected to have the whole scripture memorized by age 12. Then, there is the revealed word that comes to us through revelation. You have been experiencing some of this during the last month as you read and began to understand just how the written word applies directly to you. And then there is the Word. Jesus Christ himself is the Word. When reading the scripture, you will notice many times those two words are capitalized.

Today we will look at one application of using the Word as an offensive weapon.

Immediately after Christ was baptized, he was led into the desert and there he was tempted by the devil. On three occasions he used verses directly from scripture, not only to confront the devil, but to shut him up.

If Jesus had not known the written word, he would not have been able to whip out this sword during this close encounter attack. The Word speaking the word acted like a taser gun upon the devil. After three encounters, the Bible says that the devil left Jesus for a more opportune time. There are some principles of warfare here that are notable. One that is often missed is that just because we have whipped the deadly thoughts in our minds for the moment, it does not mean that we will be free forever form hearing their whining in the distance or seeing their shadow cross our path, or even having them jump out of a ditch when we least expect it.

Ephesians 6:17 KJV ‌And take the sword of the Spirit, which is the word of God.

17

Psalm 119:147-148 NIV I rise before dawn and cry for help; I have put my hope in your word. 148My eyes stay open through the watches of the night, that I may meditate on your promises.

147

As I am learning to recognize thoughts that have been keeping me in bondage, I have learned how to seek the Truth and use it as a means to hold everything together and for support. Now, how can I take this word and use it as an offensive weapon? Perhaps I will try just one verse of scripture that I have found from the Bible and speak it out loud when a particular vicious thought attacks me. I have already learned not to have conversations with these dogs, but today I will use my own voice and the Word to send just one scurrying. Then, I will continue to practice this technique until I become proficient.

47

1-37

Y

esterday we looked at the word of God as it relates to the written word, or logos.

Today we are going to briefly consider the rhema word, or the revealed word. The first real revelation that we can recognize and experience is that Jesus Christ is who He said He was. First we either heard or read about this Jesus. We obtained intellectual knowledge about Him. Then one day we just KNEW what we heard was true. In the same way, one day we just knew in our knower that Christ’s death on the cross was not just a historical event, but that it was attached to me personally. These are examples of truth being revealed. We experience the rhema word of God in this manner. Many times as we are reading a scripture, all of a sudden something will jump out and grab us as if the very words are being spoken for us individually, like a personal message. Other times we will find just the right message in a song, teaching or scripture that speaks right to the heart of something we are dealing with at that moment. People express this feeling with comments like “The preacher has been reading my mail.” These rhema words can touch the darkest secret place that no one else even knows about. This is the way we know that the word has been spoken to us. Now, this rhema word is different from the logos, but it will never contradict the logos—the written word.

Matthew 16:13-17 NIV Philippians 4:8-9 NIV

Matthew 16:13-17 NIV When Jesus came to the region of Caesarea Philippi, he asked his disciples, “Who do people say the Son of Man is?” 14They replied, “Some say John the Baptist; others say Elijah; and still others, Jeremiah or one of the prophets.” 15“But what about you?” he asked. “Who do you say I am?” 16Simon Peter answered, “You are the Christ, the Son of the living God.” 17Jesus replied, “Blessed are you, Simon son of Jonah, for this was not revealed to you by man, but by my Father in heaven.

In order to check our thinking, we can use the following scripture found in the Book of Phillipians.

13

Philippians 4:8-9 NIV 8 Finally, brothers, whatever is true, whatever is noble, whatever is right, whatever is pure, whatever is lovely, whatever is admirable-if anything is excellent or praiseworthy-think about such things.

9 Whatever you have learned or received or heard from me, or seen in me—put it into practice. And the God of peace will be with you.

As we examine our thoughts, the Logos gives us a list of things to think about. If we listen carefully throughout the day we may hear something like, “Oops that was not on the list,” or something of that nature. Some people call it your conscience that is speaking to you but this will be the first experience of hearing God’s voice speak as rhema. Rhema is the revealed word of God and it is revealed to us through personal communication with God as He expands our experience with the written or physically spoken word.

As I am learning to listen to my own brain think, I am beginning to round up the thoughts that have been causing me to live in defeat. Today, I will look at Phil 4:8-9 and force myself to think on the things in the approved list. I will allow the truth to settle into my spirit and listen for God’s word to speak to me, revealing wisdom and understanding instead of destruction.

48

T

he third application of the word as an offensive weapon is found in the person of Christ himself. In many places in the written word we find the terms The Word written with capital letters. It is in these instances that Jesus Christ himself is being referred to.

John 1:1-4 KJV Colosians 1:16-17 KJV Romans 8:33-35 KJV

1-38

John 1:1-4 KJV 1 In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God. 2The same was in the beginning with God. 3 All things were made by him; and without him was not any thing made that was made. 4In him was life; and the life was the light of men.

Colosians 1:16-17 KJV For by him were all things created, that are in heaven, and that are in earth, visible and invisible, whether they be thrones, or dominions, or principalities, or powers: all things were created by him, and for him: 17And he is before all things, and by him all things consist.

16

Christ is the Truth. Christ, himself, stands in our defense if we are under His command. He even sits in intercession for us at this present time and will be our advocate before the Father at the Great Throne of Judgment that each of us face.

Romans 8:33-35 KJV 33 Who shall lay anything to the charge of God’s elect? It is God that justifieth. 34Who is he that condemneth? It is Christ that died, yea rather, that is risen again, who is even at the right hand of God, who also maketh intercession for us. 35Who shall separate us from the love of Christ? shall tribulation, or distress, or persecution, or famine, or nakedness, or peril, or sword?

The logos, rhema and Christ, himself, are three separate parts, yet the same sword, which is the only offensive weapon on the armor list.

The logos, or written word, is powerful and alive but it is designed to lead us to Christ. The rhema word is the quickening of the written or spoken word to us individually. Neither of these applications of the word will conflict for they are designed to lead us into a personal relationship with THE WORD, or Christ, himself. All Truth is Christ. If we are searching for truth in our confused situation, it is Christ we are looking for. Since all Truth is Christ, then any word that comes to us that does not agree with the logos, rhema or Christ himself is not truth. The cunning enemy of our souls and minds presents lies to us veiled as truth. Once we get the Word of God for our situation he says something familiar, like, “Did God really say…?” or “You don’t think He really meant…?”

A warrior needs to have much practice with his offensive weapons before being released into the battle. He also needs to trust his defensive gear.

Then, before he is sent into battle, he usually is accompanied by others who have had the training as well. I will practice with these different parts of the armor against the thoughts of the enemy that run through my mind until I am proficient with their use. I will look for others who understand how to use this armor and will begin to associate with them until we have formed a deadly alliance against the enemy located in the battlefield in my mind.

49

1-39

O

ne of the major premises of the Experiencing God program, written by Henry Blackaby and Claude King, is that once a person understands a truth, he is faced with a ‘’crisis of belief.” It is in working through that crisis that we come to really believe. During the last several days we have read that God has provided armor for us to use in our battle against a powerful enemy. We have begun to understand that some of the thoughts in our minds, even some that seem very friendly, have wounded us and caused serious damage to our minds. Confinement has allowed many to focus on and meditate upon the messages that the enemy has been sending their way. We have also learned that it is important to take every thought captive and hold it up for a truth inspection. We have learned where to find the template for truthful measurement. Now, we come to the crisis of belief, a time when we face actually putting the armor on, piece by piece, and trying it out.

Psalm 91:3-6 NIV Psalm 91:1-2 NIV

Psalm 91:3-6 NIV 3 Surely he will save you from the fowler’s snare and from the deadly pestilence. 4He will cover you with his feathers, and under his wings you will find refuge; his faithfulness will be your shield and rampart. 5You will not fear the terror of night, nor the arrow that flies by day, 6nor the pestilence that stalks in the darkness, nor the plague that destroys at midday.

The verses just before these are our emergency scripture, Psalm 91:1

These verses are written to the one who dwells in – not just visits or has an occasional brush with–but one who dwells in the Shelter.

One who chooses to rest – not be in turmoil – in the shadow of the Almighty.

Psalm 91:1-2 NIV He who dwells in the shelter of the Most High will rest in the shadow of the Almighty. 2I will say of the LORD, “He is my refuge and my fortress, my God, in whom I trust.”

1

As I begin to take each dangerous thought captive and step away from the traps that will lead me into depression, I will apply the pieces of armor. I will practice fighting this battle against depression and loneliness with the Word. I will listen for what God says about me or the situation. Then I will practice standing in peace and let Christ, himself, be my defender. When doubt comes, I will recognize it as a crisis of belief and that I am on the right track. As I continue to apply God’s word, I will eventually get past my crisis of belief and will have come to believe again.

50

N

ow let’s take all the verses about putting on God’s armor and that our fight is not against flesh and blood but spiritual forces and read them together:

Ephesians 6:10-18 NIV

1-40

Ephesians 6:10-18 NIV Finally, be strong in the Lord and in his mighty power. 11Put on the full armor of God so that you can take your stand against the devil’s schemes. 12For our struggle is not against flesh and blood, but against the rulers, against the authorities, against the powers of this dark world and against the spiritual forces of evil in the heavenly realms. 13Therefore put on the full armor of God, so that when the day of evil comes, you may be able to stand your ground, and after you have done everything, to stand. 14Stand firm then, with the belt of truth buckled around your waist, with the breastplate of righteousness in place, 15and with your feet fitted with the readiness that comes from the gospel of peace. 16In addition to all this, take up the shield of faith, with which you can extinguish all the flaming arrows of the evil one.

17 Take the helmet of salvation and the sword of the Spirit, which is the word of God. 18And pray in the Spirit on all occasions with all kinds of prayers and requests. With this in mind, be alert and always keep on praying for all the saints.

10

I am going to relate a personal story here so that you can see how to put these ideas into practice: One day I was going along fat, dumb and happy. I stopped at the grocery store on my way home. While there, I had a sudden, significant pain in my abdomen. I finished shopping and went on home, expecting the pain to subside. To shorten a long story, I will just tell you that before dark I was sitting in a hospital bed hooked up to an IV and listening to the doctor tell me the reason for the immediate emergency surgery that would, at best, leave me with a colostomy.

I went from freedom to confinement so fast that I did not really recognize it. The following morning, due to an epidermal anesthetic, I was fairly clear headed, I just couldn’t move my legs or talk. My husband and I already have agreements with each other about limiting the co-confining issues of the other person living in the chair at the hospital. However, by noon when he had not come by yet with all the stuff “I needed,” part of my mind was perfectly happy and at peace, knowing he loves me, and was grateful that he had the occasion to catch up on his sleep. In the other part of my mind were those dogs lying in the shadow worrying with an old bone. I had a choice to remain at peace and not get into agreement with the dogs (spirits) that would lead me into anger and depression if I let them. I had to make a choice about which things I would choose to think about, meditate on. If you have any trouble deciding, consider the outcome: happiness, peace, love and joy, or resentment, anger, self-pity, etc. My confinement would have tightened if I had not had on my armor and stood my ground against the dogs that were just lying there waiting for attention.

I will take some time and reread all of the scriptures from the previous days and see how each applies to this story. Then I will endeavor to put the combined principles into practice in just one actual event of my life today.

51

52

Chapter 2 Taming The Wild Horses Of Your Emotions 53

2-1

C

ontinuing to use the story of my sudden confinement as a background for studying the principles of warfare in our minds, now consider that the initial shock has worn off and we are into the acceptance stage. During that time, as we were getting information about my condition to others in the family on a need-to-know basis, we thought that everything was happening in just the right manner.

However, my daughter, who lives some 2500 miles from me, was not informed in the manner that we had set up. She found out when someone from the office called her instead of the family member who had been assigned to contact her. Because of some other circumstances with the telephone lines, it was difficult to rectify the situation. By the time a nurse came into my room and told me that my daughter had called and could not be given any information because she had not been given the special “code word� used for permission to give out information, she had already developed some hard feelings. It took some time to assure her that there had been an intent to inform her in a more appropriate manner. This was an open door for hurt feelings to erupt into a full-blown offense.

One of the tricks of the enemy is to use circumstances that are real and to base his lie on the truth. That way you can hang on to self righteousness and pride and think that because you are justified, it is alright to take up an offense. The thing we have to remember is that the enemy is at work in times of trial because then he has a better opportunity to stir up trouble. In order to stay out of harm’s way and not take up offenses, we must consciously choose to remember that the person with whom we think we have a grievance with is not our enemy. In fact, we have a common enemy, and the thought patterns in their minds may be less controlled than yours (because you have at least become aware that you are not in a physical battle but a spiritual one).

Philippians 4:4-9 NIV

Philippians 4:4-9 NIV 4 Rejoice in the Lord always. I will say it again: Rejoice! 5Let your gentleness be evident to all. The Lord is near. 6Do not be anxious about anything, but in everything, by prayer and petition, with thanksgiving, present your requests to God. 7And the peace of God, which transcends all understanding, will guard your hearts and your minds in Christ Jesus. 8Finally, brothers, whatever is true, whatever is noble, whatever is right, whatever is pure, whatever is lovely, whatever is admirable-if anything is excellent or praiseworthythink about such things. 9Whatever you have learned or received or heard from me, or seen in me-put it into practice. And the God of peace will be with you.

Whatever is lovely, admirable, excellent, praiseworthy: these are the things for me to think on. If it appears that a person has become my enemy, I will choose not to take up the offense, regardless of whether I am justified by doing so or not.

54

F Luke 4:1-2 NIV Luke 4:13 NIV

orty is the number in the Bible that represents change. There were 40 days and nights of rain during the flood. Jesus spent 40 days in the desert before beginning his ministry. The Israelites wandered in the desert for 40 years after deliverance from Egyptian slavery and before entering into the promised land. These are a few of the many instances where the 40-day period was significant to development and change. In each year there are 9 periods of 40 day segments. Each 40th day of this journal, we will take a day to reflect on the changes that are becoming evident in our lives through the previous 40 days of introspection.

It would be helpful to have a copy of a Bible Concordance. In it you can look for examples of the times and conditions that are connected to the 40-day-and-night period.

In the scripture concerning the temptation of Jesus, notice that the devil came to Jesus AFTER 40 days of fasting. The devil knows when we are weakest. He also knows when we are getting ready for a release into more spiritual depth.

2-2

Luke 4:1-2 NIV Jesus, full of the Holy Spirit, returned from the Jordan and was led by the Spirit in the desert, 2where for forty days he was tempted by the devil. He ate nothing during those days, and at the end of them he was hungry.

Also, notice that when the temptation was past, the devil did not leave Him forever. He waited patiently for another (and perhaps more opportune) time. What more opportune time than when Jesus was on the cross for the devil’s return visit?

1

Luke 4:13 NIV When the devil had finished all this tempting, he left him until an opportune time.

13

Today I will list some of the positive changes in the way I am dealing with my confinement. I will write out a description of the thoughts that I no longer have conversations with. I will also write out a list of thoughts that are beginning to grow in my mind that line up with the Word. I will carefully consider how I anticipate these changes in my thinking to help me grow through the next 40-day period as I begin to take control of my emotions.

Primarily, the first 40-day period has revolved around understanding the nature of my confinement and releasing myself from my bondage to the confining issues that in reality are not part of my circumstance.

The first section centered on learning to take control of the thought processes in my mind so that I can begin to exercise a measure of control over the one thing that I can: my own soul. The definition of soul, as used here, is the combination of the mind, will and emotions (rather than the spirit).

55

2-3

O

ur emotions are like wild horses. They can be allowed to control us even to the point of producing action. I used to be somewhat content to allow these emotions to drag me along wherever they wanted to go, at whatever speed they wanted to take me. Because I was in an unconfined space, I did not notice how wild, unruly and dangerous these emotions were. We may have to accept that even our current state of confinement is due, in some part, to allowing our emotions to kick us and drag us around. We must begin to gain control of our emotions and learn to allow them to be our servants rather than our governing body.

Matthew 5:5 NIV

In my life I have raised, trained, and competed in national show competitions with horses. I will use things I have learned through working with them to illustrate how we must learn to deal with our emotions. I own several horses that have won high level competition awards. Each looks majestic in the show ring and people who see them are amazed at how lovely and gentle they are. They only see these animals AFTER they have had years of exacting training. If my little mare, who has won Champion of Champion Breeding Mare regionally and Best Gaited Mare at the US Nationals, had been left in the field without the master’s hand in training, she would be only a field horse today. She had to be singled out, separated from the herd and taken step by step through training exercises that taught her how to communicate with the rider and give her best on command. She had to learn to carry a rider, walk at a certain pace, and carry her head at a certain angle. She had to learn to accelerate smoothly from a walk to a near gallop without breaking gait. In addition, she had to learn to not interact with other horses in close quarters. She even had to learn to not respond to a stallion in her area while she was in heat. For this little mare to become a National Champion, she had to transition from a field horse to a beauty queen and be able to willingly give herself to the rider without losing any of her fire and strength. Quite a trick, when I think about it.

The Bible records Jesus’ own words and uses the term “meek.”

Matthew 5:5 NIV 5 Blessed are the meek, for they will inherit the earth.

“Meek,” as it is used here, has been misunderstood by many. Here Jesus uses a term common to horse trainers of his day. In biblical times, horses were widely used by men. Most were used for either work or war. The horses that pulled the chariots or carried warriors into battle were highly trained to respond to the handler in the most adverse conditions, contrary to their nature. A horse that was trained for battle became a dependable companion. This special animal allowed the warrior to exercise his own strength and training with the help and support of a trusted horse.

The horses that were trained to the highest level of response while maintaining energy, strength and power were called meek. The meekness referred to the animal that had the ability to lay all of its own power and strength into the hands of the master for his use upon command.

Our emotions are like wild horses. I need to take a look at mine, as an individual. I will need to get them corralled in order to determine which ones can be trained for my use and which ones I need to clear out of the herd. I will remember that other people may not have control of their own emotions and are allowing themselves to be kicked and dragged around by them. As I make progress in this area, I will determine not to allow someone else’s wild horse to get mine to kicking and acting up. I am the only one who can tame my own emotions.

56

T Proverbs 4:20-24 KJV

he horses that graze in the pasture of my mind, those wild and uncontrolled animals that have been allowed to kick up a fuss and stir up the whole herd, need to be named and singled out before the herd will be calm and the wild ones brought under control. The horseman spends much time looking over his fence and observing his animals. He identifies them by size, color and personality. We have been dragged around by our emotions so long that we do not even recognize whether it is an emotion that is causing us trouble or an emotional reaction to our troubles or something altogether different.

The first step in training a horse is to catch it. In order for the horses in the field to be in a halter, he must be caught individually. Our field is our heart—or the emotional seat of our being. There are many horses in a field who will never be very useful, even after training.

Also, there are some horses that fit one horseman’s program who do not fit in another’s. There are horses that will perform one task well but be totally useless for another. It becomes our job to select, train and cull out individual animals in our own herd. We need to determine to keep only the animals that will give themselves to the hands of the trainer and become a servant without giving up strength and power in the process. We need to make a predetermination not to continue to feed and breed the animals that will not fit our program.

In other words, when dealing with our emotions we need to set up our heart to be a good place for our emotions to reside. We need to identify, select and train our emotions. Those that will not come under our control we need to let go.

2-4

Proverbs 4:20-24 KJV 20 My son, attend to my words; incline thine ear unto my sayings. 21Let them not depart from thine eyes; keep them in the midst of thine heart. 22For they are life unto those that find them, and health to all their flesh. 23Keep thy heart with all diligence; for out of it are the issues of life. 24Put away from thee a froward [forward] mouth, and perverse lips put far from thee.

Are my emotions dragging me around like untamed horses? Today, I will try to recognize that their power is beyond my ability to withstand. I have allowed them to pull me around and jerk me off my feet long enough. I will learn to set God’s words of peace around my emotional field, and though they rage within the boundary, I will only observe what is going on inside of me without reacting until they settle down. I will be quiet in my heart today and just begin to observe the emotions that have been kicking up a fuss and dragging me around. I will keep my mouth under control for it is the gate that lets the emotions escape unchecked. At this time, I recognize that I have no personal control over my emotions, but I do have control over the gate.

57

2-5

W

hen we get our emotions all corralled and the gate is shut, we will have the ability to observe what is actually inside the corral. After the dust settles and we begin to look carefully, we will notice that some of those we first thought were all horses may not be. This process of identification will be the most difficult part of the whole journey to gaining control over our emotions, both as a group and individually. As adults, we have come to label some elements of our lives with the term emotion when in fact those elements may not be emotions at all. Embarrassment is one example. Most of us would identify embarrassment as an emotion, but is it? I think that, upon further examination, we would agree that embarrassment is a reaction. Granted, it is an emotional reaction, but it is a reaction nonetheless. If it is a reaction, then by definition it cannot also be the cause. In order to select out only emotions for study and training we have to have some clearly identifying characteristic.

One of the reasons this herd will be difficult to sort out completely is that there is a great deal of confusion about emotions, even among the psychologists and psychiatrists who have made lifelong studies and practices out of these distinctions. In his book Emotional Intelligence, Daniel Goleman indicates that the emotional portion of the person is very complex because the seat of emotional responses is based upon an internal, instinctual reaction to extreme threat or pleasure. These automatic responses within the amygdale, a small center within the brain, trigger physical responses within the body that cause a reaction. It is these core emotions that we are now trying to identify and separate from the rest of the herd. This becomes the beginning of a lifelong individual challenge for us. Because there is no absolute, definitive list of characteristics that anyone agrees upon for identification, we will have to seriously work on our own herds by ourselves. Does that mean that we will have no guidelines to follow? No, but it does mean that not only will we have to reassess our own evaluations of our own definitions, but we will have to try to incorporate methods of training that others share with us even though they may not have their own definition and separation lines drawn the same as we do.

IS IT ANY WONDER THAT WE HAVE BEEN CONFUSED AND UNABLE TO CONTROL THE INDIVIDUAL ANIMALS WE FIND IN OUR CORRAL (MUCH LESS THE WHOLE GROUP)? It would appear that more than knowledge is needed in order to straighten out this mess. Knowledge is what we know and understand in our minds; wisdom is the proper application of that knowledge. This would seem to be a perfect time to begin to seek wisdom rather than just knowledge.

Psalm 111:10

NIV

Proverbs 9:10-12

NIV

Psalm 111:10 NIV The fear of the LORD is the beginning of wisdom; all who follow his precepts have good understanding. To him belongs eternal praise.

10

Proverbs 9:10-12 NIV “The fear of the LORD is the beginning of wisdom, and knowledge of the Holy One is understanding. 11For through me your days will be many, and years will be added to your life. 12If you are wise, your wisdom will reward you; if you are a mocker, you alone will suffer.”

The fear of the Lord, or the reverential submission to the Lord because He is supreme, is the BEGINNING of wisdom. Without believing that wisdom comes from a “higher power,” we can never appropriate it. As long as we are determined to use only our knowledge without accepting its limitations, we will be doomed to a reactionary lifestyle. Wisdom is what allows us to act instead of react. Wisdom, then, becomes the sounding board, rather than our own feelings.

In order for our reactions to be based on wisdom, there must be time between the stimulus and the reaction.

10

Today, I will concentrate on the things that will increase my awareness of the Lord and His wisdom. I will memorize the above scriptures so that they become written on my heart. I will begin to seek wisdom and understanding that will help me apply the knowledge of my emotional characteristics effectively.

58

F 1 Corinthians 1:26-31

or the next month we are going to take a look at our emotions and associated feelings. This will help us get a better handle on our emotions and feelings that at times have been in complete control of us instead of the other way around. When we started the process of trying to understand ourselves and seek to understand why we are the way we are and what we could do to change, most of us eventually came to the same point, whether we got there by counseling, psychoanalysis, prayer revelation, or any other means. Male or female, young or old, we finally had to deal with feelings. Actually, the more we sought to bring about positive changes in our lives the more we had to examine those closedup and uncomfortable feelings. However, if we understand that our soul (not the spirit) is made up of the mind, will and the emotions we must begin to work on those unruly and difficult-to-grasp emotions.

2-6

The medical, clinical and scientific community would have us believe that emotions can be easily identified. A person’s behavior, this group would say, can be controlled by his Will and then the emotion either will have no effect or will at least be kept under wraps. A person can learn to behave properly or suffer punishment. The psychiatrists prescribe medication to bring about a behavioral change. Psychologists study past events to find a reason for behavior with the belief that, if the reason is identified, then through understanding these past events, the person can change his or her behavior out of this new understanding. There are many confusing causes and effects that are placed before us when we begin to work with our emotions. For the purpose of this month’s study, lets begin by simply understanding two basic concepts. First, our emotions are a part of us. Every emotion is a God-given element each of us has. Second, an emotion itself is neither bad nor good; it is the reaction and subsequent actions that have positive or negative results. Throughout this process, as we identify core emotions we will find that they cause reactions. When we run across such an emotion we will take the time to write it on a list that we will prepare for later study.

1 Corinthians 1:26-31 NIV 26 Brothers, think of what you were when you were called. Not many of you were wise by human standards; not many were influential; not many were of noble birth. 27But God chose the foolish things of the world to shame the wise; God chose the weak things of the world to shame the strong. 28He chose the lowly things of this world and the despised things-and the things that are not-to nullify the things that are, 29 so that no one may boast before him. 30It is because of him that you are in Christ Jesus, who has become for us wisdom from God-that is, our righteousness, holiness and redemption. 31Therefore, as it is written: “Let him who boasts boast in the Lord.”

In order for us to find wisdom in this perplexing matter, we must understand that God intended to reveal His wisdom to those who are willing to look beyond human understanding and man’s simple knowledge.

Today, I will choose to believe that as I study God’s word, I will gain an understanding of issues that were once confusing to me. In addition, I will have to realize that, as I begin to sort out some of the issues that have challenged me emotionally, I will come to understand things I will be unable to fully explain to anyone else. I will begin to accept that God chose the simple things to confound the wise. This means that He can impart wisdom to me beyond all the doctoral studies that I could participate in. I may actually come to understand things about myself and my emotional make-up that disagrees with what man has discovered or written about in the plethora of “self help” books so popular today.

59

2-7

A

ristotle has been quoted as follows: “Anyone can become angry—that is easy. But to be angry with the right person, to the right degree, at the right time, for the right purpose, and in the right way—this is not easy.”

This quote demonstrates that any single emotion—anger in this case—is not in itself bad, but the resulting inappropriate behavior can bring about devastating results. As you can see, this is not a new idea. In the third chapter of the Book of Ecclesiastes, Solomon wrote the following:

1 Kings 3:11-12

KJV

Ecclesiastes 3:1-8 NIV There is a time for everything, and a season for every activity under heaven: 2 a time to be born and a time to die, a time to plant and a time to uproot, 3 a time to kill and a time to heal, a time to tear down and a time to build, 4 a time to weep and a time to laugh, a time to mourn and a time to dance, 5 a time to scatter stones and a time to gather them, a time to embrace and a time to refrain, 6 a time to search and a time to give up, a time to keep and a time to throw away, 7 a time to tear and a time to mend, a time to be silent and a time to speak, 8 a time to love and a time to hate, a time for war and a time for peace.

1

The Books of Ecclesiastes and Song of Songs were both written by Solomon.

The Bible clearly states that Solomon was the wisest man of all times. This record of wisdom being given to Solomon as a direct gift from God is recorded in both 1st Kings (the third chapter) and 2nd Chronicles (the first chapter). This is how the transaction is summed up: 1 Kings 3:11-12 KJV 11 And God said unto him, Because thou hast asked this thing, and hast not asked for thyself long life; neither hast asked riches for thyself, nor hast asked the life of thine enemies; but hast asked for thyself understanding to discern judgment; 12Behold, I have done according to thy words: lo, I have given thee a wise and an understanding heart; so that there was none like thee before thee, neither after thee shall any arise like unto thee.

Since this supernaturally wise man wrote these two books, it is no wonder that it requires a higher level of spiritual maturity to rightly apply the concepts he wrote about. However, the straight-forward message that Solomon gives us in the famous “time for everything” scripture allows us to realize that those who have set about trying to teach us that the emotions and their reactions are correctable by controlling the outward behavior have led us down a wrong path. Now we can say that that method did not work and feel free to examine another method that may.

How much trouble have I caused myself and others by simply trying to control my behavior and expecting the emotions to follow? A few days ago I began to put my emotions into a corral. I agreed to keep them inside by not allowing the gate to slip open. My mouth is that gate. In the past several days while I have been learning how to get wisdom and apply it to my observations, what emotions or related feelings have I let escape? Today I will make a list of the ones that I know by name that slipped out or bolted through an opening.

60

B

Philippians 2:5-11 Hebrews 12:2-4

NIV

NIV

efore we begin to sort out this herd of emotions and their close relations, let’s take a look at what man would be like if his emotional characteristics were either nonexistent or over-inflated. By the time most of us are middle-aged we have experienced depression so deep that we’ve lost the ability to feel anything. If we can remember what those days were like, we would all agree that we would not want to live our lives like that. Neither would we want to be around people who had no capacity to experience emotions. This is like being a walking dead person. No passion. No ability to care for anything, even one’s own self. In this emotional state, suicide becomes not only a possibility, but it may even seem like a reasonable “solution.” People who learn to live in this emotionally dead zone become those who are diagnosed as sociopaths. They have no sense of remorse, feel no guilt and have no moral guidelines. On the other hand, there are people who live entirely on their emotions. They are unstable at every turn. These people are diagnosed as psychotic. They usually end up under perpetual care and in the best cases are considered insane.

2-8

If we are honest with ourselves, it is likely that we can remember times in our lives when we at least bordered on either extreme. However, something began to restore us to sanity and the time period for such behavior was relatively short.

It is easy to identify with these extremes as abnormal emotional activity, so we attempt to survive as close to the midrange as we can. Panic attacks and anxiety are examples of behavior that indicates a person is on the fringe of one of these extremes. All of us who have suffered from confinement have had periods of time during which our emotions were out of control and we found ourselves bouncing between panic and anxiety. At times like these we might think, “If I were Jesus I would not put up with this confinement. I would be powerful and able to do anything. I certainly would not get stuck in a situation like I am in.”

Philippians 2:5-11 NIV 5 Your attitude should be the same as that of Christ Jesus: 6Who, being in very nature God, did not consider equality with God something to be grasped, 7but made himself nothing, taking the very nature of a servant, being made in human likeness. 8And being found in appearance as a man, he humbled himself and became obedient to death- even death on a cross! 9Therefore God exalted him to the highest place and gave him the name that is above every name, 10that at the name of Jesus every knee should bow, in heaven and on earth and under the earth, 11 and every tongue confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father.

I think it is interesting that the words of the text say, “and being found in the appearance as a man.” The King James Version says, “And being found in fashion as a man, he humbled himself, and became obedient unto death, even the death of the cross“ (Phil 12:8 KJV).

When I think of my affliction and confinement, I find it less easy to whine about my condition after I consider the confinement and resulting suffering of Jesus Himself.

When I want to cry out, “But it is so hard!!” I have to remember the following admonition found in Hebrews: Hebrews 12:2-4 NIV 2 Let us fix our eyes on Jesus, the author and perfecter of our faith, who for the joy set before him endured the cross, scorning its shame, and sat down at the right hand of the throne of God. 3Consider him who endured such opposition from sinful men, so that you will not grow weary and lose heart. 4In your struggle against sin, you have not yet resisted to the point of shedding your blood.

I must remember that Jesus Himself suffered a confinement beyond my imagination and His unbearable suffering on the cross was in obedience to the will of the Father. Because He suffered severe confinement and remained obedient, I can trust Him to guide me. When I think that obedience is getting hard, I will recall His voice calling out to me from the cross, “You have not resisted to the point of shedding your own blood.”

61

2-9

W

hat has all this stuff about seeking wisdom and struggling against sin got to do with managing my emotions?” you may ask. Did we go off onto a rabbit trail while we were supposed to be watching a pen of horses? Not exactly.

However, if we are going to deal with our emotions in a new way, it is important to get a few new concepts about our circumstances in place before we get started.

The rabbit trails have allowed us to reject a common theory that tells us all we have to do to keep our emotions under control is to act like we are not affected by the emotional part of us. In addition, we have come to understand that we are on a lifelong adventure and that no complete and absolutely correct definition will be found to keep us from having to corral the herd again and readdress our previous evaluations. Wisdom is the one thing that we have most likely been short of in the past as we tried to tame our emotions with man’s knowledge alone.

On one of those trails we discovered the belief that true wisdom, which is the ability to correctly apply knowledge and understanding, comes from God. By now we should be able to allow ourselves to accept that we do not have to “know it all” in order to get started in cutting out a few of these horses in the pen and giving them a try. We will eventually discover that everything out there with four feet and two pointy ears is not a horse. We will discover that there are donkeys, mules, horses of various breeds, a few cows and even some zebras. At first they may all look like horses, but we will find some distinct differences. For example: at first glance it may appear that every time we use the word “love,” we can identify it as an emotion. Upon further inspection we find in the original Greek language there are two separate words that are translated into the single English word love.

When we seek out the possible differences by the use of a dictionary designed for Bible students we discover the following:

John 21:15-17 NIV

The word Phileo means “to have ardent affection and feeling”—a type of impulsive love. The other word, Agapao, means “to have esteem” or “high regard.” In the memorable conversation between Jesus and Peter, there is a play upon these two words (John 21:15-17). Jesus asked, “Simon, do you love [esteem] me?” But Peter replied, “You know that I love [have ardent affection for] You.” Then Jesus asked, “Simon, do you love [have ardent affection for] Me?” And Peter responded that his love was Agape-love (a love that held Jesus in high esteem and which was more than a fleeting feeling).

Agape-love expresses the essential nature of God (1 John 4:8). Love can be known only from the actions it prompts, as seen by God’s love in the gift of His Son (1 John 4:9-10). Love found its perfect expression in the Lord Jesus. Christian love is the fruit of the Spirit of Jesus in the believer (Gal 5:22). (Nelson’s Illustrated Bible Dictionary Copyright 1986, Thomas Nelson Publishers.)

As we examine love, we find that there are two animals out there who look so much alike on the surface it is difficult to tell at first that only one is actually a full-blooded horse. The other may be something close, but it is not really a horse.

Love in the Phileo sense is an emotion. On the other hand, love in the Agape sense is a fruit of the Spirit. Agape will not behave like Phileo and it cannot be controlled or used like it, either. At a later time, we will discuss the fruit of the Spirit as a group of qualities that we have confused with our emotions for so long we think they should just naturally be a part of our make-up. At this time it is enough to recognize that some aspects of love belong in the emotional category, but others do not. Phileo is the love that belongs in the emotional category.

I will look up every one of the scriptures listed in Nelson’s definition of love and ask God to instruct me in wisdom concerning them. I will carefully consider how my misunderstanding concerning the differences between Agape-love and Phileo-love have caused me difficulty. Emotions are subject to activation by an outside stimulus. Agape occurs in spite of the outside circumstances. There seems to be a huge difference here.

62

W 2 Peter 1:5-8 NIV

NELSON’S BIBLE DICTIONARY Phileo Definition: to be a friend

Agape Definition: express the central nature of God

Eros Definition: sexual love

hen we begin to understand that this herd of emotions is made up of several different kinds of qualities and characteristics that we have here-to-fore lumped into one group, it is no wonder that we have gotten deeper into trouble the harder we tried to manage this unruly mob. For now we will be content to simply move agape out into another pen until we have each of the fruits of the spirit separated into one group. We will address them individually and as a group at that time. Right now we are going to put a halter on Phileo, the emotion, and give it an evaluation. As an emotion we know that it is subject to circumstances. In addition, because it is an emotion, when it is stirred up it can get a few other animals in the pen to kick up some dust of their own.

Faith and Trust are running buddies with Phileo. It seems to be a natural thing for us to trust and have faith in those people that have activated our Phileo emotion.

On the other hand, if either of these three strong animals doesn’t perform like we would hope, then before we know it, Jealousy and Envy have kicked the donkey named Extreme Competitiveness into a full-blown honking fit. With all the commotion going on, anger won’t be far away.

As we determine to separate these individuals, it becomes increasingly difficult when more than one is active at a time. God had commanded us to love each other.

As we have seen, He even carries that command to the extreme. He commands us to love each other as we love ourselves. God does not command us to Phileo everyone. He gave us the emotion of Phileo—love to help us act correctly in regard to someone that we have strong favorable feelings for. He commands us to Agape—love even our enemies. It is alright for our emotions to fluctuate and reflect the circumstances. It is a God-given ability we have through our emotional make-up to test and try relationships to see whether they are going to be good for us or not. In addition, through this emotion, we are able to determine when a relationship that may have had positive influence in our lives is “going south.” If we learn to use this Phileo-love as it was intended, we will neither abuse the friendship with another nor will we allow others to trample on our territory. The problem most of us have had with love is that we never recognized the two different animals for what they were. We tried to “love everybody” and felt guilty when we couldn’t. We got hurt when we felt betrayed by someone we may have tried too hard and too long to Phileo. By understanding that we are dealing with two different animals in Phileo and Agape, we are able to gain wisdom. First we have to get the information by knowledge. Then, as we try to apply the knowledge, we gain understanding.

When we mix this with a healthy respect for what God has to teach us in the process, we open the door for wisdom and thus become more adept at properly applying the knowledge and understanding in ever increasing measure. The Bible gives us a progression of things to work on in an orderly fashion.

2-10

2 Peter 1:5-8 NIV 5 Make every effort to add to your faith goodness; and to goodness, knowledge; and to knowledge, self-control; 6and to self-control, perseverance; and to perseverance, godliness; 7and to godliness, brotherly kindness; and to brotherly kindness, love. 8For if you possess these qualities in increasing measure, they will keep you from being ineffective and unproductive in your knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ.

In order to have love defined and ready to take its proper place in my herd of emotions, I may need to work on a number of other qualities first. That is not to say that I should not have evidence of each of these qualities in my life at any one time, but it is to remind me that, perhaps if I am having trouble with any of these qualities, it may be best if I shift my emphasis onto one that is “lower” on the list for awhile. Is it possible that I am having trouble controlling my emotion of Phileo-love because my faith is not where it could be, or that perhaps my self-control or perseverance has been kicked into a hissy-fit and it is those animals that need a bit more training before I can even focus on Phileo?

63

2-11

A

s we have discovered in the days past, this business of defining emotions is not as simple a business as we might have thought it to be. Here is another pair that we have confused in the past. How about envy and jealousy? I can remember that I once thought they were the same. Since I have discovered that they actually are two separate animals, it makes it easier to see their significant differences.

James 3:13-16 NIV 13 Who is wise and understanding among you? Let him show it by his good life, by deeds done in the humility that comes from wisdom. 14But if you harbor bitter envy and selfish ambition in your hearts, do not boast about it or deny the truth. 15Such “wisdom” does not come down from heaven but is earthly, unspiritual, of the devil. 16For where you have envy and selfish ambition, there you find disorder and every evil practice.

James 3:13-16 NIV Exodus 34:14

NIV

Exodus 34:14 NIV Do not worship any other god, for the LORD, whose name is Jealous, is a jealous God. 14

My husband has two horses that appear identical. The older has been prepared for performance competition while the younger is just beginning his training.

These horses look so much alike that one day he began to ride the younger one without knowing it until he had been riding it for awhile and it did not respond properly. Envy and jealousy can be just like those two horses in our stable.

Sometimes we are not sure how to tell the difference, but they are entirely different.

We are told over and over again in scripture that Envy is an animal that should not be tolerated. In fact, most of the time we are instructed to not only cull Envy out of the herd but to notice that it has a bunch of associates that are bad characters too. On the other hand, Jealousy is a characteristic of God Himself and the Bible even says His very name is Jealous. Most of us remember that the Bible says that God is Love, but we are a bit surprised when we find that God Himself is called Jealous. WOW! There is a big-time difference here, isn’t there? On closer inspection we can determine that Envy springs from a desire to possess or control things or people that do not belong to us. Jealousy is quite different as it is one of the protective emotions that God gave us. It is there to alert us when something poses a threat to the things, relationships or affections that are rightfully ours already. Example: If we desire to possess something we see that belongs to another, we are riding a dangerous horse. In confining circumstances it is easy to open the door to envy simply by wishing to possess the “freedom” we observe in those around us who are not suffering from the same confinement.

Neither of these animals is, in any sense of the word, a quiet horse. In the flight or fight responses they are always ready for a fight. Jealousy may appear to be the same as Envy, but it is not! Jealousy is a God-given, true emotion put in our lives for a protective purpose, while Envy needs to be culled completely from our herd.

Jealousy is not a horse to ride just for the fun of it, but it requires training time and exercise for it to respond to the rider at the touch of a hand. Many people train their barrel racing horses to run full speed into the arena, circle the barrels and run full speed out. At the rodeo, it is very dangerous for a person to be within 100 feet of the exit gate. My ranch manager would not let his daughter enter that competition until she could train her horse to transition from a full run to a full stop on command—even at the exit gate. She argued “that will slow me down.”

“Does not matter,” said her father. “You will not ride until you can bring your horse to a full stop whenever you want to.”

I do not have to feel condemnation over my Jealousy any longer. However, I must learn how to determine whether I am riding envy instead. In addition, I have to understand that Jealousy is a powerful animal and it will run full speed right into the heat of battle. If I am to gain control of this powerful emotion, I will need to learn how to bring it to a full stop upon my command so that it does not run away with me and injure others.

64

J Psalm 4:4

NIV

Ephesians 4:26-27 NIV

ohn Lyons, the famous horse trainer, uses a 60-foot round pen for the first stage of training a horse. In the round pen the horse is totally free of ropes or tack of any kind. One horse at a time is caught and placed in the round pen where training begins. John Lyons has produced many books and training videos along with regular contributions to Western Horseman and other magazines. John’s gift with horses is unprecedented, yet his greatest contribution has been his gift for sharing his ability with people so that they can obtain superior results with their own horses. Therefore, I will use much of John’s philosophy and techniques when discussing horse training. As we begin to sort out our emotions and take control of them, we can use many of his ideas to help us bring our herd of field horses (uncontrolled emotions) into a high level of training so that they can be of use to us.

2-12

Psalm 4:4 NIV 4 In your anger do not sin; when you are on your beds, search your hearts and be silent.

Ephesians 4:26-27 NIV 26 “In your anger do not sin”: 27Do not let the sun go down while you are still angry, and do not give the devil a foothold.

Anger is a powerful emotion. It is one that seems to not only drag us around by its power but to kick up enough trouble to get other emotions activated as well. It is hard enough to train and bring Anger under our control without the whole herd kicking up dust and striking out at each other. The Bible lets us know that anger in and of itself is not all that bad. It is the actions and reactions that uncontrolled anger causes that are inherently bad. In other words, there is a proper place and time for the expression of anger. There is also a proper direction for anger to be focused. So let’s take a look at our anger. This may take a bit of work with pen and paper to identify the anger and separate it from the herd of other emotions that it kicks up.

In the round pen stage of horse training, one of the first principles is that the horse will not learn anything while it is standing still. Even teaching it to stand still on command comes from teaching it not to move from a condition of movement. As the trainer puts the horse into motion, the trainer selects which direction the horse is to move around the pen. He begins to make movements that change the horse’s direction. First clockwise, then counterclockwise. At a selected time, the horse is allowed to stop its movement and stand still.

Today I will single out the emotion of anger. I will neither justify the anger nor will I allow my anger to stir up other emotions like hate and resentment. I will single out only the anger. I will allow myself to understand that anger is an emotion that will be useful to me if I can get it trained, but if it is allowed to boss me around, I will always be at its mercy. I will be alert for the dogs that I thought were dead. They may be just sleeping or hiding in the bushes. Horses react to dogs when they come unexpectedly out of the bushes or bark at their heels. Anger is a powerful force and very often it comes from those thoughts that we believed we had control over. That is what is meant by, “and do not give the devil a foothold.”

65

2-13

W

hen training a horse, there is no way to train it to not have fear. But, we can train it how to react when it does have fear. In later stages of training, we will teach the horse that when it has fear, it is to turn and look directly at what has generated the fight or flight response. Right now it is enough to know that as I work with my emotions, fear is a normal response to out-of-control emotions.

The interchange between fear and retaliation or depression happens so quickly that sometimes we only recognize the response rather than the cause. In a horse, the fight or flight response is a natural response to real or perceived dangers. Animals that are prey animals rather than predator animals all have this inherent and automatic response to a threat.

When riding a horse, if your mount becomes frightened, it will automatically either rear up to attack or turn tail and run. Either case becomes a very bad situation for the rider. In order to bring the horse under control, the trainer must do something to manage these reactions or he will never have a trustworthy, well-trained animal. The proper thing for the trainer to do is to first teach the horse that it is OK to be afraid, but when it is afraid it must turn and face what has brought on the fear. At least, in that condition, the rider can see the event as it unfolds and can help the horse deal with its fear. The horse will learn to deal with fear as it learns to trust the rider.

Psalm 25:1-7 NIV

Psalm 25:1-7 NIV To you, O LORD, I lift up my soul; 2in you I trust, O my God. Do not let me be put to shame, nor let my enemies triumph over me.

3 No one whose hope is in you will ever be put to shame, but they will be put to shame who are treacherous without excuse. 4Show me your ways, O LORD, teach me your paths; 5guide me in your truth and teach me, for you are God my Savior, and my hope is in you all day long.

6 Remember, O LORD, your great mercy and love, for they are from of old. 7Remember not the sins of my youth and my rebellious ways; according to your love remember me, for you are good, O LORD.

Many of the Psalms were written by King David during times of extreme stress. We can learn to share in his experience as he trusted the Lord above all else, regardless of his sometimes dire circumstances. This whole psalm is worth reading and applying it to help us control our emotions.

1

I will learn to personalize the Word so that it becomes a living expression in my life. Here is an example that I will follow: “Oh, Lord, I choose to trust in you. I know that my emotions have been out of control. As I learn to face the things I fear head on, I will put my trust in You. I will not be moved. I will let you take care of those who seem to be my enemy. I will not react out of my own emotions. I will read Your word and learn from You. I will trust that You will not let my emotions continue to drive me. I will no longer rebel against You, but I will let You hold my head high and allow You to let me look at what I am afraid of. Be patient with me, Oh Lord, as I learn from You. Help me not to return to my old ways of reacting.� Now I will take my pen and write out my own personalization of these verses (Ps 25:1-7). I will look up the whole psalm and finish out the entire scripture for myself.

66

A Deuteronomy 31:26-27NIV Song of Songs 4:4 NIV

nger is an easy emotion to single out. It is even easy to get it into the round pen with a little practice. Anger can eventually enjoy the training. Therefore, it has great potential to be a very powerful servant to us when its training is finished.

With a little practice, we can keep anger in its stall, feed it, bring it out and show it off or even ride it into the heat of battle. However, there are other emotions that are not so easily worked with. One such emotion is pride. Pride is likely our most difficult emotion to handle. In the flight or fight response, pride is almost always a fighter. In addition, pride has a bunch of running buddies and it is almost impossible to get it into the round pen alone. It is a barn-sour and buddy-sour animal.

Here is an example of how pride works against me. Once I was on an offshore fishing trip with a famous guide/teacher who was conducting a course on fly fishing for Sailfish. I have a long history of offshore fishing. I had been a charter boat captain for 10 years and had fished many oceans for billfish. In this course, I became very frustrated because I got tired of being told over and over things that were very basic in nature. Being a woman, I should be well acquainted with the inappropriate need many guides and instructors seem to have to dwell on the basics with me. Finally, I asked my husband why I got so frustrated with this behavior when I was well acquainted with it. He said, ”You won’t like the answer.”

I asked for it anyway. He replied with one simple word: “Pride.” I did not want to hear that, and it took me a long time to accept that it really was pride that was my problem. You see, our emotions get all riled up because of some circumstance or other person’s actions that “cause” us to react a certain way. In actuality, neither the circumstances nor the other person CAUSE us to feel or react in any way if we have trained our own emotions and use them for the correct purposes.

Pride is a very difficult emotion to single out, and many times it is very difficult to even identify. As in my case, pride hides behind the fence of “self justification” and across the river of “my rights.” Pride needs to be the herd boss and may never be completely trainable into that meek animal whose strength and power are fully given to the warrior. Pride may never become fully trustworthy. If any emotion in our fields has the innate ability to buck us off at the most inopportune time, it will be pride. The Bible again uses terminology that is directly related to horses and their training when it refers to the necks of horses:

2-14

Deuteronomy 31:26-27 NIV 26 “Take this Book of the Law and place it beside the ark of the covenant of the LORD your God. There it will remain as a witness against you. 27For I know how rebellious and stiff-necked you are. If you have been rebellious against the LORD while I am still alive and with you, how much more will you rebel after I die!

On many occasions the writers of scripture refer to the arrogant, boastful and rebellious as being stiff-necked.

In Song of Songs, the ideal of the totally submitted bride contains several references to her neck.

Song of Songs 4:4 NIV 4 Your neck is like the tower of David, built with elegance; on it hang a thousand shields, all of them shields of warriors.

Pride has a very stiff neck. While training a horse, it is important to get control of the neck. A stiff-necked horse is always pulling against its rider and will be jerky in its movements. We can begin to single out pride when we feel our neck getting stiff or resistant to training.

Calling pride something other than what it is will not help me. Today I will begin a life-long endeavor to single out pride and work with it in order to soften its neck. If I can ever bring it into full maturity, it can be as beautiful as an ivory tower and able to hold many battle shields. I may need to have help from others who can help me to identify pride in my life for what it is.

67

2-15

O

ur emotional make-up is an integral part of our being. For us to be able to live a full life and rise to any challenges that are placed before us, we will need a full complement of the emotions working in our lives. By the time we are teenagers the problem we seem to have is that our emotions have been so mistreated that we lose the ability to corral them and train them for specific uses and times. An example is how we have learned to deal with love and lust. Lust is one of those wild horses that will always take an experienced hand when being ridden. Love, on the other hand, has been so beaten around that there is hardly any style left in her being. We have allowed love to be injured, whipped and ridden without special care, to the point that this once lovely horse is not good for much. However, we are happy to tell anyone that she is such a tame horse that even the grandchildren can ride her. She won’t do anything wrong or hurt anyone. On the other hand, lust is still a vibrant animal with adventure and a little fear attached to it. Most of the time we can ride lust right on the edges and not get out of control. However, when lust has its own way it will jump ravines, run through cactus, and rear up on the edge of a cliff, capable of throwing the both of us into a death plunge. We have become so confused about our emotions that we are content for love to be useless in the time of battle and think that riding lust can be fun.

Love is capable of being the most prestigious and excellent horse in our whole herd. It is supposed to be the top-of-the-line breeding stock and produce many offspring that are wonderful and useful. If lust does not have its breeding capability removed, the whole herd will be damaged by its offspring.

James 1:14-15 KJV 1 Corinthians 13:1-8 NIV

James 1:14-15 KJV 14 But every man is tempted, when he is drawn away of his own lust, and enticed. 15Then when lust hath conceived, it bringeth forth sin: and sin, when it is finished, bringeth forth death.

1 Corinthians 13:1-8 NIV 1 If I speak in the tongues of men and of angels, but have not love, I am only a resounding gong or a clanging cymbal. 2If I have the gift of prophecy and can fathom all mysteries and all knowledge, and if I have a faith that can move mountains, but have not love, I am nothing. 3If I give all I possess to the poor and surrender my body to the flames, but have not love, I gain nothing.

4 Love is patient, love is kind. It does not envy, it does not boast, it is not proud.

5 It is not rude, it is not self-seeking, it is not easily angered, it keeps no record of wrongs. 6Love does not delight in evil but rejoices with the truth. 7It always protects, always trusts, always hopes, always perseveres. 8Love never fails.

Lust needs to be separated from Love and it needs to be culled from our herd all together. Love, on the other hand, should be put back into training so she can overcome the abuse she has had in the past. If Love is fully trained (training takes time), it can be the most battle-ready horse in our stable. In reality, love should be our top producer and capable of the toughest battles.

She should be capable of carrying us in full battle array right into the front lines against the strongest enemy.

I begin to see my emotional makeup and identify the animals that I need to cull from my herd. I also see the animals that I need to retrain in order to have them fully functioning after much abuse. I will begin to make a list of these emotions and see what I need to do to prepare them for the battle which I am in. I will remember that I am not fighting against flesh but against principalities in the spirit realm. If this battle is to be fought in the spirit, I must learn how to get my emotions ready for war and let only the best breed. It takes as much money, time and talent to deal with a horse who is of no good to us. If all a horse does is take up space, consume groceries, and breed more trouble, I do not need it.

68

O

John 8:34-36 NIV

ur emotional make-up has confused us since we were children, yet even as adults we allow our emotions to drive us or to kick us around. We have been out of line with ourselves for so long that we do not have the correct perspective on who we are. As humans we are a spirit. We live in a body and we have a soul. The emotions are a part of the soul. But, we go through life acting like we are a body (flesh), driven by emotions and we leave the spirit to fend for itself. No wonder we are a mess. Then along come circumstances that bring the body into confinement and we think the whole world has come to an end and there is nothing left for us to do or be. In working closely with women who have been incarcerated, I have found that many will testify to the fact that through the incarceration process they found true freedom for the first time. Because I worked for 12 years inside prisons in the Chaplain’s role, I have had the pleasure of knowing many women whom I not only learned to respect, but who have helped me in my own spiritual development.

During my last three years working inside, I worked with a group of 12 ladies who were each doing long, hard time. I learned a lot about true freedom within severe confining circumstances from these spiritually mature women.

2-16

John 8:34-36 NIV 34 Jesus replied, “I tell you the truth, everyone who sins is a slave to sin. 35Now a slave has no permanent place in the family, but a son belongs to it forever. 36So if the Son sets you free, you will be free indeed.

“Me and Bobby McGee”, an old country song written by Kris Kristofferson, 1971, says, “Freedom is just another word for nothing left to loose.” That is not the case with true freedom. Freedom does not mean there is happiness all the time. It does not mean there is no trouble. What freedom is begins to become evident when we grow to a place where we begin to get ourselves in the right order.

Spirit, body and soul and quit being driven or kicked around by emotions. Our emotions were given to us as servants. Most of us serve our emotions.

Today I will begin a list of the emotions that I can identify that are active in my life right now. On the left side of the paper I will list the negative emotions, and on the right I will list the positive ones.

From time to time, I will revisit this list and add to it or adjust it as necessary. When my list is complete, I will look at each listed item. I will visualize it as a horse. Then I will think about what I need to do with each horse to balance my herd. Do I need to get the bay into the round pen? Do I need to halter train the one with four white feet? Should I try to ride the palomino? Which other ones do I need to get out for exercise so they can become conditioned and ready for work? Horses and emotions are powerful, and neither will obey a handler that is untrustworthy. I need to become consistent while dealing with my emotions. As I allow my spirit to develop, I will gain steadiness and will gain control over my emotions.

69

2-17

I

t will take some time to sort out our emotions. In fact, this process will continue, in some form or another, throughout our lives. Just about the time we think we have things in a manageable condition, something breaks out of the corral. The next step in dealing with our emotions is to realize that the list we just made with labels of negative and positive will need to be reassessed on the basis that, in reality, there are no good emotions or bad emotions.

There are no negative emotions or positive emotions. Emotions are just emotions, and all are God-given for the purpose of helping us in one way or another. It is the way we react to the emotions that gets us into trouble.

It is the result of the actions that are negative or positive, not the emotion itself. This may take some time to work through because we have spent so much time in our lives reacting to circumstances and emotional responses so quickly that the emotion itself got tagged with the quality identification of either bad or good.

The classic example of released anger by Christ, himself, is in the story about His entering Jerusalem and having a forceful reaction to the behavior found in the temple. His reaction was so dramatic that it got the immediate attention of those who were making a profit off of the inappropriate behavior.

Mark 11:15-18 NIV Psalm 4:4 NIV

Mark 11:15-18 NIV On reaching Jerusalem, Jesus entered the temple area and began driving out those who were buying and selling there. He overturned the tables of the money changers and the benches of those selling doves, 16and would not allow anyone to carry merchandise through the temple courts.

17 And as he taught them, he said, “Is it not written: “’My house will be called a house of prayer for all nations’? But you have made it ‘a den of robbers.’”

18 The chief priests and the teachers of the law heard this and began looking for a way to kill him, for they feared him, because the whole crowd was amazed at his teaching.

15

Psalm 4:4 NIV 4 In your anger do not sin; when you are on your beds, search your hearts and be silent.

From these verses alone it is evident that anger in and of itself is not bad.

It is how the actions are focused and released that is either good or bad.

Also, we are encouraged to think carefully when we are angry so that we consider our actions and realize that those actions springing from anger will sometimes generate inappropriate reactions from others who have not yet learned to control their own reactions.

I will consider my emotional lists and begin to work with one emotion from each of the positive and negative lists. I will endeavor to understand that these emotions are not the culprits, but the thoughts and actions that the emotions evoke are what have caused me to label them the way I have. Example: fear = negative emotion. When I see a rattlesnake, I feel fear. This fear is designed to help me understand that the snake can be dangerous to me. If I learn to face my fear rather than immediately responding to the flight or fight response, I can make the right response. With a proper reaction, I can act under control. I will then be better able to take care of myself and others who depend upon me. It would appear that when fear blocks my ability to act appropriately, the results can be very negative. Hmm, perhaps it wasn’t the fear that was negative at all.

70

O

Psalm 36:1-3 NIV Proverbs 8:12-13 NIV Romans 12:9 NIV Ecclesiastes 3:8 NIV

ne of the most powerful horses in our field is Hate. Hate is an emotion that is so powerful and ready for battle that it is almost impossible to control. It has running buddies of bitterness, unforgiveness and resentfulness. The trick to handling Hate is to get it pointed in the right direction. It will respond properly if the rider is dressed in his full armor and has his lance pointed in a confident direction. However, Hate will charge off at the wrong target and not even care what he is attacking if allowed a free hand.

From childhood we have been taught that it is wrong to act and react from hate, but no one taught us how to use this emotion properly.

Today we will look at several scriptures concerning the proper care, feeding and use of Hate. There are numerous accounts in the Bible of the proper use of Hate and the downfall of those who thought they could ride Hate just for their own pleasure.

2-18

Psalm 36:1-3 NIV There is no fear of God before his eyes. 2For in his own eyes he flatters himself too much to detect or hate his sin. 3The words of his mouth are wicked and deceitful; he has ceased to be wise and to do good.

In this Psalm, we are instructed to fear God. This use of fear does not mean to become paralyzed into non-action. It means to have such respect that we will obey His commands while understanding the cost of rebelling. The evidence of the arrogant and prideful, wicked and deceitful, neither good nor wise person is that he does not hate his own sin. Hate has something proper to battle against: sin. We should hate sin. Actually, sin is such a strong adversary to us that we need a battle-ready mount like Hate to fight it.

1

Proverbs 8:12-13 NIV “I, wisdom, dwell together with prudence; I possess knowledge and discretion. 13To fear the LORD is to hate evil; I hate pride and arrogance, evil behavior and perverse speech.

12

Romans 12:9 NIV 9 Love must be sincere. Hate what is evil;

peace.

Ecclesiastes 3:8 NIV 8 A time to love and a time to hate, a time for war and a time for

Hate has a purpose. It is a God-given emotion. It is intended to evoke strong feelings and reactions. However, I have misused Hate in the past. I have focused my attack in the wrong direction. I will learn to keep Hate in its proper place until I clearly see the enemy. I will remember that the enemy is not flesh and blood. I will not point my battle armor toward any person. I will begin to learn how to detest my own sin. I will learn to identify evil, pride and arrogance in me and others. I will search the scriptures for other things that God hates. I will determine to bring Hate into such a high level of training that he will be fully under control and focused on the proper enemy. I will know that there is a time for hate to be brought out and readied for war and a time for him to be stalled behind strong walls.

71

2-19

W

hen we are suffering from confinement of any kind, we find that we are in a position to listen to our own brain think. For many of us this is a scary thing because we have filled our heads with constant noise for so long that we don’t like being able to listen to ourselves think. Many times we have used the TV, radio or music CDs to cover the noise of our self conversations. We have used talking with people, reading and a host of other behaviors that were really designed to keep us from having to listen to ourselves.

However, if we desire to get control of our thinking and feeling issues, we are going to have to listen to ourselves. Confinement gives us plenty of time for just such a thing. The programs we watch, the music we listen to, the books we read and the people we talk to all leave a little print on our minds. It is important to be conscious of what we are putting into our minds. If we fill it with sad songs and violent, deviant behavior stories, we can’t help but have a mind that recalls the thoughts and feelings associated with what we have been feeding it.

The AA program uses the concept that when a person sees in someone else the ability to live free of the control of a substance, they will become willing to go to any length to obtain that same freedom. Being willing to obtain a quieted soul (a peaceful mind, will and emotions) may drive you to any length, even memorizing verses from the Bible or listening to Christian music in order to obtain that goal.

Psalm 131:1-2 NIV

Psalm 131:1-2 NIV My heart is not proud, O LORD, my eyes are not haughty; I do not concern myself with great matters or things too wonderful for me. 2But I have stilled and quieted my soul; like a weaned child with its mother, like a weaned child is my soul within me.

1

To become quiet within myself like a weaned child with his mother is my desire. I wish to be at peace with myself. I must begin to choose my thoughts and keep my emotions in training. The Bible says, “Nothing is impossible with God.” I will begin today to think about what it would mean for me to be able to have my insides become like a weaned child with its mother. Perhaps I must start by considering what makes my eyes haughty and what things I am concerning myself with that are too great and concepts that are too wonderful for me.

72

N Romans 13:9-10 NIV Matthew 5:43-45 NIV

ow that we have discovered that it is actually neither bad nor good to be angry or to experience the emotion of hate, we can allow ourselves to feel any of the emotions. If we can understand that it is not the emotion that is bad but the improper actions or reactions with which we respond to the emotion that carries the consequence with them, then we are ready to learn how to use our emotions to enrich our lives. We have been envisioning the emotions as wild horses that need to be tamed and trained so they can be useful and trustworthy, even in times of stress and battle.

Let’s take just a little time to consider how to use our hate and anger properly. If these emotions are truly God-given, then God must have given us a pattern in order to learn how to use them effectively. Hate is an emotion that produces repulsion because of the hate we feel from something, like we would be repulsed if smoke from a fire was blown into our eyes. Smoke in the eyes prevents them from opening without severe pain. The eyes close themselves for protection. Hate repulses us from something or someone. We need to begin training hate by learning how to focus it. The first step is to be repulsed by our own sin. Once we experience this repulsion for what we find in ourselves, we can learn to use this emotion in regard to things outside of ourselves.

2-20

Romans 13:9-10 NIV 9 Whatever other commandment there may be, are summed up in this one rule: “Love your neighbor as yourself.” 10Love does no harm to its neighbor. Therefore love is the fulfillment of the law.

Matthew 5:43-45 NIV 43 “You have heard that it was said, ‘Love your neighbor and hate your enemy.’ 44But I tell you: Love your enemies and pray for those who persecute you, 45that you may be sons of your Father in heaven.

Is it possible that I can practice learning to control my love and hate by practicing on myself? Once I become repulsed by sin in myself I can learn to identify the difference between the sin itself and the rest of me. Once I confess this sin and know the forgiveness of that sin from God, then I can understand even more about how to separate the sin from who I am, as an individual. This forgiveness frees me from the bondage of the sin. Then the self becomes separated from the sin.

The longer I learn to live in the freedom of forgiveness, the longer the sin has no domination over me and the farther the sin is from me. Then I can easily see that the focus of my hate is to be on the sin rather than on me. As I learn to love myself, I will learn how to love my neighbor. As I learn to separate myself from my sin by accepting God’s forgiveness, I will be learning how to apply the same principle to others around me. Through this experience, I will come to understand what is meant by “God hates the sin but loves the sinner.”

73

2-21

B

eing forgiven of sin by God does not free us from the consequences of the sin. Many people get confused when they take the step of asking God to forgive them of their sin and do not get released from the consequences of that sin. The first step in receiving forgiveness is to accept the price Jesus Christ paid on the cross for that sin. The penalty of all sin is death. Even our own death will not pay the price for either our own personal sin or for the generational sin inherited through the bloodline. Only Christ had the ability to pay the whole price for all sin. We receive forgiveness for our own sin through accepting Him for who He was and His personal sacrifice which we accept as our own. However, many fall into a trap set by the enemy to make us believe that as we pay the consequences for our sin that we were in fact not truly forgiven. Remember that these traps come to us through thoughts in our minds. We accept Christ. We pray with another Christian and confess our belief in Christ as the Son of God. We ask Him to come into our lives and we believe that we are now adopted sons and daughters of the Living God. We have heard that the price of our sin was paid on the Cross. We believe it and begin to separate ourselves from that sin. This is a spiritual and complete work.

Then we hear that old dog barking from the bushes, “Now, did God really forgive you for all that?” If we recognize this old dog and think, “I have heard that one before and thought he was already in the pound,” we should realize that he is out of the pound again and he will begin to track us. We need to take control of those thoughts again and bring them captive to the obedience of Christ.

James 4:7-8 NIV

James 4:7-8 NIV 7 Submit yourselves, then, to God. Resist the devil, and he will flee from you. 8Come near to God and he will come near to you.

We thought that we had the dogs put away, but they will continue to stalk us if we let them. Remember in the days past we read the scripture telling us that the devil will leave us until an opportune time. An opportune time will always come when we are on the verge of learning a spiritual principle that will change our lives. We must be ready to banish the vicious dogs that will come and devour our peace and security.

While training horses on my property, a pack of vicious dogs began to hang out near one corner of my property. Using John Lyon’s best technique, I trained my horse to face what it was afraid of. I found that when these dogs came snarling out of the weeds and biting at my horse, if I would turn my horse to face the dogs, I was able to encourage my horse to move toward the pack of dogs in an aggressive manner. This would scatter the pack, and after several tries I could guide my horse to chase the dogs completely off the property.

With a few encounters, my horse would respond to this procedure without being frightened. Actually, he came to enjoy the activity and the dogs got to where they would tuck their tails, whimper and run before they even got a good snarl out of their mouths when my horse would whirl on them.

If I am ever going to be able to ride the big, strong horses like Hate and Anger, I will have to learn how to keep them focused on the correct object. These emotions are a bit like using a cannon. The trick with using a cannon is to make certain that it is pointed in the right direction before lighting the fuse. I can lose the whole battle if I have my cannon pointed in the wrong direction when I set it off. Likewise, while I am riding and trying to train my war horses of Hate and Anger, I must keep them under control until I can find the proper thing for them to release their energy against. The dogs are a good place to start my practice. I must remember that all of the dogs have a handler themselves. They are sent to attack us by the enemy. I can easily learn to hate that dog handler. The dogs will scatter when we use our horse properly to attack them.

74

W John 15:12-16 NIV John 3:16-18 NIV

e have not been afraid to examine our own anger since we have learned that such an emotion, when properly trained, can be brought out and focused on the correct enemy for a great benefit. However, when improperly focused and operating without training, these animals can run over and kill even the handler. Let’s look through our pasture today and select some of the more pleasant-appearing animals and bring them in for inspection and evaluation. Let’s lead in Love. As we examine this emotion within us, we will most likely begin to see that it looks tame, but somehow, when we try to put it to use, it doesn’t go exactly where we would like. We become tired of trying to direct it. The harder we try to get Love to be manageable, the more we find her wandering off in her own direction. We get a real surprise from this horse because it seems like we should be able to enjoy riding her because she looks so desirable. In the finishing training of a real horse it becomes necessary for it to learn to obediently respond to the slightest inputs of control from its rider. In addition, it should back straight, sidepass, and move only the front feet or the back feet on command.

The rider should be able to direct the movements of the horse through narrow passages, over bridges or into darkness without hesitation or change in the speed and gait that was selected by the rider. Even the most tame horse seems compliant until the rider asks it to go in a direction and at a speed that the horse has not selected.

It is in this vein that we will approach the seemingly tame emotion of love.

2-22

John 15:12-16 NIV 12 My command is this: Love each other as I have loved 13 you. Greater love has no one than this, that he lay down his life for his friends. 14You are my friends if you do what I command. 15I no longer call you servants, because a servant does not know his master’s business. Instead, I have called you friends, for everything that I learned from my Father I have made known to you. 16You did not choose me, but I chose you and appointed you to go and bear fruit-fruit that will last.

John 3:16-17 NIV 16 “For God so loved the world that he gave his one and only Son, that whoever believes in him shall not perish but have eternal life. 17For God did not send his Son into the world to condemn the world, but to save the world through him.

In the scripture above we should notice two things. First, Love is a command. Second, Love, at this level, is sacrificial.

Perhaps in my attempt to be loving I have been going about activating this emotion in an improper manner. Perhaps I need to see if I have been expecting this seemingly docile emotion to respond to my beck and call without understanding how to properly train her. Have I become confused because of the sacrificial element in love?

75

2-23

T

he problem with the emotions that we label as “good” is that we desire to have them evident in our lives, but without a better understanding of their operation we fail miserably. At first observation it would appear that “docile” horses should be easy to enjoy riding. We may have even seen some little child riding them by themselves and think, “Surely, if they can ride that horse, then it will be easy for me.” The horses in our field that we identify as “good” may not buck us off or go running off full speed and out of control, but when we just jump on them without understanding and training, we find that they seem to have minds of their own and don’t take us where we want to go without a struggle. As long as we are doing what they agree with, they seem very compliant. Things go very well until we ask for a response for which that they are not ready, trained or prepared.

For example, I used to have a wonderful gelding. He was fun and easy to ride. He just did not want to turn to the right. As long as I agreed to turn to the left there seemed to be no problem; but if I wanted to turn to the right, the maneuver was halting and he resisted and pulled against the reigns. The problem was not just that it was difficult to get him to turn to the right. I could overcome that problem by always turning left. The issue, again, is really about control, not just the fact that my horse did not want to easily turn to the right. In looking once again at the scripture from yesterday we notice that these emotions, and their evidence in our lives, come from a different source than our actions.

Galatians 5:22 NIV

Galatians 5:22 NIV 22 But the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, patience, kindness, goodness, faithfulness; gentleness and self-control.

Tomorrow we will begin to observe these elements individually, but today it is important to notice that for these things to be evident as a reflection of who we are, we have to come to the understanding that these qualities are fruits. Fruit grows on a vine or tree that delivers the life. Fruit really does not grow separately from its source and just appear on the grocer’s shelf. Development of the fruit is dependent upon the source. Therefore, to experience love, joy, peace and the others listed here, we have to accept that the process is a byproduct of our relationship to the vine or tree.

Have I been trying to produce love, joy, peace, patience, kindness, goodness, faithfulness, gentleness and self-control in my life without being connected to the source? Can I say that I have tried to display these qualities in my life?

Have I fallen short of being able to sustain them? Would it be safe to say that as long as circumstances and other people operate a certain way I can manage these emotions? Is it also true that when I am under what appears to be an attack, these emotions are less manageable and seem to have minds of their own? Is it possible that if I quit trying so hard to display these qualities in my life and begin to focus on knowing God through a relationship, these qualities will just begin to develop in me? Have I been trying to force these emotions of the fruit of the Spirit into my lifestyle instead of concentrating on the source so that they can grow into my being?

76

T Romans 13:9 NIV 1 Corinthians 13:4-7 NIV

oday we will pull these horses out of the pasture one at a time and observe them closely. One of the problems for the trainer with trying to manage a large number of horses is in understanding that each horse is a bit different. Not all horses are well-suited to a single use. Example: a person who raises horses with the intent to develop race horses will have many born that will not become racers.

Just because some will not become the champion does not mean that they will not be good for anything else. The trainer needs to find out what specific use each would be good for and develop that ability. One may go into race training while another may be trained to pull a buggy or to go off on trail rides. We must understand also that the horse who has been trained to race, though he gets a lot of attention, may be the one that we would never want to hook up to our buggy or try to ride outside of his limited area of expertise. Now, with that in mind, let’s go get Love and examine it.

2-24

Romans 13:9 NIV 9 Whatever other commandment there may be, are summed up in this one rule: “Love your neighbor as yourself.”

1 Corinthians 13:4-7 NIV 4 Love is patient, love is kind. It does not envy, it does not boast, it is not proud. 5It is not rude, it is not self-seeking, it is not easily angered, it keeps no record of wrongs. 6Love does not delight in evil but rejoices with the truth. 7It always protects, always trusts, always hopes, always perseveres.

As we look Love over we can observe a couple of things that may change how we have approached her in the past. First, we will approach Love as a mare. She has the ability to reproduce from herself. We will be able to love others in the measure we have learned to love ourselves. If we get connected to God through an active relationship, as depicted in the fruit and vine description, His presence and our relationship will produce the fruit. He is not the fruit. We are not the fruit. It is His life in us that produces the fruit. The first step in understanding how to manage Love is to let it develop in our own lives. It is from this experience that we can learn how to let Love reproduce herself in our interactions with others.

The second thing we notice about Love is she is not just about expressing a feeling. She is about how we react when we do not have the favorable feeling. Love is about “turning right compliantly when everything inside of us wants to turn left.” What Love is may be very different from what we expected her to be.

Today I will make a list of the “love is” phrases. Then I will write beside each one what causes me to not posses that quality. Example: love is patient. What circumstances or people cause me to not be patient. Then I will write out what thoughts are connected with each example that reflects why I react that way. Example: “love is patient—I lose my patience when I have to wait for my meal to be brought to me. I am so helpless and dependent on others that I am of little or no value.” I will complete this entire list before continuing the next lesson.

77

2-25

P

atience is another fruit of the Spirit. That means it is another byproduct of our relationship with God. Today we will examine how we learn to first identify patience and then how to use her properly. As we observe Patience, we see how correction needs to be brought into our own lives.

Remember, like love, we exercise patience towards others and outside circumstances in the measure that we are patient with ourselves.

Our relationship with God will build within us both the understanding and belief that there is something that transcends the momentary trouble. Out in the field, Patience, Perseverance and Peace are three individuals that buddy up. It is hard to get just one without the others coming alongside.

That makes them hard to separate. So as we consider Patience we will need to notice that the others have some very similar qualities. In order to distinguish one from the others, we will need to concentrate on their differences. So let’s first examine the important similarities. These three are not truly emotions themselves. We do not experience an emotion of peace, for example, like we experience emotions of love and hate. However, they look like the rest of the herd. Is it any wonder that we get frustrated when trying to use the same techniques to control them as we would with the horses? In all reality, these three qualities can be distinguished when the emotions are handled correctly. Example: when the emotion of Love is properly trained and becomes easier to manage, the quality of patience may then be evident in our lives. So our three P’s do not belong in the category with our emotions, but they confuse us by their appearance so that we think they are. Example: If I lose my peace, or I become impatient, or I do not have any perseverance then I feel (or have the emotional response) that I am afraid and my other emotions get out of control because they have not been trained how to react when they get “spooked”. You see? I am patient, peaceful, and have more perseverance in the measure that my emotions are behaving in response to proper training.

Again, how do I train my emotions? I spend time with God. I bring my emotions into his presence and allow Him to bring the changes needed.

I cannot do it by myself. The production of the true fruit will come as a byproduct of my time spent with Him.

Now that we have discovered that the three P’s are a bit different from the herd of horses they have been feeding with, it becomes easier to identify their differences. We might begin to think of these as mules. (Any other visualization is appropriate if you have another one you like better.) In a pasture, the mule looks like a horse to the untrained eye. Mules can be stubborn and they have the ability to stir up the herd of horses when they get excited.

Psalm 8:1 NIV

Psalm 8:1 NIV O LORD, our Lord, how majestic is your name in all the earth!

The main key to keeping our herd of emotional horses and the associated mules quiet is the realization that not only we, but the entire world is just a part of a larger whole. In fact, the whole world is only a temporary thing in the light of eternity. Time and our circumstances, even our own selves, are parts of a larger whole.

1

Today I will read all of Psalm 8 and refresh the concept that I am a part of God’s eternal plans. I will focus my thoughts on Him and release my most pressing concerns to Him. As I do this I notice that, even for a short time, my own emotions and thought processes become quiet. Can I see that this process of focusing on the greatness and timelessness of God allows peace to return? And patience will be closer by?

Perseverance comes from practicing this over and over until the short time of quiet lengthens.

78

P Psalm 34:11-14 NIV Psalm 55:16-18 KJV

atience, Peace and Perseverance: they seem to run together. If peace flees, patience won’t be far behind. If patience is unruly, then peace won’t be anywhere around. Perseverance only appears when the other two are in harmony for a period of time. It is much easier to deal with these internal issues when we can visualize them in common terms rather than in the highbrow terms of the psychologist. Jesus taught in this manner many times in order to get across complicated issues to people so they could understand what he was getting at and be able to use the concepts in their lives. It is much easier to remember the idea that a certain thought is a vicious dog and an emotion is a high-spirited horse than it is to understand and apply several volumes of psychological textbooks.

2-26

Psalm 34:11-14 NIV Come, my children, listen to me; I will teach you the fear of the LORD. 12Whoever of you loves life and desires to see many good days, 13 keep your tongue from evil and your lips from speaking lies. 14Turn from evil and do good; seek peace and pursue it.

11

The peace that we are seeking is not just the absence of war but a peace that exists even though the world and its inhabitants rage against us.

Psalm 55:16-18 KJV As for me, I will call upon God; and the LORD shall save me.

17 Evening, and morning, and at noon, will I pray, and cry aloud: and he shall hear my voice. 18He hath delivered my soul in peace from the battle that was against me: for there were many with me.

In the first scripture the word fear does not mean quaking-in-our-boots out of the emotion of fear but a reaction because of our extreme reverence for God. The verse tells us that if we are to catch peace out in the field, then we must pursue it. In our example with the horses and mules, if we go out to the fence and bang on it and whistle, the mules of peace and patience and perseverance will not just come running to us. In trying to catch a certain horse or mule out of an open field, many times it takes a lot of time with a single-minded focus. Only in the movies do these animals obey their handler at the whisper or a whistle. In most cases, the harder we chase after one of them, the more the whole herd scatters. However, with a calm, deliberate, focused plan, we can figure out how to collect a single animal out of a group.

The second scripture is evidence for the idea that peace is not the absence of war. It further says that the way to peace is by letting God deal with both circumstances and people we focus on instead of pursuing peace. It also strongly indicates that continuously seeking the Lord is necessary. In addition, it is appropriate to cry aloud to a God Who, in the past, we may have thought we had to only speak softly to.

16

Have I been expecting peace to just come running up to me like a pet?

Have I been trying too hard to catch it? How can I change my concept of how to obtain peace? Pursuing peace may be a rather new concept to me. I may need to observe my choice of words and thoughts to see what I allow to distract me from focusing intently on obtaining peace.

79

2-27

A

s we have seen, peace and patience are closely related. When we get one of them out of the field, the other one seems to come along at a distance. In the real horse world it is common knowledge that there are some horses and mules that will follow each other in this manner. Many times when the handler wants to catch a certain horse or mule he will know from experience that it is easier to catch it if he actually halters and leads another animal. Many times when loading a trailer, a handler will load the easy-to-load animal first because that will encourage others that would prefer not to enter the closed box by themselves. When a resisting horse sees that the horse inside the trailer is comfortable in the strange surroundings, he is much more likely to follow. With this visualization we will remember that peace and patience not only come out of the field close together, but they also seem to disappear at the same time as well.

Perseverance will remain hidden and stubbornly refuse to be captured until both peace and patience have established a comfortable residence.

Psalm 40:1-3 NIV 2 Peter 3:9-10 NIV

Psalm 40:1-3 NIV I waited patiently for the LORD; he turned to me and heard my cry. 2He lifted me out of the slimy pit, out of the mud and mire; he set my feet on a rock and gave me a firm place to stand. 3He put a new song in my mouth, a hymn of praise to our God. Many will see and fear and put their trust in the LORD. 1

2 Peter 3:9-10 NIV 9 The Lord is not slow in keeping his promise, as some understand slowness. He is patient with you, not wanting anyone to perish, but everyone to come to repentance. 10But the day of the Lord will come like a thief. The heavens will disappear with a roar; the elements will be destroyed by fire, and the earth and everything in it will be laid bare.

Patience is illusive because we try to force it into a box without its partners (and we often do this for the wrong reasons). We think that if we exercise patience, then peace and perseverance will follow. Then we wonder why all three seem to run off into the distance at once. Patience comes to us because we come to understand that God was patient with us. His patience is based on the idea that He does not want anyone to perish.

However, we can’t come to Him through any door except repentance.

When we “feel� guilty, we see the door of repentance opening. Usually we find that pride opens another door even wider, and we try to deal with guilt on our own. Repentance is the carrot that draws patience. Repentance allows us to see how long God was patient with us. When we see that, we will begin to understand the need to extend patience to both ourselves and others. Neither patience nor peace is supposed to act without the knowledge that a time for either will come to an end. Because His judgment will come one day, we can learn to rest peacefully in the midst of the momentary troubles.

Have I been trying to force patience and hold on to peace without understanding what motivated them to enter my life and take up residence there? I can obtain a number of other scriptures to read concerning this matter by visiting with a mature and trusted Christian friend and/or looking through my Concordance. When choosing a friend to visit with about issues that challenge me, I should chose one who exhibits the characteristic I am trying to learn about. I do not need to expect any one friend to become an example for everything I need. Do I need to add to the number of friendcounselors in my life, or am I content continuing with the few that I have allowed to speak into my life at this time?

80

E

Romans 5:3-5 NIV Philippians 2:14-15 NIV

veryone would like to be seen as steadfast, not fragile, secure, etc. It is important for us to understand that these characteristics do not just pop up in our lives. If any of the three P’s were really core emotions, they would be a “natural” part of our lives. It is becoming evident that there is a group of animals in our field that we have thought of as emotions that are beginning to show up in that little corral we set aside for special individuals earlier. Remember we put Agape-love over there a while ago? It is now time to gather up our three P’s and add them to that special group, too. We have finally determined that, although we once thought Patience, Peace and Perseverance were emotions, we can now identify characteristics about these animals that allow us to separate them from the emotion herd.

Agape-love we have already determined is not a core emotion because: 1. it is not activated by our circumstances as a protective device, and 2. it is a characteristic we are supposed to exhibit in spite of the circumstances.

“Hmm, a bit different here,” we said and decided to set it aside for awhile until we found the right “label” to put on it. In observing perseverance, we discover that it is only activated by circumstances as a defense mechanism but it is thoroughly dependent upon difficult circumstances for its development. Like Peace, Patience, and Agape-love, Perseverance is a characteristic that shows up in spite of the circumstances rather than because of them.

2-28

Romans 5:3-5 NIV 3 Not only so, but we also rejoice in our sufferings, because we know that suffering produces perseverance; 4perseverance, character; and character, hope. 5And hope does not disappoint us, because God has poured out his love into our hearts by the Holy Spirit, whom he has given us.

Philippians 2:14-15 NIV Do everything without complaining or arguing, 15so that you may become blameless and pure, children of God without fault in a crooked and depraved generation, in which you shine like stars in the universe.

One of the indications of the absence of Perseverance is found when we try to rush people and manipulate circumstances in order to get what we want, WHEN WE WANT IT. There are many examples in the Bible of how detrimental it is for us to be able to call upon Perseverance when she is needed. Genesis 27 gives us a perfect example of how trickery was employed for personal gain. Also, Genesis records the story of Abram’s (Abraham’s) lack of perseverance. He had a promise from God, but Abram waited until he was tired of waiting. Then he took the matter into his own hands and Ishmael was the result.

Now it is time to run our three P’s into that same little pen with Agape-love because they share the same characteristics in that they are not dependent upon the circumstances like our emotions. Conversely, these characteristics seem to operate in spite of the circumstances. In addition, it would appear that the harder we try to catch these critters, the more elusive they become.

14

If I need any one of these qualities more than another, I would probably have to put perseverance right on the top of my list. I did not think much about this quality until I began to suffer confinement. I need perseverance to help me make it. The scripture says that suffering produces perseverance and that I should do everything without complaining or arguing. Is it possible for me to do this on my own? Does this information demonstrate my need for help from somewhere beyond my own ability?

81

2-29

W

hile we are picking out some of the animals that we once thought were just emotions, it would be a good time to look over the herd and see if we can find some more individuals that should go into this little side pen.

How about Joy? Have we confused Happiness with Joy? Most people would agree that Joy is different from happiness, but they have not spent much time thinking about the difference. In fact, we find joy listed on many learned scholar’s lists of emotions. Most of us would consider joy to be just a deeper kind of happiness. If we can get each one into a halter we can look them over carefully and decide for ourselves.

Psalm 128:1-2 KJV Blessed is every one that feareth the LORD; that walketh in his ways.

2 For thou shalt eat the labour of thine hands: happy shalt thou be, and it shall be well with thee.

Psalm 128:1-2 KJV Psalm 16:11 NIV

1

Psalm 51:10-12 NIV

Happiness is an emotion that we feel when things are going well with us.

Happiness is totally dependent upon circumstances. Something has to happen for a person to be happy. Some emotions are designed by God to alert us to impending danger so that we can take protective actions.

Happiness is an emotion that is designed to let us know that circumstances around us are going well. The better our circumstances, the greater our happiness. We like to feel happy, so we are likely to ignore other danger signs while happiness is evident. In addition, we are likely to seek to remain in a state of happiness, even if it is unnatural. All of our emotions are designed

by God to be active on a temporary basis. Whether we are choosing to remain at an elevated state of happiness or experiencing anger for an extended period, it is detrimental to us and also to those around us. The real problem with Happiness is that she is such a fun horse to ride that we try to stay in the saddle too long. When we look closely, we find that Joy, on the other hand, is a very different character. Joy is neither a higher nor deeper level of happiness.

Psalm 16:11 NIV You have made known to me the path of life; you will fill me with joy in your presence, with eternal pleasures at your right hand.

1

Psalm 51:10-12 NIV Create in me a pure heart, O God, and renew a steadfast spirit within me. 11Do not cast me from your presence or take your Holy Spirit from me. 12Restore to me the joy of your salvation and grant me a willing spirit, to sustain me.

10

Nothing has to happen for a person to have joy. Joy comes to us out of our relationship with God. Joy is not an emotion because it is not dependent upon circumstances. Nor is it designed for temporary activation. Joy is a quality that enters our life and stays with us through the most trying of times.

The harder we try to obtain it, the faster it runs from us. The more we seek the Lord, the closer Joy draws to us to its own.

Is it possible that I have tried too hard to force feelings of happiness to cover my pain, discomfort, fear or anger? Have I operated in some emotional state so long that I am uncomfortable without some kind of emotional activity in my life? Since I have been trying to just observe my emotions and separate individuals so that I can determine how to make the best use of my herd, I have been watching to see what slips out through the gate which is my mouth. Today I will write in my journal the observations that I have made concerning my herd of emotions. I will especially pay attention to the question of whether I have allowed an emotion and its response to keep controlling me instead of allowing the Spirit of God to change me.

82

W Galatians 5:22-25 NIV John 15:1-6 NIV

e have determined that this sorting out of emotions, feelings, actions, reactions, qualities, etc. is going to be a life-long process. We will not finish this task any time soon if we are to continue to develop a comprehensive program for training and using our emotions. Since our soul (not the spirit) is made up of the mind, the will and the emotions, it will be necessary for us to continually reevaluate our assessment of terms that we associate with the emotions. If we spend all our time trying to train our behavior, we will never be able to work with our emotions. Without specific training efforts, we will never fully use anger, hate or phileo-love for that matter as they were intended. This means that our horses will continue to drag us around and we will be at their mercy. Since we have this little pen over in the corner with such a nice group of special animals that we have cut out of the emotional field, perhaps we should have a closer look at the group and see if we can determine if there are others that belong in this select group. Considering those already in this little pen, we have Agape-love, Peace, Patience, Perseverance and Joy already there. If we look in the Bible, lo and behold, there is at least one scripture that has all of these individuals listed together.

2-30

Galatians 5:22-25 NIV 22 But the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, patience, kindness, goodness, faithfulness, 23gentleness and self-control. Against such things there is no law. 24Those who belong to Christ Jesus have crucified the sinful nature with its passions and desires. 25Since we live by the Spirit, let us keep in step with the Spirit.

With this scripture as a guide, we can add kindness, goodness, faithfulness, gentleness and self-control to the select group. The Bible says that these qualities are Fruits of the Spirit. A fruit is something that grows on a vine or a tree. We have to be reminded that real fruit doesn’t just spring up on the grocer’s shelves. Without the tree or the vine there would be no fruit. There are references in the Bible to vines, indicating that Jesus was trying to teach us that in our lives He is the vine and we are the fruit. It is therefore, a singular principle that these qualities only become evident in our lives to the extent that we are connected to the vine. These qualities blossom in our lives as we maintain our relationship with God. This is why the harder we tried to gather these animals up in the past, the more elusive they became. We couldn’t coax them out with carrots. We couldn’t keep them in hand if we grabbed their manes. The more we focused on catching them, the better they hid from us. Now we can understand why. The reason they are so difficult to catch is that they are not emotions acting up as a result of circumstances or our decisions, but they are fruits of the Spirit. In order for them to be our close companions we must be in close relationship to The Spirit.

John 15:1-6 1 “I am the true vine, and my Father is the gardener. 2He cuts off every branch in me that bears no fruit, while every branch that does bear fruit he prunes so that it will be even more fruitful. 3You are already clean because of the word I have spoken to you. 4Remain in me, and I will remain in you. No branch can bear fruit by itself; it must remain in the vine. Neither can you bear fruit unless you remain in me. 5“I am the vine; you are the branches. If a man remains in me and I in him, he will bear much fruit; apart from me you can do nothing.

6 If anyone does not remain in me, he is like a branch that is thrown away and withers; such branches are picked up, thrown into the fire and burned.

Perhaps I can put this concept to a test. If I set aside a special time to read several passages in the Bible that focus on the greatness of God, His patience and love for me or His kindness, goodness, faithfulness, etc., and if I determine to remain connected to the vine (Christ Jesus), I will continue to see evidence of developing fruit in my life. I must remember that fruit does not pop out like magic. Fruit is developed.

83

2-31

C

ould the fruits of the Spirit provide the control of our emotional herd? If the fruits continue to develop, the whole herd might just quit running wild. Let’s examine the list of the fruits and consider how they might bring control to our emotional make up.

Galatians 5:22 NIV 22 But the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, patience, kindness, goodness, faithfulness, gentleness and self-control.

Agape-love could bring control to Jealousy, Lust, Fear, Trust and a whole group of emotions and their associated reactions. Joy certainly could put a cap on our happiness, not to mention the control it would bring to pain, suffering, anger, resentment and the lot.

Peace is a fruit that passes all understanding. What this means is that a person who has developed a close relationship with God will have a peace in the midst of the most unsettling situations. The peace will be so evident that no one will understand how the person could have such peace in such a situation. Actually, that is the point. No person could—it is a fruit of the Spirit. Patience seems to have an obvious affect on the turmoil that is exhibited by raging emotions. With the quality of kindness operating in us, it is nearly impossible to let anger, hate, resentment and such take over a situation.

Goodness is the virtue or innate ability to do what is right just because it is right and to not act with ulterior motives. This quality or fruit alone should be able to calm down just about the whole herd by itself. If we add faithfulness to cover laziness, depression, defeat and that whole group, we will be able to stay focused regardless of how hard it gets or how many times we fail. Gentleness is a fruit that we must find in ourselves if we are ever to help others. It will remove the panic attacks and frantic notions that kick the whole herd up into a frenzy. And then comes self-control. Yep, self-control is right here in the list of fruits of the Spirit. How many self-help books are based upon the theory that we can control ourselves by force? How many times have we heard that, if we can control our behavior, the emotions will follow? Here is the one single answer to our whole problem with trying to handle our emotions: we cannot do it! Our emotional herd will run us ragged. How many times have we tried and tried over and over again and failed miserably? Then we did a stupid thing: we blamed ourselves for not being able to bring our emotions under control and heaped guilt on top of our failure.

Galatians 5:22 NIV John 15:5-8 NIV

John 15:5-8 NIV 5 “I am the vine; you are the branches. If a man remains in me and I in him, he will bear much fruit; apart from me you can do nothing. 6If anyone does not remain in me, he is like a branch that is thrown away and withers; such branches are picked up, thrown into the fire and burned. 7If you remain in me and my words remain in you, ask whatever you wish, and it will be given you. 8This is to my Father’s glory, that you bear much fruit, showing yourselves to be my disciples.

The Bible is wonderful. Here it not only gives us the key to dealing with our emotions, but it says you were not ever supposed to be able to do it. Self-control is a FRUIT OF THE SPIRIT. We cannot just control our hopes, fears, anger, happiness and the like. Neither can we set out a course of self-control and fix ourselves by controlling our outward behavior. However, we can do our part to develop a real—not play like—relationship with God through Jesus Christ. We can come to allow the Spirit to have communion with us. We can be grafted into the True Vine. God has given us a perfect example in nature of how this can be accomplished. Many fruits are produced from grafting ordinary branches onto a superior vine and voila - good fruit is produced from those once wild branches. This is a perfect picture of what can happen with us. There is hope that we can overcome. There is hope for real change in our emotional makeup. We will not get it by chancing it or trying to grow it on our own. We have to recognize that we are wild and untamable. Then we allow the Gardener to shape us just the way He chooses and allow Him to graft us onto that True Vine, Jesus Christ. Then we will be limited in the fruit produced on our branch by the only amount of pruning we allow.

What a concept! What a freedom! Now I have the tools to actually begin to be successful in not allowing my emotions to run all over me and drag me around. I have learned how to separate my emotions one at a time and work on training them for specific uses. In order to control the herd, all I have to do is seek a real and honest relationship with God. I will make a list of the fruits of the Spirit and observe how each might bring balance to some emotion that has been troubling me.

84

T

he lyrics of a popular Reggae song that has the repetitive phrase “don’t worry be happy” bound into its recurring rhythm is the way the world would teach us to deal with our situation and the resulting emotional actions and reactions.

Matthew 6:33-34 NIV

2-32

Matthew 6:33-34 NIV Christ said, “But seek first his kingdom and his righteousness, and all these things will be given to you as well. Therefore do not worry about tomorrow, for tomorrow will worry about itself. Each day has enough trouble of its own.”

This passage from God’s word directly tells us that IF we seek the Kingdom first, ALL things we need for righteousness and joy (not necessarily happiness) will be added to us. Kingdom life is a victorious life where the principles of God work. By developing a relationship with God through Jesus Christ, with the help of The Holy Spirit, we will develop the fruit that will then allow us to keep our emotional life in check. Our little Reggae song taught us to go around singing “Don’t worry... Be happy.” Christ tells us to develop a relationship with God by seeking FIRST the Kingdom and allowing the fruit to develop. In so doing we will be able to say, “THEREFORE I do not need to worry and I am growing joy in my life. This joy will allow me to experience happiness and any other emotions, but in correct measure. All these things (read the entire passage to find the list of ‘these things’) will be added, which means that I do not have to chase them.

Perhaps you are thinking, “Oh, that’s easy for you to say. You just don’t know what I am facing.” Well, let’s examine another one of those people whose life says to us, “If I can, you can.” Karla Faye Tucker was a young woman when she obtained a real and personal relationship with Jesus. The following is a quote from the book, Karla Faye Tucker Set Free by Linda Strom.

With the strength and poise of a gymnast, Karla leaped up to the gurney and whispered a prayer: ”Lord Jesus help them to find my vein.” Then strapped to the table she looked toward the small window and spoke her last words. After being assured Warden Baggett was listening, Karla went on. “I would like to say to all of you—the Thornton family and Jerry Dean’s family—that I am so sorry. I hope God gives you peace with this.”

“Baby, I love you,” She told her husband Dana. “Ron, give Peggy a hug for me. Everybody has been so good to me. I love all of you very much, I’m going to be face to face with Jesus now. Warden Baggett, thank you so much. I will see you all when you get there.

I will wait for you.” After her final words she licked her lips and according to witnesses, appeared to be humming softly as she waited for the lethal injection.

Are my circumstances so dire that I would dare to say to Karla Faye Tucker that the joy and peace that passes any natural understanding is too remote for me because my circumstances are just too difficult? Oh, how I hate these “If I can, you can!” examples because I have no choice but to admit that they are examples of what I truly desire. The fruit does not depend upon my circumstances. The fruit depends upon my relationship to Christ. It cannot be faked. I cannot drive it. It stems from the relationship. Do I not think that if God can create this whole universe He doesn’t know when I am faking a relationship with Him just to get something for myself out of it?

85

2-33

K

arla Faye Tucker was sentenced to Death Row in Gatesville, Texas for a horrible crime. She, along with others high on a mixture of illegal drugs, murdered two people. In Karla Faye Tucker Set Free, Strom makes the following observation about Karla Faye’s spiritual transformation. She says, ”Just as it is for everyone else, Karla Faye’s spiritual transformation was a process.” (p. 130) She continues with a quote from Karla Faye’s journal concerning that process: In those first years at Gatesville I had a craving for more of God and more of His Word. I wanted to be able to walk in victory amid such an adverse atmosphere. But when I had questions, I did not always have someone to answer them. I didn’t know how to pray at first and ask the Holy Spirit to illuminate God’s truths to me. I kept reading the Bible, but would get frustrated at times because I couldn’t understand some of what I was reading. Yet my joy level was beyond registering on any scale. That kept me going, just knowing the depth of forgiveness and love God had given me.

My church family began to teach me the truths of God’s Word concerning the body, my righteousness in Him and faith, works, and grace doctrines. I had a book list about a mile long to read, which was required for every family member of our church. (pg. 130)

Romans 5:6-11 NIV Luke 7:44-47 NIV

After 14 years on Death Row, Karla Faye became the first female executed in Texas since 1863. During her 14 years of imprisonment, she spent her life encouraging others. Even today, her life on Death Row says to all of us, “If I can, you can.” She would eagerly say that what she could do was to be determined to develop a real relationship with God. She was able to do this out of her excessive love for being forgiven. What her experience tells us is that if God can forgive her, if God can love her, if she can develop that kind of close relationship with Him, it can happen for us.

Romans 5:6-11 NIV 6 You see, at just the right time, when we were still powerless, Christ died for the ungodly. 7Very rarely will anyone die for a righteous man, though for a good man someone might possibly dare to die. 8But God demonstrates his own love for us in this: While we were still sinners, Christ died for us.

9 Since we have now been justified by his blood, how much more shall we be saved from God’s wrath through him! 10For if, when we were God’s enemies, we were reconciled to him through the death of his Son, how much more, having been reconciled, shall we be saved through his life! 11Not only is this so, but we also rejoice in God through our Lord Jesus Christ, through whom we have now received reconciliation.

Luke 7:44-47 NIV 44 Then he turned toward the woman and said to Simon, “Do you see this woman? I came into your house. You did not give me any water for my feet, but she wet my feet with her tears and wiped them with her hair.

45 You did not give me a kiss, but this woman, from the time I entered, has not stopped kissing my feet. 46You did not put oil on my head, but she has poured perfume on my feet. 47Therefore, I tell you, her many sins have been forgiven-for she loved much. But he who has been forgiven little loves little.”

If the more I have to be forgiven for by God is a measure of how much forgiveness I will receive, and thereby how much I can love Him, why do I think it is so important to try to keep my sin and shame a secret from Him? Talk about insanity! Perhaps a good place to start my real relationship with Him is to think that perhaps all my sin is not as “bad” as Karla Faye, the pick ax murderer’s. Look what happened in her life. If God can do that for her, then surely I won’t shock Him with my confession.

86

G

John 3:16-21 NIV Romans 5:6-8 NIV

od’s love for us is not based on what we do or have done. As we have seen, the Phileo-love is based on our feelings and interacts with our emotional herd in a vital manner. The God type of love, or that Agape-love (the love that is a fruit of the Spirit) is not based on performance. How we form a relationship with Him is affected by Phileo-love because our feelings and thoughts sometimes seem to move us one way, then at other times they seem to sway us another. As we develop a relationship with Him, we will learn to use our emotion or Phileo-love to determine when we have pulled away from God or need a relational check-up on some other front. In the past we have let our Phileo-love feelings get us in a lot of trouble by allowing this powerful horse to kick up a bunch of dust and spook rejection and lust and whoever else may be in the field at the same time into a confusion of legs, tails, ears, and teeth, all going around in a cloud of dust. As we learn to separate our emotions, and the resulting actions and reactions, we will find that we will learn to love and trust God with both kinds of love.

The Bible indicates that our ability to love and trust Him is formed by first realizing that He loved us before we even cared a flip about Him. When we watch a skittish young horse approach us with curiosity for the first time, we experience a bit of what God must feel like when we notice that He is there and begin to be curious about Him. Being skittish is OK. If we allow Him, God will become our master trainer who can change us from skittish to magnificent.

His hand is always firm, but that lets us learn to trust Him. The old cowboy way of working with a horse was “You gotta show him who’s boss.” John Lyons would direct us in a much different manner. He would tell us that we must learn to communicate with the animal. The idea is to instruct him in what we want and keep asking for the response in the same firm manner until we get the beginning of a desired result. Then, as the learning progresses, we should expect the horse to get really good and then go through periods of not-sogood. With consistency in the trainer, the horse will improve as he learns how to please the trainer. The end result may be the same in appearance as the “you gotta show him who’s boss” method produces, but there is a vast difference when riding a horse that has learned to communicate with a consistent trainer and the one who allows a rider to direct him out of fear and broken resistance.

2-34

John 3:16-21 NIV 16 “For God so loved the world that he gave his one and only Son, that whoever believes in him shall not perish but have eternal life. 17For God did not send his Son into the world to condemn the world, but to save the world through him. 18Whoever believes in him is not condemned, but whoever does not believe stands condemned already because he has not believed in the name of God’s one and only Son. 19This is the verdict: Light has come into the world, but men loved darkness instead of light because their deeds were evil.

20 Everyone who does evil hates the light, and will not come into the light for fear that his deeds will be exposed. 21But whoever lives by the truth comes into the light, so that it may be seen plainly that what he has done has been done through God.” Romans 5:6-8 NIV 6 You see, at just the right time, when we were still powerless, Christ died for the ungodly. 7Very rarely will anyone die for a righteous man, though for a good man someone might possibly dare to die.8 But God demonstrates his own love for us in this: While we were still sinners, Christ died for us.

Today I will re-read these verses and allow my mind to use all of its thoughts and emotions to develop a vision of the skittish horse out in the pasture. I will speak the verses of John 3:16 aloud like God calling to a beautiful young filly out in a large field. Then I will visualize myself as that beautiful filly and hear God calling to me personally. I will remember that it is OK to be skittish, but the result of this call will depend on my Willingness to be curious.

87

2-35

T

he Living Bible is not a translation but a paraphrase. The difference is significant for the student. A careful study of scripture should be done with a standard translation. A paraphrase, however, is very different in that it has been written with the idea that “simple language” is more readable. In writing a paraphrase like The Message and The Living Bible, the writer or writers have taken liberty to put their own interpretation into the verses. The paraphrased additions of scripture may help us to understand some things, but we always have to remember that the words are constructed as a paraphrase, not a translation. They are good for reading but should not be the relied upon source for study. Keeping this in mind, I am placing the following verses into this text from the Living Bible.

John 3:16-21 TLB

John 3:16-21 TLB 16 For God loved the world so much that he gave his only Son so that anyone who believes in him shall not perish but have eternal life. 17God did not send his Son into the world to condemn it, but to save it. “There is no eternal doom awaiting those who trust him to save them. 18But those who don’t trust him have already been tried and condemned for not believing in the only Son of God. 19Their sentence is based on this fact: that the Light from heaven came into the world, but they loved the darkness more than the Light, for their deeds were evil. 20They hated the heavenly Light because they wanted to sin in the darkness. They stayed away from that Light for fear their sins would be exposed and they would be punished. 21But those doing right come gladly to the Light to let everyone see that they are doing what God wants them to.”

Yesterday we visualized ourselves as a beautiful filly out in a green pasture. We let ourselves hear God calling us from across the fence. We heard Him say, “I love you so much that I have come all the way out here to call you over to me.

I am not here to condemn you or hurt you in any way. I want you to trust me because I know this lovely field you are in is going to be destroyed by fire and I want you to come out of it with me now. There are some of your associates out there with you that will not choose to trust me, and because of that they are already doomed but I know you have perked up your ears and have heard me calling. You may be acting like you do not even know that I am around, but I can see those ears are listening.” It is through our understanding that God is calling to us and that He has sent us a master trainer who we can trust to enable us to become everything He desires us to be that peaks our curiosity.

Out of our desire to see if this can really be, we begin our relationship with Him through skittish flurries of seeking God and flouncing off on our own and in our own direction. It is when we finally surrender and allow Him to lead us into a new pasture that we begin to be trained for His purpose.

When I try to trust God, do I find myself acting more with my curiosity than my heart? Do I approach God like a skittish filly, first trotting over to the fence at His call but standing with my whole being ready to bolt as I sniff the air all around for evidence of a reason to duck and run? Can I find in this behavior the edge of difference between hope and faith? Is trust the element that helps me make the jump from hope to faith? At the first whiff of the unexpected, can I release my emotions that causes the caution level to be raised to a heightened degree of preparedness for flight? Can hope be the catalyst for increasing the trust level? Hope comes from understanding that there is something that I can achieve that I have yet been able to apprehend. When I begin to grab on to the idea that a desired circumstance could be mine, then I develop hope in that area. Hope is what moves me forward into trust. What hope do I have today that I did not have regarding my circumstances before I started this program? What message from the Word of God has birthed a hope in me that touches me beyond the physically confining issues?

88

H

Proverbs 13:12 NIV 1 Chronicles 29:15 NIV Psalm 25:4-5 NIV

ope—is hope an emotion or is it something else? Earlier we defined an emotion as a core element that triggers actions or reactions of a physical or emotional nature. We have also determined that in this quest to understand our emotional makeup, we will need to define and redefine some of these terms as we progress in our own development. So, here we have hope. It is my personal belief that Hope is truly an emotion. As we observe our field of horses we will only find Hope when we look hard for her. Hope does not just pop up in the forefront, vying for attention. Neither does she like to be seen standing out by herself in the field.

Hope is a very shy animal. She comes out with the greatest caution and is the first to run for protective covering at the slightest indication of unrest. When I observe young horses below the age of 6 months, I see the behavior of Hope exhibited.

The young animal not only stands close to its mother, it will also instinctively move to the hidden side of the mother from the slightest indication of trouble. The little horse sleeps often, but only at the feet of its mother. It knows that Mother is the producer of its only food. Although it may be curious about the world around, its desire for safety and its proximity to mother, combined with its instinctive nature to hide itself, are characteristics indicative of the nature of Hope.

Our hope acts very much the same. Whether it is because we have allowed our hope to remain immature or whether just by nature it will always remain quiet, shy and fearful of real or imagined hurts, our hope is not an emotion that we have taught to be strong and carry us into difficult circumstances. Our hope may act in an appropriately shy manner when it is but an infant. However, all infantile behavior is no longer becoming to the more mature individual. Like the young horse, this over-sensitivity to the potential for hurt must be overcome in order for it to take its rightful place among the more mature. Without hope, we have no connection with a future holding any promise. Even though by its very nature hope is shy and reserved, we need it, especially while we are enduring difficult circumstances.

Hope is the very key to controlling our whole herd. If we have properly grounded hope we can use it to control our anger, fear and other emotions that have been allowed to exhibit destructive behavior in the past. Example: if I have hope that someday I will be freed from my confinement, then I will act and react differently than if I have no hope for such freedom. In fact, suicide becomes a rational decision for a person with no hope. If we hear the Word tell us that there is more to this life than the physical that we see with our eyes and there is a life in eternity, then, we gain a hope for eternity that gives us the courage to live life here with an understanding that this life is not all there is to living. In addition, we then gain a hope that we will spend eternity in Heaven with Jesus instead of in Hell because we rejected Him as our savior. It is hope, that makes all the difference in how much we will allow fear and anger to hinder our ability to move toward trust in a relationship with God.

2-36

Proverbs 13:12 NIV Hope deferred makes the heart sick, but a longing fulfilled is a tree of life.

12

Hope deferred? If we got everything we hoped for immediately it would be no hope at all. However, The Bible addresses the situation where we have hope for something, and the time seems to drag by without any indication of the hope becoming a reality. This is when we often become heart sick and allow hope to run and hide again. The second part of this verse indicates that if we do not allow hope to run and hide we will eventually see results that will fulfill the longing and give us a “new lease on life.� It is hope that helps us obtain all of the fruits of the Spirit.

Why? Because we learn to place our hope in the right place.

1 Chronicles 29:15 NIV 15 Our days on earth are like a shadow, without hope.

Psalm 25:4-5 NIV Show me your ways, O LORD, 5teach me your paths; guide me in your truth and teach me, for you are God my Savior, and my hope is in you all day long.

4

Is there any hope hiding in me? If I search out the scriptures that increase my hope, help me to bring it out of hiding and into maturity: at least I can have hope that I can have hope.

89

2-37

T

here is a song sung in many congregations for worship that says no matter what the circumstances, I will worship. And though the mountains be cast into the middle of the sea I will not be shaken.

Job 14:18-22 NIV 18 “But as a mountain erodes and crumbles and as a rock is moved from its place, 19as water wears away stones and torrents wash away the soil, so you destroy man’s hope. 20You overpower him once for all, and he is gone; you change his countenance and send him away. 21If his sons are honored, he does not know it; if they are brought low, he does not see it. 22He feels but the pain of his own body and mourns only for himself.”

Job gives us an example of a man in severe circumstantial distress. His words on many occasions reflect our own despair. However, if you read the entire account of Job’s experience you will discover that his decision to not blame God, but honor Him, was the key to his survival. Job had to make his choice daily. More than likely he really had to make his choice moment by moment because of distress, incorrect advice and even open rejection by those closest to him. Our own choices are significant in the way we overcome adverse circumstances. We must learn to choose to worship at all times. It is through this determination to worship God that we begin to rise above our physical circumstances and develop an unshakable element in our character.

The ability to declare that although the mountains be cast into the middle of the sea, I will not be shaken, does not just appear at our convenience. It comes from consistent and determined choices that we make every day that allow us to live more by spiritual truths than by physical evidence.

Job 14:18-22 NIV

“I Will Not Be Shaken” I will declare my joys to the nations I will shout for joy to the congregation I will worship God, worship God All my days Those who love the Lord are satisfied Those who trust in him are justified And I will serve my God, serve my God All my days When the nations crumble The word of the Lord will stay Kings may rise and fall His love will endure Though the strong may stumble The joy of the Lord is strength To my soul I will not be shaken I will not be moved I will not be shaken

What things tend to upset me and cause me to become withdrawn? Can I locate verses in the Bible that help me to focus on a truth that is contrary to my physical circumstances? If I can find just one will it help me to become more unshakable as I focus on that truth? If I continue to search for more verses could I build a whole list that I can refer to when it seems like my circumstances are shaking my life?

90

M 1 Corinthians 13:13 NIV

any people have thought that love is the big connector of everything.

Not to diminish the need for love in any of its healthy forms, I would like for us to consider hope for that honor. The reason that we need to hear stories about others who have overcome dramatically difficult situations is not so we can marvel at their accomplishment. That only sets us up for the “Oh here goes another ‘If I can, you can.’ story” syndrome. However, if we hear the heart of those stories that express situations even more difficult than the ones we are in, then instead of being downcast because we see a victory we could never reach, we gain hope. A hope that we, too, can become victorious leads us to seek out the story behind the stories in order to find something we can hang onto for ourselves. Most real success stories have a hidden element that would like to tell us IF WE ARE WILLING TO PAY THE SAME PRICE, we too can have a victory. Most of us stop so short of a victory because we do not want to engage in even a skirmish, much less a full battle, to gain the victory.

2-38

I have a close friend who is director of a transition home for women released from prison. She says, “People want victory in their lives. BUT, they do not think that every victory emerges over a bloody battlefield. We want the victory, but we don’t want a battlefield. There never was a battlefield in all history that wasn’t a bloody mess.” It is hope that takes us into the battlefield and it is hope that keeps us from running when we become afraid. It is hope that calms us and allows us to focus our anger correctly. It is hope that allows us to believe.

Hope and faith are not the same. Because Hope is such a skittish animal, ready to run and hide behind anything it thinks is bigger than it is, we must learn how to encourage Hope and bring her out into the light. Once trained, this little horse can become the most battle-ready animal in the stable. If you line up Faith, Hope and Love together there are not many in the opposing army that can defeat your line-up.

1 Corinthians 13:13 NIV 13 And now these three remain: faith, hope and love. But the greatest of these is love.

Certainly we would not want to diminish the position of Love, but let’s look at a possible line-up of our battle-ready army. We are to have on our full armor (Eph 6:10-18). Our front line of horses should be Love on point flanked on either side by Hope and Faith ready and chomping at the bit. On the second line we should have Anger, Fear and Hate fully focused on the correct enemy and ready to attack in full battle array in a manner that supports and defends Love, Hope and Faith. The ranks behind these front lines are all the other emotions, actions and reactions that are trained to follow the leaders.

With our great commander, Jesus Christ, we become battle ready when we get our emotional horses under control and lined up for battle, and focused on the correct enemy, that is the commander’s enemy. The old dogs are under control and the vicious ones have been put to sleep or given over to the dog catcher. Knowing that the victory will require a bloody battlefield, we are then able to go forward into a real battle. A battle that even the gates of hell can not stand against.

Today I will review the pieces of armor that I am supposed to be wearing for battle. Once I check and recheck each piece, I will look over my field of warhorses. I will see that there are no vicious dogs lurking about. I will set my mind on the battle before me. I will set my goals firmly on a specific hope.

I will let Faith come alive. Then I will determine to let Love be my directing guide. I will see that Anger, Fear and Hate are in proper alignment and under control. With all other emotions, actions and reactions following, I will begin to move forward.

91

2-39

B

attle ready is not battle tested. The most feared Captain is the one who has fought many battles, won many bloody victories and fought alongside other valiant warriors in so doing.

Matthew 16:13-19 KJV When Jesus came into the coasts of Caesarea Philippi, he asked his disciples, saying, Whom do men say that I the Son of man am? 14And they said, Some say that thou art John the Baptist: some, Elias; and others, Jeremias, or one of the prophets. 15He saith unto them, But whom say ye that I am? 16And Simon Peter answered and said, Thou art the Christ, the Son of the living God. 17And Jesus answered and said unto him, Blessed art thou, Simon Barjona: for flesh and blood hath not revealed it unto thee, but my Father which is in heaven. 18And I say also unto thee, That thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will build my church; and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it. 19And I will give unto thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven: and whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth shall be bound in heaven: and whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven.

13

Matthew 16:13-19 KJV

This is just about the best pep talk for our team in the whole Bible.

If you have ever heard any sports interview, you may have noticed that every coach or player on any team always says basically the very same thing: “We know what we have to do, and all we have to do is go out and do it.” Now, it may be phrased a bit differently, but the essence is the same. Jesus says to his doomsday defense, “We have the best coaching. Our team knows who is boss. And we are united under the best leadership. We have the knowledge that this team has an undefeatable plan and even the gates of Hell will not prevail against it!” We have been given the keys to the Kingdom, and we can exercise power against anything He has determined that we can.

Does this not seem a bit like “We know what we have to do. We now have the best leadership. We know who we are, and all we have to do is go out and do what we know to do.”

The right to be in this army with such a promise comes from the basic step of joining the army in the first place. The first question is, “Who do you say that I am?” asked by Jesus. The resounding answer: “Thou art the Christ, the Son of the Living God!” All together we are one great army of warriors (called The church) in full armor seated on powerful horses all in their proper position ready for the charge. We have Hope, Faith and Love out front. Anger, Fear and Hate properly focused and trained. Once seated within this great army, I will determine not to look at the bloody battlefield until the victory is won. I can overcome my circumstances. I am not promised that my circumstances will change, but I am promised victory in the midst of my circumstances. I am part of a “doomsday defense,” and even the gates of Hell cannot stop us.

92

W John 14:25-27 NIV

e have finally come to the end of another 40-day period. Next, we will begin a new 40-day period that will center on our ability to make choices.

During these first 40 days we learned that our confining circumstances were, in themselves, limited. Simply because we are confined in one or more areas, we are not confined in all areas. We now have gained a measure of control over our thought processes. As we came to the understanding that we are not in a battle with flesh and blood but a spiritual battle, we also have begun to understand that our minds are the battleground.

2-40

First, we had to learn that many of the thoughts we had become friendly with were actually biting and snarling vicious dogs. We had to learn which thoughts we could be friends with and which ones we had to send off to be destroyed.

We will need to remember that these wild dogs will try to attack us again at a more opportune time. They know they have the ability to spook our horses so they will lie in wait or follow at a distance until we have finally put them to death.

Next, we began to investigate our emotional health. We used the analogy of horses needing selection and training in order to visualize our emotions. We now realize that not all the qualities called emotions were in fact God-given, real, core emotions. We had to separate the real ones from the look-alikes.

Then we had to bring in each one and gear it up for specific training and correct placement.

Finally, each emotion has to be trained and continually directed to stand firm in the face of the things that used to activate the flight or fight response, even if the response is to an old dog that runs out of the bushes biting at its heels. The biggest lesson we have had to learn throughout this process is that it is just that, a process. We will always be redefining our emotions. We need to continually decide that a thought we were once friendly with is now recognizable as a vicious enemy. We will always need to examine our own emotions and thoughts and not allow others to define them for us. We will have to constantly take every thought captive and hold it up against the Word for evaluation. We will continually need to keep our relationship with God vital and alive so that we can follow the correct path with wisdom. Does this sound a bit like, “Now that we have an understanding of our thoughts and emotions we have the ability to begin to make choices?� It is impossible to make good choices when our thoughts and emotions are driving us. Choices need to be made well in advance of the event that will require a chosen reaction.

This is called making a long-term plan. When unscheduled events take place, our long-term plan suddenly becomes a short-term plan. It is then our responsibility to turn that short-term plan back into a long-term plan. Making choices and activating a concise game plan is a function of prior study and preplanning.

John 14:25-27 NIV 25 “All this I have spoken while still with you. 26But the Counselor, the Holy Spirit, whom the Father will send in my name, will teach you all things and will remind you of everything I have said to you. 27Peace I leave with you; my peace I give you. I do not give to you as the world gives. Do not let your hearts be troubled and do not be afraid.

Prior study, preplanning, exercising wisdom, etc. The Bible says that the Holy Spirit will bring to our remembrance what we need just at the right time. If there is nothing stored up in my memory banks, how can the Holy Spirit do anything for me? The more I read the Word, listen to Christian music, and pray and seek God IN THE GOOD TIMES, the more I will have stored in my memory banks. Wow! That means that my choices will become much wider, and perhaps I can even choose with wisdom. Lord, help me to fill my memory banks with the very things you already know I will need to have brought to my remembrance just at my next crucial time.

93

94

Chapter 3 Willing The Will

95

3-1

T

oday is the first day of the third 40-day period. We have had the opportunity to begin to sort out our emotions and take control of our own thought life. Now we come to the issue of the management of both processes by making choices. The Will is a real part of our soul (not Spirit). The Mind (thoughts), Will, and Emotions are the three parts that make up the soul of a man. Isn’t it interesting that this essential part of our being is made up of three parts? It is one of those three-in-one things that I believe God created so that we can better understand the nature of the Trinity. Each part of our soul is different and has a separate function but, the soul is one soul. Interesting thought, huh?

Deuteronomy 30:19 NIV

Let’s consider the Will. Our Will is basically our choice maker. It is the very part of us that separates us from all of the other created things on earth because we do have a free Will. We have a mind with memory and expectation functions. These two things together are called reasoning. Animals do not have the capacity to reason like we do. They have the ability to react based upon past experiences, but a horse cannot think, ”Oh I just learned how my rider wants me to turn to the right, so if he wants a turn to the left that will require the same response from me.” When training animals, the trainer has to remember that every step requires the same level of training. The horse cannot reason, “I got sent to my stall today because I tried to bite my owner. If I try to bite again, I might get sent there for a whole week.” Nope, we are a different type of creation in that we have the ability to reason. The responsibility for the gift of reasoning is proper exercise of the Will—or the exercise of proper choices.

We have been created with a sense of moral judgment or a sense of right and wrong. One of the books on our reading list is Mere Christianity by C. S. Lewis, who was once an atheist. In his book, Mere Christianity, he completely defends the Christian understanding, and does it without a single reference to scripture. Those are just a couple of reasons that his book has been studied for many generations.

Mere Christianity is a MUST READ. One of the genuine benefits of confinement is the ability to spend time in activities we once passed by with the excuse of being too busy. Granted, if you read this little booklet once, you will want to read it again and again, but then who has the time for things like that?

Deuteronomy 30:19 NIV This day I call heaven and earth as witnesses against you that I have set before you life and death, blessings and curses. Now choose life, so that you and your children may live.

19

My skin is important to me because it is the only thing that separates me from the rest of the world. My Will and my ability to choose are as important to me as my skin because it is the only thing that separates me from the rest of creation, including other people and God Himself.

I must find a way to care for both my skin and my Will. My Will is my control central. God gave me a free Will and even He will not take that control away from me. Is my ship floundering? Do I need to take control? My Will was given to me by God. It is my responsibility alone.

96

M

Proverbs 16:9 NIV

ost of the time we can trace problems from past life situations as we learn to decide correctly in our present situation. We may have exercised our choices over time in a way that was directed by the desire to please others and fit into one social situation or rebel against another. By the time we reach adulthood we have become confused about what we really want and how to achieve it. In the area of our own choices, we usually have some “real” reason that we “had” to make the choices we did. For example: “Why did I lie to my parents about _______? Why did I choose to go with _______ when I could have just gone home? Why did I allow _______ to do _______ to me when all I had to do was say ‘no?’”

3-2

Usually, we can trace our bad choices to one of three roots. One root grows out of a fear of rejection. Another grows out of a fear of punishment, and another comes directly from not understanding the value within ourselves. Our emotions and thought patterns at one time were completely detrimental and affected our ability to make good decisions because our emotions were driving our actions.

Over the past 80 days we have begun to learn how to control both our emotions and our thought life. Through these days of discovery, we have recognized the influences our wild emotions and incorrect thought patterns have upon our Will. Most self help ventures, counseling or other processes we have been through in the past have begun with trying to tame our Will.

Programs that focus on controlling the Will as an independent facet of our being prove to be only a temporary help at best, and our failures bring us full circle to our starting place with an extra load of guilt to carry because of another failure.

By learning what God has to say about our acceptance, our ability to withstand punishment and our extreme value as an individual human being, we can begin to learn how to allow the Will to be directed into making choices that lead to a more productive outcome. If we use the analogy of a ship guided by a rudder, we can begin to understand that our life in this world is, and has been, directed by something. We have not been drifting around aimlessly without guidance or direction, even if it may appear that we have. It’s time now for us to find out what has been directing us. As we discover what has been driving us, we may find that we have been allowing a blind guide to set our course.

Proverbs 16:9 NIV 9 In his heart a man plans his course, but the LORD determines his steps.

Is it possible that I can change the guidance control of my life? First I must find out what or who has been in control in the past. Is it me? Am I the one I have allowed to set my course? Is it emotions running in the wrong direction that have driven me off course? Is it fear of rejection or fear of punishment that has been in control? First, I must figure out what or who has been in control before I can decide if I even want to make changes. If I really evaluate my situation carefully, I may find that it is not just any one of these things that has been allowed control over me, but to some extent all of them. I will need to make a “fearless and moral inventory” with the idea in mind that I should determine WHY I made choices that took me off course. HINT: The correct answer will not be found in people or circumstances outside of myself.

97

3-3

A

fter working through yesterday’s “Thoughts For Meditation,” it should be noted that while trying to figure out why we made choices that took us off course, inherently we had to know what the right course was in order to know we were off course. I have been a professional pilot for a good portion of my life. One of the things pilots study constantly is accident reports. Oh, I don’t mean those news stories that come out after an accident, but the NTSB reports that are filed after intense investigations.

The reason for such studies is to understand what occurred to other well trained pilots in order to help us avoid similar circumstances. In most cases the tragic event that leads to an NTSB investigation was not caused by just one fault. The paper trail will lead to a series of events. Each event may not have a dramatic consequence in itself, but when taken together, or as one following another, the result was a flight ending in an unintentional and unexpected manner.

James 1:14-17 KJV

This same condition can be observed in our everyday lives. If you ask a child, say age 8-10, ”What do you want to be when you grow up?” the answer will not be “a drug addict” or “a lifelong inmate in prison.”

Following this same thought process, we can see that it was a series of events and choices made long before a person ended up in such dramatic circumstances that blazed the trail to destruction. We need to examine how to make good choices if we want to learn how to responsibly exercise our Will. A principle from good flight training, from the first introductory flight to the last advanced simulator recurrent, is that if we think out a situation that has potential for problems and decide ahead of time what we are going to do about it, then the time between the event and our actions will be reduced. One of the ways we can improve our ability to make correct decisions is to determine ahead of time what we will do in a certain circumstance. In the beginning there are too many different circumstances to separate and identify. Therefore, let us see if we can find at least one principle we can apply today.

James 1:14-17 KJV 14 But every man is tempted, when he is drawn away of his own lust, and enticed. 15Then when lust hath conceived, it bringeth forth sin: and sin, when it is finished, bringeth forth death. 16Do not err, my beloved brethren.

17 Every good gift and every perfect gift is from above, and cometh down from the Father of lights, with whom is no variableness, neither shadow of turning.

In this scripture there are two points that require consideration for today’s meditation. First, there is a progression from temptation to sin. Or there is a progression of choices that come out of the thought processes and emotions that lead to trouble unless a plan is in place to circumvent disaster. Like the aircraft accident example, it is not just one thing that goes wrong but a series of events that lead to disaster. Secondly, this scripture also points out that every good and perfect choice—called a gift here—comes from the Father of lights, in whom there is no variation or shadow of turning. The analogy of a shadow of turning refers to the shadow that results from the turning of the earth. It means there is no darkness in God and that He never sleeps but is always on watch over us.

God does not make my choices for me. I must learn to study His word and decide what to do before the crisis. Do I think that if I could apply that knowledge early I could divert a catastrophe in my own life? What plan do I have in effect for handling events that lead to a crisis in my life?

98

I 1 Peter 1:24-25 NIV

n the previous two chapters we had a good study of our thoughts and emotions. Without having some means of getting a handle on them we would never be able to exercise our Wills correctly. At one time we allowed either or both our emotions and thoughts to drive us instead of our own choices. This led to the belief that things “just happened” to us. We became victims of our own circumstances. Most of these dire circumstances resulted from our choices; they did not “just happen.” If things “just happen” to us, then we have no control over them. However, if we can see where we went wrong and bring correction at an early stage, we can regain control. I know more than one person who chooses to believe that everything that happens to them is someone else’s fault. If that is really the case then they can do nothing about it.

3-4

If something goes wrong in my life, I want to know what I did so I can prevent it from happening again. In my years working with women in prison and other dramatic circumstances of life that bring confinement, I discovered that many, if not most, have very limited childhood experiences that taught them how to deal with life on a larger scale. Competitive games in school were meant to teach us how to work as a team and play by the rules. In the days when it was safe to play with the neighborhood kids outside, we learned how to fit in and be ourselves at the same time. Those of us who were taught to hunt and fish by our fathers and grandfathers learned to respect others and to handle power responsibly. I was a female child but that did not exempt me from having to field dress and butcher a deer if I shot it. At a very young age I would fish with my grandfather, and I had to decide if each fish I caught was big enough to yield a meal and if I wanted to spend the time required to clean it. If either criteria was not met, the fish was released unharmed.

A young person who experiences the result of killing something learns to make choices concerning those events. With proper oversight, he will know how and when to make a life or death decision that turns out quite differently than the ones pictured in movies and television programs.

While learning to swim, children are faced with experiences that go well beyond the development of the skill to float on the surface and to move in a desired direction without drowning. The swimmer learns something about personal limits that cannot be taught by word of mouth. When we learn to operate machinery, such as a bicycle, roller skates, a motocycle, or a tractor, we are learning skills that help us make choices in everyday life.

Many people who are learning to live with the severe lifestyle restrictions of confinement need to draw on those training experiences. It seems that a common problem with people in these conditions is that they either never had those experiences or they never learned how to apply the lessons to real life. The major focus of this 40-day period will be learning how to be prepared for crisis before we are overwhelmed.

1 Peter 1:24-25 NIV 24 All men are like grass, and all their glory is like the flowers of the field; the grass withers and the flowers fall, 25but the word of the Lord stands forever.”

If the word of the Lord stands forever, then it goes before me and will continue after me. The precepts in it may have been written in times past but they apply to me today. Instead of the temporary ideas of men, isn’t it better for me to form my decision-making around ideas that will stand forever? What is the basis for the ideas that I have been following? Do I need to make a change?

99

3-5

O

ne of the ways pilots manage decision-making that helps them deal with a crisis is to preplan for unexpected events. An example is when a pilot plans for a takeoff in a twin engine aircraft.

If that aircraft suddenly lost power during the take off roll, certain aircraft will not be able to complete the take off with one engine, while others can. In either case the pilot had better have a whole game plan ready to put into play at an instant’s notice if such an event should occur. Most pilots fly for a lifetime without losing an engine on takeoff. However, pilots preplan for that event with diligence. Just before takeoff, I always repeat the procedure for that event out loud before I set takeoff power. During the required annual flight training, the smooth application of this procedure is tested during just such an event. I can assure you that a pilot who has not thought about what he is going to do in such an event, or one who has failed to rehearse the procedure, will have extraordinary difficulty with the added shock of a real event.

Proverbs 3:5-6 NIV

When I was in training to teach aviation to others, I had a wise instructor who told me about the “four P’s of learning.” There is first Procedure. If we do not learn the procedure, how can we possibly perform? Once we learn the procedure we have to practice that procedure. When we practice the procedure we develop proficiency. As we develop proficiency, we must continue practicing the procedure. Only then will we be able to work on the polish. We polish our performance by continuing to practice the procedure with less tolerance for error. This process can be seen in the activity of learning to play a piece of music on the piano. First, we have to slowly learn which notes to play and in what order. Once we learn the procedure, we can practice. If we practice enough we will gain the ability to play the piece of music “from heart” or have a degree of proficiency. After we have continued to practice the procedure, we will find that we are constantly trying to polish the product.

This same principle applies to learning how to deal with the suddenlys of life. We cannot expect to be polished in the execution of our Wills when we have not first understood the procedure. In addition, the more preplanning we can do before a crisis, the better we will be able to handle it when it comes.

Proverbs 3:5-6 NIV 5 Trust in the LORD with all your heart and lean not on your own understanding; 6in all your ways acknowledge him, and he will make your paths straight.

Am I waiting until a crisis arises before I plan to deal with it when it comes? Have I been wasting time during “easy” times and not using that time to prepare for the “hard” times? Are there some things that I already know I can do to help me better handle the suddenlys in my life? When I feel good and have the ability to exercise a measure of freedom during my confinement, do I spend it in preparation for the more difficult times yet to come? Do I waste this time that could be used towards making a plan and giving thought to the things that may be needed at a moment’s notice later?

100

A Psalm 91:1-8 NIV

nother tool that the pilot uses to help him deal with emergencies and unusual circumstances is a checklist. I have heard many jokes about my need to fly with an instruction book close by. However, the checklist is a most valuable tool! Not all aircraft are alike and some systems operate in a totally different manner from one aircraft to another, so a checklist aids the pilot to operate the differing systems correctly. In addition, the use of a checklist assures us that the necessary systems are properly configured for each phase of flight. There is a checklist for normal operations and one for emergency and abnormal situations. Each emergency checklist has a set of items red ink at its start. The red items are required to be committed to memory by the pilot and must be completed correctly and decisively from memory. The items that follow can wait until the pilot has completed the memory items and gotten out his checklist.

3-6

During the good times we need to be learning the scriptures and memorizing verses. We need to have a hand full of verses committed to memory that will help us keep on course until we are able to go to the Bible for more information. Memorizing songs to sing during emergencies is an excellent idea. Since we can listen to Christian music under most confining circumstances, even while incarcerated, we should be storing up these riming phrases so when a “suddenly” happens to us we have the memory item right on the front edge of our brains.

Psalm 91:1-8 NIV He who dwells in the shelter of the Most High will rest in the shadow of the Almighty. 2I will say of the LORD, “He is my refuge and my fortress, my God, in whom I trust.” 3Surely he will save you from the fowler’s snare and from the deadly pestilence. 4He will cover you with his feathers, and under his wings you will find refuge; his faithfulness will be your shield and rampart.

5 You will not fear the terror of night, nor the arrow that flies by day, 6nor the pestilence that stalks in the darkness, nor the plague that destroys at midday.

7 A thousand may fall at your side, ten thousand at your right hand, but it will not come near you. 8You will only observe with your eyes and see the punishment of the wicked.

1

We have read these verses before but now we need to see them in a different light. Take verse 91:1, “He who dwells in the shelter of the Most High will rest in the shadow of the Almighty.” We can commit it to memory. This becomes memory item number one when crisis hits. This is our 911 scripture. Then take the second verse: “I will say of the LORD, “He is my refuge and my fortress, my God, in whom I trust.” Memorize it. Now, we have the first two steps in an emergency checklist for life crisis.

Only when I determine to DWELL in the shadow of the Most High can I seek His promised protection. Dwell does not mean to pass by the sheltered place upon occasion, but to live in, seek to be hidden by, and hold myself close to Him. I need to fill up my checklist in the “good“ times so that I will be ready in the “bad” times. Then I can say that He is my refuge and fortress and that I will trust in Him. OK, this is the procedure: 1.

I will dwell in His shelter. 2. Rest in His shadow. 3. Seek Him as my refuge and fortress. 4. I will trust God. By following this procedure I can learn to exercise my Will by choosing to understand the owner’s manual and follow the correct checklist. I will not allow my thoughts and emotions to determine my choices. In fact, I will choose to let my Will determine which thoughts and which emotions I will bring into a situation. No longer do the wild dogs of my thoughts or out of control horses of my emotions need to determine my choices. I will choose to align my Will with the Will of God. 101

3-7

T

he reason that we had to deal with our thoughts and emotions before we could tackle our Wills is that our Will has been driven by out of control emotions and incorrect thoughts for so long that it just makes choices without thinking. By developing plans for defensive action before the crisis, by making checklists for our actions, and by allowing our reason to set the course of our Will, we will have a much better chance of making “good” decisions. Where does fear come from? In many cases our environment has included circumstances that allowed us to respond in fear and intimidation, rather than see the value within ourselves.

2 Timothy 1:7 KJV 2 Corinthians 10:3-6 NIV

2 Timothy 1:7 KJV 7 For God hath not given us the spirit of fear; but of power, and of love, and of a sound mind.

The reason that we have been responding to fear is because we had neither cast out the vicious dogs nor trained our wild horses.

The Bible and God’s Word become the substance that we need in order to reprogram our decision making. God’s Word allows us to overcome fear and unworthiness. Remember the following verse?

2 Corinthians 10:3-6 NIV 3 For though we live in the world, we do not wage war as the world does. 4The weapons we fight with are not the weapons of the world. On the contrary, they have divine power to demolish strongholds. 5We demolish arguments and every pretension that sets itself up against the knowledge of God, and we take captive every thought to make it obedient to Christ. 6And we will be ready to punish every act of disobedience, once your obedience is complete.

If you recall 2 Corinthians 10:3-6 from past days, you will probably only remember the part about taking every thought captive and holding it up against the measuring stick of God’s Word, and making it come into obedience to Christ. Now let’s try using these verses to make our pre-crisis plans and an emergency checklist. If the Word is not in our memory banks, we cannot call up the proper actions and reactions when the attack comes.

I will need to search the Word for myself to find the verses I need to put on my memory list in order to help me deal with the situations of my own life. I can start with the verses suggested in this journal, but I will need to develop my own memory verses as well so that I can build my own list to fit the special needs that are unique to me. I will use songs and verses that will remind me that God loves me and I am valuable to Him, even if it appears that the “world” does not agree.

102

D

James 1:22-25 NIV

id all the choices I made out of fear of rejection and punishment really keep me from suffering consequences for my choices? Why is it so difficult to make choices that inherently I know are the right ones?

The voice of fear is not the voice of God. Perhaps I need to become aware that I may still have a couple of old dogs tracking me. I will need to learn how to stand against fear so that I can exercise my Will and choose a different path.

3-8

A PERSONAL STORY: In my own past I was driven by the performance acceptance syndrome. I actually believed that if I did things perfectly— meaning that if a person could find no fault in what I did—then that person would have to like me. This grew into the thought process that said, “If they like what I do then they HAVE to LIKE ME.” Even today I have to fight the thought process that says that if someone finds fault in what I am doing, then it reflects on me. This is called taking the event personally. Today, when I consider this thought process all by itself, I can easily see the fallacy in it. How could I ever get through the process of being taught to fly airplanes and helicopters if I had not learned to take correction without taking it personally? Somewhere along the way I had to realize that the actual ability to see things in my behavior needing correction, and being able to bring correction into the situation, was better than not “needing” correction in the first place.

James 1:22-25 NIV 22 Do not merely listen to the word, and so deceive yourselves.

Do what it says. 23Anyone who listens to the word but does not do what it says is like a man who looks at his face in a mirror 24and, after looking at himself, goes away and immediately forgets what he looks like. 25But the man who looks intently into the perfect law that gives freedom, and continues to do this, not forgetting what he has heard, but doing it-he will be blessed in what he does.

I have a tendency to not want to even look into the mirror of the Word, much less let it show me what I need to do to change. Very often the mirror is held up to me though other people. The old performance acceptance syndrome would like to continue to control me. A few of the old dogs that continue to track me bark out of this fear of rejection. My emotions continue to want to react with the fight or flight response. But I am in the process of training my emotions to face what they fear and not let them take me for a wild ride. Today I can bring out my checklist of scriptures and songs to help me remember that my perfection is in Christ, not in myself, and that I am more than what I do.

How can I take this example and apply it to myself? When I look into the mirror of the Word I know that I must make a change in my behavior. I will have to choose, by an act of my own Will, to bring correction to my thinking process to yield a different outcome. At first it will feel very uncomfortable, but the promise is that if I continue to practice the procedure, I will be blessed. Or I might say that if I practice this procedure, then I will develop proficiency, and if I continue to practice this same procedure, I will be able to polish my performance. And here it was in the Word all the time! Is it possible that I can learn to look into the mirror of the Word and see the correction needed? If so, I can then make the correction before it becomes necessary for another human being to hold the mirror up to me?

103

3-9

W

hatever you envisioned for your life during yesterday’s exercise, you can be assured that you do not have it completely correct. Let’s continue with our work on learning to exercise our Will. The following scriptures are the famous “love” verses from the 13th chapter of Corinthians.

1 Corinthians 13:4-7 NIV 4 Love is patient, love is kind. It does not envy, it does not boast, it is not proud. 5It is not rude, it is not self-seeking, it is not easily angered, it keeps no record of wrongs. 6Love does not delight in evil but rejoices with the truth. 7It always protects, always trusts, always hopes, always perseveres.

1 Corinthians 13:4-7 NIV 1 Corinthians 13:8–12 NIV

If I say to myself, today I am going to choose—by an act of my Will—to act in a manner consistent with 1 Cor 13:4-7 toward every one with whom I come in contact. Then I will find that I am unable to accomplish this without help from a power greater than myself. I will run up against those old thought processes and out of control emotions. There are at least two levels of obedience. One is the outward manifestation while the other is inward. We may have gotten better control of our outward actions, but that inner person is more difficult to deal with. The first part of this scripture is the part that most of us sooner or later memorize. We learn that Love is not a feeling but the action we take when we do not have the feeling. Right now let us look at a single verse hidden in the last few phrases of the scripture that follows this famous part. It says: 1 Corinthians 13:8–12 NIV 8 Love never fails. But where there are prophecies, they will cease; where there are tongues, they will be stilled; where there is knowledge, it will pass away. 9For we know in part and we prophesy in part, 10but when perfection comes, the imperfect disappears. 11When I was a child, I talked like a child, I thought like a child, I reasoned like a child.

When I became a man, I put childish ways behind me. 12Now we see but a poor reflection as in a mirror; then we shall see face to face. Now I know in part; then I shall know fully, even as I am fully known.

Look at verse 11. Becoming a man (or a woman) requires the transition of putting away those thoughts we still have from our childhood, about what becoming a man or woman of God would be like. Verse 12 refers to using the image of Jesus Christ as a reflection in the mirror. We are to measure ourselves by the reflection we can only dimly see at this time.

These verses tell us that as we determine to become something different than we are at the present time, we will have to learn to attempt to mirror the image of Jesus. This does not mean just to act like we think He would act, but instead to use the mirror of the Word to allow ourselves to be transformed by looking into His face.

Today I have to realize that I will not have all the answers. I will not know everything before I begin my journey. But if I know Jesus, then I can continue to look upon His face instead of into the face of my troubles. Whose face am I looking into? Is it possible that I have been looking into the wrong face all along? Can it be as simple as changing my focus point and looking into the face of Jesus?

104

W 2 Corinthians 5:1 NIV

hen I was learning to ride a bicycle I was taught not to look at the rock in the road that I did not want to hit, but to look at the place that I wanted to go instead. At an early age I found that if I looked at the big crack in the sidewalk my skate somehow just naturally went into it. I transitioned this learning skill into other endeavors as I grew older. Before I became an expert skier I already knew that if I wanted to ski through the trees I had to look at the holes instead of the trees. I was taught to aim high in steering when I was taking driver’s education. In flight training, I learned to plan for my landing well before entering the airport environment, and in the flare, to look at the far end of the runway. As a swim team member, I was taught that the position of my chin governed the position of my body in all swimming or diving. I learned to aim a shotgun ahead of the bird I intended to shoot. When we learn things, we are able to transfer a learning skill from one activity onto another.

3-10

This process of transfer is a primary tool teachers use when teaching a skill to someone. The important thing here is that we can use the things we already know in order to help us look upon the face of Jesus, as in a mirror, and to let the rest fall into place. Granted, we need to learn more of the Word and allow it to wash us and change us, but if we want to stop falling over the rocks in the road or veering off centerline, we have to know where to focus our attention.

Will just knowing these things and developing these skills prevent us from ever stumbling over a rock, veering off centerline or catching an unexpected gulp of water? Certainly not! But if we not only know these things but practice them daily, then the rocks may toss us into the rose garden less often.

We learn that veering off centerline may still allow us to land on the landing surface, and although we gulp a cupful of water, we will not drown. In addition, we know immediately that we have either put our focus in the wrong place or positioned ourselves incorrectly. With proper knowledge and continued practice we can quickly restore our focal point and position. With lots of practice on this procedure, we will slowly begin to function so smoothly that others around us won’t even know that we were off track or swallowed a bit of water.

It will not be a matter of covering up what we really are so that others will not know, but it will become a matter of operating with a high skill level of proficiency so that the polished product appears without a flaw. When I was a little girl my mother would take me to the Ice Capades, a musical performance by ice skaters with lots of lights and flashing costumes. She would point out that the best skaters took a difficult job and made it look easy. She told me that if I could see how difficult the routine was then the skater was not so good.

2 Corinthians 5:1 NIV 1 Now we know that if the earthly tent we live in is destroyed, we have a building from God, an eternal house in heaven, not built by human hands.

I thought that when we got to this phase of the book that things would get easier. Dealing with the Will should have been simple. Perhaps I thought that all I had to do was just make up my mind and choose correctly, then everything would be OK. Have I been focusing on the rocks and cracks instead of keeping my eyes focused on the objective? Have I been focusing on just what I do not want to be, instead of who I should become? Have I positioned myself so that I can only make progress through constant attention to that position to keep from sinking? Or have I been overwhelmed by the waves and become tired of fighting for survival? How can I change my focus and position myself for success?

105

3-11

T

he thinking process that told us that if we did something in a certain way, then everything would be OK, was an incorrect thinking process. Many of us bought into that idea from one philosophy or another. Personally, I got the idea from my father when I was a child. I do not know if he ever said it just this way, but the way I got it was that if I made good decisions today, then I would have a good foundation. If I made good decisions tomorrow I would build upon that foundation. Therefore, if everything fell down in my life, it had to be because I made some wrong decision somewhere along the line, and everything that went wrong was my fault. Some people I know have the idea that if they just turn their lives over to Christ, it will make everything OK. Many of us have heard the advice, which said that if we just give our problems to God, then everything will turn out fine. It is no wonder that many of us became disillusioned because we found that everything didn’t just turn out OK.

Psalm 51:1-2 NIV

Part of the reason for this journal is to help us discover how to manage our lives in situations that have not just turned out OK. In addition, some of us are not in our circumstance because of something we did wrong. Today we are going to look at a word that is often found in the Bible. It is the word INIQUITY. Most dictionaries dwell on the lawlessness associated with the word. It is associated with sin. However, it has been suggested that if we replace the word iniquity with the phrase “wrong thinking,” we can find the cure as well as examine the result. When we examine both the Greek and Hebrew words and the translation of the words, we will discover that the sin and lawlessness is derived from wrong thinking. The belief that “If we just do everything right, then everything will turn out OK” is wrong thinking and therefore, iniquity. This wrong thinking leads to all kinds of behaviors that deny the power of God, make us believe that we are all powerful, and sets us up for more failure because life just doesn’t work that way. Many of us are guilty of this iniquity, or wrong thinking, and for many more the wrong thinking has led them into all kinds of sin. It is in this part of the journal that we are going to have to wrestle with lots of old ideas that have kept us running in circles, chasing promises that don’t exist, and developing expectations that do not get met. It is from this quagmire that iniquity comes. The Scripture of the Day, Psalms 51: 1-2, mentions the word iniquity.

Psalm 51:1-2 NIV Have mercy on me, O God, according to your unfailing love; according to your great compassion blot out my transgressions. 2Wash away all my iniquity and cleanse me from my sin.

1

Here is a passage of scripture that separates our transgressions, iniquity and sin. Yes, they are all so closely connected that it is difficult to separate them from a single act. The more we can learn about each one and their differences, the more likely we will be able to change the wrong thinking and redirect the resultant behavior causing transgression and sin.

Wrong thinking. Is it possible that some of the thought processes that I hold dear could be so wrong as to lead me into transgressions and sin? If so, is it also possible that as I try to follow this path of wrong thinking, I will remain in the same condition? How can I wash my mind and wash away the iniquity? Does washing imply a focused period of identifying spots, applying special techniques to the spots and then continuously scrubbing the fabric? Have I set a determined course to remove the stains and thoroughly clean the garment, or have I settled on allowing stains to remain and attempt to keep the spots hidden?

106

I Ecclesiastes 7:13 NIV

niquity, as wrong thinking, is a constructive way to view this word.

As we learned yesterday, the Bible makes a distinction between transgression, iniquity and sin. Each requires a different response from God. The Psalm was written by King David after his indiscretion with Bathsheba. A person must go to the Book of 2 Samuel and read chapters 11 and 12 in order to become familiar with the circumstances of David’s life, which brought him to the point of writing Psalm 51. The circumstances are very important to the meaning of these verses and allow us to identify more readily with the outcome.

3-12

David asked God to blot out his transgression. He asked Him to wash away all iniquity, and then he requests that all of his sin be cleansed.

Interesting? Blot out, wash away, cleanse. If iniquity was the same thing as the transgression and sin was the same as transgression and iniquity, why would David request a different response from God to each of these things?

Today we are examining iniquity. David’s iniquity was his wrong thinking which led to the transgression that then led him into sin. Deception is the greatest weapon the enemy of our spirit possesses. If we knew we were being deceived, we would no longer be deceived. Deception is like complacency. Complacency never strikes when we are most vigilant. On another day we will examine deception, but for now the main difference between deception and iniquity is that with iniquity, we inherently know what is right or wrong, and we choose to develop the line of thinking that leads us into transgression and then into sin.

While deception is often something that we are not aware of and are not deliberately choosing, iniquity is choosing the thing we know is wrong and making it somehow seem right. The philosophy of situational ethics is, in effect, iniquity. What we need is something beyond our own thinking that sets a course for us to steer by, a plan that will keep our eyes on a secure target so that we don’t veer off course.

Ecclesiastes 7:13 NIV Consider what God has done: Who can straighten what he has made crooked?

13

Many of our bad choices have been made out of wrong thinking, and most of those choices were made while inherently knowing that we were trying to make the things God calls crooked straight.

There are many things I have chosen that I knew from the beginning were not correct. Like David, I have justified myself and my actions on many occasions even when I knew deep down inside of me that my actions were wrong. David asked God to wash away his iniquity. Do I need to have my thought process washed? Could I become more responsible for exercising my Will if my thought processes are washed? Can I pick out one thought process that I know is wrong and begin to learn how to wash that thought process? If I can learn to do it with only one thought then I can learn to do it with another. Perhaps I need God’s help to apply a special spot remover and apply it with just the right pressure in order to blot the stain out. Can I wash the thought process with the Word in order to clean the whole garment completely?

107

3-13

T

here are some instructions in the Bible concerning just what we must do with our thinking processes if we wish to have them washed. First, in a letter to the church in Rome, Paul included the following instructions:

Romans 12:2 NIV 2 Do not conform any longer to the pattern of this world, but be transformed by the renewing of your mind. Then you will be able to test and approve what God’s will is-his good, pleasing and perfect will.

Romans 12:2 NIV Ephesians 5:25-27 NIV

Here Paul’s instructions tell us three important things: 1. It is possible to have a renewed or washed mind. 2. The first step must be to realize that we have been trying to conform to this world’s patterns, and we must simply put a stop to that. Today we must admit that we have been making choices according to situational ethics and have ended up in iniquity or wrong thinking. 3. Paul says that it is possible for us to know God’s will for ourselves and that when we do, we will be able to choose to align our Will with His will.

In a set of instructions directed to husbands and the way they should love their wives, Paul gives us the key to the washing of our thought processes. These verses are found in his letter to the church at Ephesus. In chapter 5 Paul likens the church to a bride, and in verse 26 he says that holiness and cleansing come from washing with water through the word.

Ephesians 5:25-27 NIV 25 Husbands, love your wives, just as Christ loved the church and gave himself up for her 26to make her holy, cleansing her by the washing with water through the word, 27and to present her to himself as a radiant church, without stain or wrinkle or any other blemish, but holy and blameless.

We clean out our minds first by deciding, by an act of our Wills, to stop going along with the wrong thinking and situational ethics that we have become accustomed to. Then we must decide to immerse ourselves in the Word and allow it to change, or wash, our thinking.

The first step I need to make toward having a renewed mind is to confess to God that I have been guilty of iniquity, and ask Him to help me apply spot remover and wash my thoughts so that they may become spotless. Can I think of ways that my thinking processes have taken me in a direction that I knew was wrong from the beginning? I should list specifically the things that I have built a whole house of thoughts around, when all the time I knew the house I was building was not sound.

I should ask God to forgive me of my iniquity. I must determine to keep my thought patterns aligned with the Word. I should become vigilant to seek out the patterns of wrong thinking, or iniquity, that lead to transgression and sin. In the past I hid the spots and tried to keep them covered with other garments or decorations. Now I know that freedom comes from discovering the spots and blotting them out by washing the whole thinking process in the Word of God. 108

M Isaiah 53:6 NIV

any Bible teachers have taught on iniquity and explained it in various ways. In your own study, you may find another explanation that you like just as well as the one I have set out for you. One of the most prevalent descriptions is that of mankind having a “bent” toward sin. The reason I prefer my own explanation over that one is that if I have a “bent” toward some sin or other, then there is no way out for me. It feels a bit like something genetic within my make up that I cannot completely change or overcome. If I understand iniquity to be a pattern of wrong thinking developed around ideas and concepts that I inherently know to be wrong in the first place, then there is a lot of hope for me. As we saw yesterday, the scripture from David’s prayer indicates that there is something that can be done with the iniquity and the resultant actions that completely restores our relationship with God, even if the consequences of the sin are not removed.

3-14

If iniquity is explained by my having a bent toward sin, then I see no hope for my renewal and recovery. If I do indeed “get well,” a relapse is something that is inevitable. Like having had Malaria, I may get well and stay well for decades, but then without warning, up pops a relapse. If iniquity is a house of cards built out of thought patterns that I already know better than to accept in the first place, then there is hope for my restoration and complete recovery. I like my definition better. I also think it fits the scripture better.

As we progress in our maturity in the things of God and begin to learn to “walk out our faith,” in everyday life we must always keep an open mind to the teaching of others who are walking on the same paths as we are. In fact when we begin to think that we have all the answers, the next card that gets placed in our house of cards is to think that someone else is entirely wrong. Then we get the card that says that we should teach them how things are, etc., etc.

This is how we fully develop a house of cards built out of wrong thinking and become caught up in iniquity again. See how it works? Iniquity is not deception. Deception is when we have become blinded and do not know we are wrong. If we live in iniquity long enough we can become blinded or unable to distinguish the truth from falsehood. But while we are in iniquity, we still know that our house of thoughts is being constructed out of flimsy cards.

Isaiah 53:6 NIV 6 We all, like sheep, have gone astray, each of us has turned to his own way; and the LORD has laid on him the iniquity of us all.

In the famous scripture found in Isaiah 53 that fully describes the actions of Christ through His crucifixion, we find that verse 6 says that because we have each wandered in our own ways and followed our own thought processes instead of following the shepherd, we have been guilty of iniquity. However, the scripture further says that our iniquity has been laid upon Jesus, and the price for wrong thinking has been paid for on the cross. This gives us hope that there is freedom from iniquity. However, the result of iniquity, transgression, and sin requires cleansing and forgiveness, not a “magic wand.”

My writings from yesterday are the beginning of a lifelong process as my iniquity is revealed in greater measure. When I find that I have built another house out of wrong thinking, I will have to determine to speak words and prayers that will help me tear down the old house and build another out of truth.

109

3-15

T

he city of Las Vegas has the slogan, “What happens in Vegas, stays in Vegas!” This slogan is designed to draw individuals to the city who will allow themselves to do things there that they would never allow themselves to do at home. It further indicates that in Vegas there is a different standard of morality. It even implies that whatever I do in Vegas will not follow me outside of the city limits. That slogan is a manifestation of iniquity.

Titus 3:4-6 NIV

A person living in New York can begin to think on the things that he might do if he was out of the sight of people he knew. This opens the door for all kinds of thinking patterns. When these thinking patterns become perverted, the person may buy a ticket to Vegas and get involved in any kind of behavior that he knew was wrong in the first place. This would be transgression. Transgression crosses a KNOWN line.

Ask yourself, “when does a person cross the line?” He crosses the line when he makes up his mind to act on the BELIEF that the slogan is TRUE. The sin occurs when the belief is put into action. If you study the story of David that we are using as our model, I believe you will discover that although the Bible does not say it directly, David knew that it was wrong to take Bathsheba as he did, well before he did it. He knew it was wrong to try to hide the consequences of his sin in the manner he chose. He knew it was wrong to send Uriah to the front lines into certain death. In subsequent stories about David, we do not see him having a “relapse” and displaying some inherent “bent” toward this sin. We do see that he has to live with the consequences of that sin. David becomes one of our prime examples that man can be fully restored to right relationship with God, and that the right heart can be a doorway into freedom from guilt and sin.

Before Christ died on the Cross and was raised from the dead, man’s sin was dealt with in a different manner. David’s example is one of the few recorded in the Old Testament in which we see the actual evidence of forgiveness. He phrases it in a request for God to blot out his transgression.

Because all sin requires the penalty of death, it was a strange concept at that time to receive forgiveness, so David asked God to blot out his transgression. An interesting concept for that time! During David’s time, ink was a product used to inscribe messages and make permanent lists. Ink was also used for tattooing. Blotting out was a process of not just wiping the line away, as in using bleach or white-out, but rather it was a process of covering the infraction with enough ink to erase its ability to be read. David is asking God to remove His ability to read the record. In Christ there is a perfect description of just such an act, when God used Christ’s blood to remove, even the stain, and remember the sin no more.

Titus 3:4-6 NIV 4 But when the kindness and love of God our Savior appeared, 5he saved us, not because of righteous things we had done, but because of his mercy. He saved us through the washing of rebirth and renewal by the Holy Spirit, 6whom he poured out on us generously through Jesus Christ our Savior…

Have I been trying to change my thinking in a purely philosophical manner? If I do my part in recognizing wrong thinking and allow my mind to be renewed by the washing of the Word, can I then expect a rebirth and renewal? Can I stop my progression into sin by keeping my mind free of iniquity? If so, what do I need to do in order to keep my thinking processes spot free?

110

T

ransgression. In the passage we have been studying to gain an understanding of iniquity, we find three separate terms with separate remedies. We discovered blotting out of transgressions, washing away of iniquity and the cleansing of sin.

Psalm 51:1-2 NIV

3-16

Psalm 51:1-2 NIV Have mercy on me, O God, according to your unfailing love; according to your great compassion blot out my transgressions. 2Wash away all my iniquity and cleanse me from my sin.

1

David asked God to wash away his iniquity, to blot out his transgression, and to cleanse him of his sin. We discovered that we can renew our minds with the washing of the Word. Today we will think about what we must do about the transgressions we performed while under the influence of the wrong thinking. In order to examine our transgressions we must understand that we transgressed some law or principle or territory in the first place. Much of the psychology today tries to cover the transgressions with platitudes like, “We can’t change the past so we need to just forget it and go on with life.”

TRANSGRESSION The violation of a law, command, or duty. The Hebrew word most often translated as transgression in the Old Testament means “revolt” or “rebellion.” The psalmist wrote, “Blessed is he whose transgression is forgiven, whose sin is covered” (Ps 32:1). In the New Testament every occurrence of the word transgression (NKJV) is a translation of a Greek word which means “a deliberate breach of the law” (Rom 4:15; 1 Tim 2:14; Heb 2:2). (From Nelson’s Illustrated Bible Dictionary, Copyright 1986, Thomas Nelson Publishers.)

In the definition of transgression quoted from the Nelson Dictionary, a verse of scripture is quoted. The phrase is written by David and recorded in the Book of Psalms. In Psalm 51 David asked God to blot out his transgression. In Psalm 31 he uses the word forgive. Inherent in the understanding of transgression is the realization that there is some law—written or unwritten—that is in effect. Most laws and life principles are designed to protect one person from another and/or to separate personal properties under rightful ownership. When we violate a law or principle, we have placed ourselves in a position that requires us to acknowledge that we were in the wrong and ask for forgiveness from another. Transgression means that we crossed a boundary line. There is a deliberate element that is inherent in transgression, just as there is knowledge of wrong inherent in iniquity. Here the transgression carries the quality of “I see the line but I am crossing it anyway.”

Iniquity, or wrong thinking, led me to crossing a boundary line that I knew was there. In deception I would not have recognized the wrong.

In ignorance I would not have been guilty of a deliberate transgression.

Deliberate or not, it is because of a transgression that I will need forgiveness. However, transgression has within its meaning the DELIBERATE breach of the law. Today I will examine my own transgressions. What laws do I know that I have deliberately broken? Is my current confinement due in some part to my transgressions? When I find transgression in my life, I will write out the law or principle that I violated. I will examine the thinking process that led me to the transgression and I will list those people whom have been adversely affected.

111

3-17

T

he complete story of David’s indiscretion with Bathsheba tells us that these events, and David’s subsequent consequences, are events recorded in the life of a King who the scripture refers to as a man after God’s own heart. This description of David is recorded in I Samuel 13 when Samuel is giving Saul the word that he is to be removed from power and David has been chosen to reign in his place.

1 Samuel 13:14 KJV 14 But now thy kingdom shall not continue: the LORD hath sought him a man after his own heart, and the LORD hath commanded him to be captain over his people, because thou hast not kept that which the LORD commanded thee.

1 Samuel 13:14 KJV Psalm 51:3-4 NIV

When we study the situation with David that led to his transgression, we need to remember and be advised that those of us who love the Lord and have a personal relationship with Him are not immune to iniquity, transgression and sin.

The important thing is that when we discover what has happened, we must have the heart that David had and be quick to acknowledge our transgression and ask for forgiveness. In the first two verses of Psalm 51, David acknowledged his problems and asked for help. In verses 3 and 4 we find who David transgressed against.

Psalm 51:3-4 NIV 3 For I know my transgressions, and my sin is always before me.

4 Against you, you only, have I sinned and done what is evil in your sight…

Notice that David does not claim that he transgressed against Bathsheba, Uriah, his kingdom, his kingship, or even himself. David says to God, “Against you and you only have I sinned.” Interesting, huh? This does not say that he did no wrong to those involved. It does say that when we transgress the law, it is God’s law. We must first make peace with God before we can make peace with others. I believe this scripture tells us that there are things that we do that have such far reaching effects upon others that nothing will ever be the same again. There are events put into effect that we can never undo.

We can only ask God to blot out our transgressions. In the natural, we will always have to deal with the consequences of our sin. Being forgiven by God does not mean that we have no need to be aware of our abuse of others and that we do not need to make amends where possible. It does mean that ultimately our sin is against God and our transgression is against His law. Our peace has to be made first with God. Christ’s blood is the means that God uses to blot out transgressions.

Can I see that the laws and principles that I have violated are really God’s law? Can I learn to search the Word for examples and designs that will show me where I crossed the line of God’s Word, and when I did, how I hurt others? In the example of David, he was choosing to live in denial until Nathan was sent to him to bring correction. How do I react when someone tries to bring me correction in the areas in which I have chosen to build a house of wrong thinking?

112

I James 1:12-15 NIV

niquity, transgression, and sin. The Bible never indicates that sin is something that just jumps up out of nowhere and gobbles us up. There are several passages that show there is a progression into sin. In the ones we have been looking at over the past few days, the progression goes like this: 1. We allow ourselves to entertain ideas that we know are wrong; 2. We allow ourselves to appropriate those ideas as being valid; 3. When we have developed a whole pre-justification, we transgress some law that we knew was there with an attitude of “It may be wrong, but I am going to do it anyway,” Or “my situation calls for my actions because the law, though it may apply to others (iniquity), it does not apply to me;” 4. Once we act upon those thought patterns we have entered into sin.

3-18

In the first example of this progression we are reminded of Adam and Eve and their fall into sin. First, the serpent came and helped Eve set up a thought pattern called iniquity. He said: “You won’t die and you will be like God.” This was contrary to God’s word but she began to dwell upon the thoughts. She became guilty of transgression when she made the physical move to obtain the fruit. Sin followed when she ate of the fruit and it moved from external to internal. Adam followed the same pattern. Regardless of how much we desire to believe we somehow just happened to fall into such and such a sin, it just does not happen like that.

In fact, the belief that “it just happened” is, in itself, iniquity.

James 1:12-15 NIV 12 Blessed is the man who perseveres under trial, because when he has stood the test, he will receive the crown of life that God has promised to those who love him. 13When tempted, no one should say, “God is tempting me.” For God cannot be tempted by evil, nor does he tempt anyone; 14but each one is tempted when, by his own evil desire, he is dragged away and enticed. 15Then, after desire has conceived, it gives birth to sin; and sin, when it is full-grown, gives birth to death.

Sin is the active transgression of God’s law. There are many ways to enter into sin other than iniquity. Deception and ignorance are two ways. A case can be made for Eve on all three platforms of disobedience. Since there had been no death before that time, she did not understand the consequences. This of course, was deception because the serpent deceived her by telling her lies that she had no reason to disbelieve since she had never before heard an untruth. However, she did have God’s word telling her not to eat of that tree, whether she understood or not.

Her deliberate choice to examine the thoughts contrary to God’s word constituted transgression. In the end, there is some desire within us that we are trying to satisfy when we go astray and cross the line. Whether through deception, ignorance or iniquity, sin is still sin. And sin in full bloom brings death.

Is it possible that some of the problems I am dealing with in my life are the result of sin rather than just circumstances? If I can identify a problem as being the result of sin, or can identify current thought processes, desires, and mental visions as sin, then there is a remedy! The blood of Jesus cleanses us from ALL sin. Why do I have such a reluctance to acknowledge my problem as one of sin? Why do I keep trying to make it into something more socially acceptable or politically correct? Neither social acceptance nor political correctness can deal with the problem.

That is like asking the cause to also be the cure. Stupid?

113

3-19

A

s we begin to examine sin, this is a good time to look at a scripture that is perhaps one of the most misused in the Bible.

1 Corinthians 10:12-13 NIV 12 So, if you think you are standing firm, be careful that you don’t 13 fall! No temptation has seized you except what is common to man. And God is faithful; he will not let you be tempted beyond what you can bear.

But when you are tempted, he will also provide a way out so that you can stand up under it.

1 Corinthians 10:12-13 NIV

It is very important for us to read and study the Bible for ourselves. It is through personal study and familiarization with the verses that we become able to tell whether a verse is being used correctly or not. The proper application of scripture is as important as knowing it in the first place. The most skilled heart surgeon in the world could operate on a person’s heart, and if the problem was appendicitis, it would not help the patient to tell him that the heart surgery went well. This seems like an extreme example, yet when it comes to the application of scripture to individual problems, it is amazing how many times this kind of misapplication is made.

This scripture is just such a verse. I have heard teaching and repetitious misquoting of these two verses so often that I think you too may have heard the same incorrect application. The incorrect application goes like this: “God will not put on you more that you can stand,” meaning that your troubles are coming from God and He will not put more adverse circumstances upon you than you can stand, although for some reason He may choose to take you right to the breaking point. Now, I challenge you to read these verses yourself and see if there is anything you can find in them that you think says just that. In addition, I would challenge you to get your Bible out and read the entire passages before and after those verses and try your best to make it agree with that teaching.

What the verses refer to is temptation. Temptation is placed upon us either by our own desires or attraction from the deceiver. We are told that when we come into temptation, God will always make a way of escape for us. It does NOT say that we will take the way out, and neither does it say that we will not be overwhelmed by circumstances if we do not choose to take the way of escape he provides. A serious misconception we have about God and His help is that somehow God will either deliver us from circumstances or fix problems for us. If you will notice carefully, these powerful verses say that while undergoing temptation, He will show us a way out, but we must decide to follow His path. In addition, it says that by doing so, we will be able to stand up under the resulting circumstances.

God does not promise us that He will free us from unfavorable circumstances, but He does say that He will lead us out of the temptation, and uphold us, as we go through the transition. The way out of sin is through repentance and forgiveness. The way out of temptation is seeking God’s path and following it. The way out of the thinking process that got us into the trap is to renew our minds through the washing of the Word, and a determination to remain spot free.

I may not be able to change my circumstances, but can my choices change me while I am dealing with the adverse circumstances? How? 114

W 2 Peter 1:3-4 NIV

hen it comes to being held responsible for the choices we have made, it is interesting that before we got into the Word for ourselves, we did not realize there were alternatives to the choices we had been making. Once we come in contact with God’s Word and we begin to hear Him speaking directly to us through His Word, we begin to have alternative choices. At one time we may have seen these alternative choices as laws or rules that our iniquity allowed us to reject before we even looked at the choice of obedience to the Word. When we allow ourselves to listen to God’s Word and look beyond just the Word itself, we will find the heart of God. God’s heart always has what is best in mind for us. God always acts in love toward us. He always wants us to desire a relationship with Him.

3-20

Many times when we have to make a choice, we find ourselves in an argument with ourselves. The reason we get into an argument with ourselves in the first place is because we already know what the right thing to do is—we just do not want to do it. If this was not the case, there would be no basis for such an argument. There is a song that contains the lyrics, “Nothing compares to the promise I have in You.” Often it will help us to commit our Will to proper action when we know the promise we are sacrificing, rather than choosing actions against God’s word. Therefore, it is imperative that we read the Word so that we can know the promises.

”Nothing compares to the promise I have in You!” There have been many Sunday mornings while singing this song, I have had to examine myself because of the knowledge that I have placed other things ahead of the promise. The hurts, the disappointments, resentments and offenses I want to hang onto must go if I am to receive the promises. It becomes a choice of mine and the action of my Will that holds onto the one and lets the other one go. But, I can not hold onto both at the same time.

When we consider the great advantage in having a free Will and the great gift it is, we may wonder why it seems we fail to choose the very thing we know is correct. When we make choices, we need to be able to put our desire on one side of the scale and the promise on the other side.

Then our choice becomes more than just a decision to do or not to do something. The choice becomes clear. We can choose to either claim a promise from God’s Word or choose our own way.

2 Peter 1:3-4 NIV 3 His divine power has given us everything we need for life and godliness through our knowledge of him who called us by his own glory and goodness. 4Through these he has given us his very great and precious promises, so that through them you may participate in the divine nature and escape the corruption in the world caused by evil desires.

What choices have I made that would have been more clearly defined if I had been aware of God’s Word and the promise it carried? In exercising my Will, it will become increasingly important to understand God’s Word and His will (or desire) in order for me to have clear choices. Is it possible that when God gives me the desires of my heart that He actually changes my desires to His? 115

3-21

A

s we have grown over the past hundred days, we have begun to memorize verses of scripture and songs with refrains that we can easily recall. Certain verses and refrains become “friends” that lift our countenance in times of difficulty. Others will help us stay our course when everything seems to be falling into disarray around us.

John 14: 25-26 KJV

John 14: 25-26 KJV 25 These things have I spoken unto you, being yet present with you. 26But the Comforter, which is the Holy Ghost, whom the Father will send in my name, he shall teach you all things, and bring all things to your remembrance, whatsoever I have said unto you.

When I was much younger I thought the Bible couldn’t help me in times of trouble because when I needed it the most, I just couldn’t find what I needed within the pages. The problem, as I discovered later in life, was not that the help or encouragement or instruction was not there, the problem was that I had not read and memorized enough of the word in the “good” times to allow the Holy Spirit to bring it to my remembrance when I needed it. I did not have enough hymns and Christian lyrics stored up in my mental I-pod to be able to sing them inside my own head when the storm raged.

Part of the purpose and direction of this book is to help you gain control of your inner thought processes called the soul (not the spirit). The soul, as we are learning, is a combination of the mind, the will, and the emotions. What is so important about spending such a long time on each of these areas? Well, the soul is something that we always have with us. Whether we are in a great crowd or in solitary confinement, the soul is always with us. Making peace with our own soul and having control over its parts is essential to becoming the steady and peaceful person of purpose that we desire to become.

With my thought processes driving me before an angry mob of wild dogs and my emotions dragging me all around, how could I be expected to make steady, wise decisions? How can I ever get settled enough to read and understand the promises of God that give me the first real ability to properly exercise my Will?

116

I John 5:19-20 NIV Luke 22:39-44 NIV Hebrews 12:4 NIV

will begin to consider the stories I have been reading, the films I have been watching, the commercials I am exposed to, and the ideas presented by my peers, and look for the message that is being promoted. I will examine the choices the characters make and see how often the story, movie, or advertisement shows me things that I really know are wrong, yet are portrayed as good or correct practices.

3-22

I will observe how the ideas of my peers reflect this wrong thinking.

By understanding that the choice for momentary or immediate gratification does not hold a candle to the choice of the promises, I can—in Him—make an actual, viable choice. No longer do I have to contend with choices that seem to be between the lesser of two evils!

It is easy to say that the proper exercising of our Will is “just following Jesus’ example” when He said: John 5:19-20 NIV 19 “I tell you the truth, the Son can do nothing by himself; he can do only what he sees his Father doing, because whatever the Father does the Son also does. 20For the Father loves the Son and shows him all he does.

Another well-remembered time that Jesus spoke about the exercising of His own free Will is recorded in the 22nd chapter of Luke. The following events occurred during the last hours of freedom for Jesus, just before he was taken captive prior to His crucifixion.

Luke 22:39-44 NIV Jesus went out as usual to the Mount of Olives, and his disciples followed him. 40On reaching the place, he said to them, “Pray that you will not fall into temptation.” 41He withdrew about a stone’s throw beyond them, knelt down and prayed, 42“Father, if you are willing, take this cup from me; yet not my Will, but yours be done.”

43 An angel from heaven appeared to him and strengthened him.

44 And being in anguish, he prayed more earnestly, and his sweat was like drops of blood falling to the ground.

39

These verses give us a dramatic example of the Will making the choice for the promise as opposed to a temporary fix. It is easy for us to pass off our own responsibility to exercise our own Will in disobedience to God’s will, by saying that we are “mere men.” However, we have words recorded in Hebrews 12 that answer just such a temptation.

Hebrews 12:4 NIV 4 In your struggle against sin, you have not yet resisted to the point of shedding your blood.

Have I resisted to the point of shedding my own blood? Is there yet more strength within me? Regardless of how difficult it is for me at this moment, could it be worse? Do I know what is correct in some situation in my life right now that I have not dealt with because it is “easier” to just let it remain as it is? Am I tempted to drop back from a direction that I know is correct? Am I finding that I could use a little support in my endeavor to choose to exercise my Will in order to obtain the promise of God? 117

3-23

T

oday we will look at the writings of a man named Richard Wurmbrand. His experience and the words he has written concerning that experience help to support us in our time of great trial due to confinement.

Out of fourteen years in jail under the Communist in Romania, I spent three years alone in a cell thirty feet below ground, never seeing sun, moon or stars, flowers, or snow, never seeing another man except for the guards and interrogators who beat and tortured me. I seldom heard a noise in that prison. The guards had felt-soled shoes and I did not hear their approach.

John 6:47-51 NIV

I had no Bible, nor any other book. I had no paper on which to write my thoughts. The only thing we were expected to write were statements accusing ourselves and others. During that time I rarely slept at night. I slept in the day-time. Every night I passed the hours in spiritual exercises and prayer. (pg. 7)

In his book, Sermons in Solitary Confinement, Wurmbrand gives us a glimpse of life circumstances so intolerable that our own must pale before his. However, he shows us the extreme ability that the remembered Word of God has to touch us in our most dramatic difficulty. His book is made up out of regenerated sermons that he prepared. He mentally reduced those sermons to riming verse so that he could recall them. He delivered each sermon to a spiritual audience while in total isolation. Wurmbrand’s book is not an easy bed-time story nor is it a compilation of wonderful 5-point lessons. It is a book that records a man and his journey during severely confining circumstances. Through his example, we learn that it is essential for us to become intimately related to God. This relationship must be based on our ability to be honest with Him on a level at which we may not have felt comfortable prior to our own confinement. In his introduction, Wurmbrand said: I did not live on dogma then. Nobody can. The soul feeds on Christ, Not on teachings about him. (pg. 7) John 6:47-51 NIV 47 I tell you the truth, he who believes has everlasting life. 48I am the bread of life. 49Your forefathers ate the manna in the desert, yet they died. 50But here is the bread that comes down from heaven, which a man may eat and not die. 51I am the living bread that came down from heaven. If anyone eats of this bread, he will live forever.

This bread is my flesh, which I will give for the life of the world.�

Have I been trying to survive on dogma instead of Christ himself? Have I become tired of play-church? Am I seeking the real thing? Can I risk studying the Word for myself and telling God that I have a problem with my understanding and belief? Can I take the chance to get real with God, or am I afraid that if I just let it out, I will scare God off into some far reaches of the universe? Is it possible that God may have been waiting for just such a moment so that He can get real with me?

118

R Psalm 103:1 NIV

ichard Wurmbrand, who we met yesterday, developed his entire book from memory. The Holy Spirit was able to bring much to his remembrance while he was suffering extreme confinement. His memory later allowed him to write out some of those sermons he preached to himself and the angels, who were his only companions. I want to share some excerpts from one of Wurmbrand’s sermons with you. Let his correctly functioning soul entice yours to the same imagination and stretching of your theology. Here is part one today, and continues for two more days.

3-24

Our telegraph through the walls functions perfectly. In the fourth cell to my right is a girl, from the underground church, who has been severely tortured but does not betray. She is only eighteen. Her name is Mary.

This communication started me in a series of thoughts which I wish to share with you (pg. 30).

When I was arrested under the Nazis, I saw prisoners being taken out to exercise in the prison yard. Each one was handcuffed behind his back, and they were chained one to another, so that they had to walk in a circle. A Catholic priest, noticing this exclaimed: ”A human rosary!” And he had no beads, He said His “Hail Mary’s”, seeing every man chained to him as a knot in the rosary. An incident like this can move the heart of a Protestant too (pg. 34).

The genealogy of Jesus, as recounted by Matthew, gives forty-two generations from Abraham to Christ. But count them and you will find that only forty-one are enumerated, including Christ. St. Matthew was a publican. So we may presume that he knew how to count. Why did he list forty-two when there is only forty-one? If this was a simple error, how is it that he really pretends to give forty-two names by a cunning device? He has three sets of fourteen names each. He repeats the name of Jochonias, the last in the second series, as the first in the third, so that the inattentive reader may never observe that one of the alleged forty-two is missing. Who is this missing forty-second link? (pg. 34, 35)

In the days to come I will finish up with the conclusion of this sermon from solitary. For today it is enough to think on the fact that the man who put this message together did it without a Bible, pen, paper, or anything but his memory. He composed it, reduced it to a rime so that he could unfold it at will and then after release he wrote it out for us.

Psalm 103:1 NIV Praise the LORD, O my soul; all my inmost being, praise his holy name.

1

A song phrases it this way: “Bless the Lord – Oh my soul – and all that is within me bless His holy name.” The verses do not exhort us to build up a lot of good things in our lives fro which to bless the Lord. It says Bless the Lord with all that is within me. Now!

The scripture says that at the name of Jesus every knee will bow. If I praise the Lord with all that is within me, does that not mean that I can let whatever is inside me out? If I can give even the worst parts of me to Him in praise, could all the junk I have yet to deal with be required to bow to Him? Can I lose my fear of being real with God? 119

3-25

T

his is the second session of which continues Wurmbrand’s sermon that we started yesterday.

Another biblical curiosity: nearly all the women of the gospel are named Mary.

What if Mary (in Hebrew Miriam, “The star of the sea” the star which shows the way to those who sail on the ocean of spirituality) is not used in the Bible as a name only? It seems that it was also a title given to certain types of Christian women in the early church as the communist call each other “comrade” and there are titles in the army……….So anybody can become a Mary, just as anybody can become a comrade or a major in the army.

Matthew 12:46-50 KJV

……Jesus said, whosoever shall do the will of my Father which is in heaven, the same is my brother and my sister, and my mother.”

He is the first-born among many brethren. It is easy to understand what it means to hold him in the relationship of a brother. But how can one become his mother? He says that this is possible too (p.

35).

What does this mean? The highest form of love is that of a mother for her child.

Only a mother’s love is self sacrificing. She gives everything for her child expecting nothing in return.

Mary, the mother of God, gave everything for Jesus and never received anything from him, not even good words. After the resurrection, when he showed himself to so many, comforting their sad hearts, he did not show himself to his mother. He offered her, by this, the highest opportunity: to give to God without claiming ever to receive anything from him in return.

Those who have attained this spiritual position bear the title of a “Mary.” I think this should be the sense of the Catholic word “marianite.” Then the Protestant could not object. (pg. 36) Matthew 12:46-50 KJV 46 While he yet talked to the people, behold, his mother and his brethren stood without, desiring to speak with him.47Then one said unto him, Behold, thy mother and thy brethren stand without, desiring to speak with thee. 48But he answered and said unto him that told him, Who is my mother? and who are my brethren? 49And he stretched forth his hand toward his disciples, and said, Behold my mother and my brethren! 50For whosoever shall do the will of my Father which is in heaven, the same is my brother, and sister, and mother.

For many of us, coming to an understanding that we have a new family in Christ is a great relief, and it helps us deal with difficult problems and ties from which we need to be released. Others may find these passages difficult. Tomorrow we will finish with Wurmbrand’s revelation of the scripture and see if we can find personal identification with it.

If the Bible is the living Word, as I have been taught, is it possible that the words may spark one vision in me that is different from another’s, yet both be true without damaging the Word in any way?

120

I John 14:26 KJV

can remember the old days when a series adventure broadcast on radio would bring the family back to the living room and we would gather around for the last episode in the series. The opening voices would declare, “What evil lurks in the hearts of men…? Only the Shadow knows.” Well, today we may gather around to hear “Who is this secret 42nd person in the genealogy and who can reveal this secret?” If we have not discovered the answer for ourselves, Wurmbrand will reveal it to us in this final episode of excerpts from Sermons in Solitary Confinement.

3-26

And now we come back to the one missing link in the genealogy of Jesus. This genealogy is not history. Even a superficial comparison with the genealogy of the Jewish Kings in the Old Testament, and with the one in St. Luke, is sufficient to show that they do not agree.

The genealogy of Jesus according to St. Matthew is not a historical succession, but a ladder of initiation.

You begin by identifying yourself with Abraham, the father of all the faithful; you pass through the experience of Isaac sacrificed by his father, as many Christians in our country have deprived their children of a happy childhood in order to remain faithful to Christ.

You become Jacob, who saw the angels ascending and descending.

To teach them that in the spiritual life you cannot stop at any point. If you do not advance, you slide back. God is at the top of the ladder.

Sweet communion with Him in the highest sense of the word is possible only there. You continue the initiation, reliving the lives of Judah and all the others until you arrive at the stage of Mary, of being towards God as a mother is towards her child. The Mary of two thousand years ago gave birth to Jesus Christ, the historical person of whom the Gospel speaks.

You too can have your meeting with the archangel Gabriel. Christ can be conceived in your heart, as a result of the forty preceding experiences of communion with the saints, Common men and sinners of all the ages. You can be a Mary with self-sacrificing love, who wishes only to give, not asking for anything in exchange. The Christ in you, the hope of glory, will be the forty-second person in the chain.

You will concentrate on one thing, to serve God who is your child.

You will not depart from this, not even when the Communist tempt you with their promises of release if you betray; not even when you are tortured. (pg. 36-37) Remember from two days ago that Wurmbrand began this thought process from communication with an 18-year old female named Mary by code tapped on the dividing walls. He concludes with the following: Hail, Mary, my beloved sister in the fourth cell; hail, Mary, full of grace. God is with you. Blessed are you among women, and blessed is the fruit of your heart. And whence is this to me, that the mother of my Lord should sit near me in a royal prison cell? For lo, as the tapping through the wall of the cell gave me knowledge of your presence and of your faithfulness, my babe leapt in my heart for joy.

God help us all to arrive at the final, missing link in the St Matthew’s genealogy. Amen (pg. 37) John 14:26 KJV 26 But the Comforter, which is the Holy Ghost, whom the Father will send in my name, he shall teach you all things, and bring all things to your remembrance, whatsoever I have said unto you

Could I make a list of the names in the genealogy that begins the Book of Matthew and study the lives of each individual in order to develop my own ladder of initiation?

121

3-27

W

e now come to the close of this section dealing with the Soul: the mind, the emotions, and the will. In the next section we will begin to address the ‘body.’ We are made up of the soul, the flesh, and the spirit. When we refer to the flesh we are referring to both the physical body and the desires that seem to fill the needs of the body. As we have determined in the days past, we are a spirit, we live in a body and we have a soul. In many cases we have failed to recognize this order and we thought we were a body with a soul and perhaps the spirit was hanging around somewhere.

James 1:22-25 NIV

By focusing on each of these parts and learning to gain control over them through the application of spiritual principles, we gain an understanding, through experience, that will allow us to turn the sock inside out, so to speak.

We have begun to study the scriptures and memorize certain parts of it. We have started to sing refrains from songs that keep the truth of the Word in front of our minds and in our hearts. Change does not come easily. Nor does it come over us like some magic spell. Change comes by believing that our lives can become productive if we change the old and comfortable ways we thought were best. When we can see the goal we can determine to bring change at all cost, for it will be costly to make the proper correction.

Many of the people in our lives who we value will not understand. They will act in ways that make us think we are making changes that are not proper, when, in fact, it is through this very antagonism that we can see we are actually making progress. However, it is not easy to leave one set of relationships for another when the new has not yet developed as completely as the old. We also must continually search ourselves and see the old patterns we once lived with, and determine to continue on with the new until the things that are new now become familiar.

James 1:22-25 NIV 22 Do not merely listen to the word, and so deceive yourselves.

Do what it says. 23Anyone who listens to the word but does not do what it says is like a man who looks at his face in a mirror 24and, after looking at himself, goes away and immediately forgets what he looks like. 25But the man who looks intently into the perfect law that gives freedom, and continues to do this, not forgetting what he has heard, but doing it-he will be blessed in what he does.

Deception is a tricky thing. If we knew we were deceived we would not be deceived. It is through the practice of the principles of the Word that we dispel the deception in ourselves.

How can I establish elements in my life that will help me see my reflection in the mirror of the Word and not just go away thinking I am making the proper correction? I will learn to exercise my Will by increasing the number of people around me who can view my reflection with me and hold me accountable for the necessary change. I will also notice some acquaintances are no longer able to help me but actually draw me off track. I will learn to expect this as part of the change I am making. I will have to learn how to hang onto one and let the other one go.

122

T Joshua 24:14-15 KJV

here are many secular songs that have been written which have a spiritual component. Or we may say that a person with any spiritual awareness may find spiritual truth and principles within the verses of some secular songs. One such song is “Did You Ever Have to Make Up Your Mind?” The context is really about the need for a man to choose between two women. It says that the choice must be made in order for the man to be happy. The chorus runs as follows:

3-28

Did you ever have to finally decide Say yes to one and let the other one ride There’s so many changes and tears you must hide Did you ever have to finally decide (Lovin’ Spoonful, “Did You Ever Have to Make Up Your Mind,” Do You Believe in Magic, Kama Sutra Records, 1965.)

Joshua 24:14-15 KJV 14 Now therefore fear the LORD, and serve him in sincerity and in truth: and put away the gods which your fathers served on the other side of the flood, and in Egypt; and serve ye the LORD. 15And if it seem evil unto you to serve the LORD, choose you this day whom ye will serve; whether the gods which your fathers served that were on the other side of the flood, or the gods of the Amorites, in whose land ye dwell: but as for me and my house, we will serve the LORD. In this passage the writer is referring to the time before the deliverance of the people from slavery. The messages in the Old Testament apply to us today because we, too, have been set free from the things that had us enslaved before we began to follow Jesus. The passage refers to the former worship of other gods. It is easy to say that this does not apply to me because I never served other gods. Oops… here comes a news flash: IF YOU WERE NOT SERVING GOD THROUGH CHRIST YOU WERE SERVING OTHER GODS! If we have money or fame, other people or position, habits or any other number of things that we hold higher than God, we are serving those things as our gods.

Have I really made up my mind or am I still trying to walk the line between one path that has taken me into defeat and another path that leads to deliverance? How many things or ideas do I know I have that are contrary to the Word? If I do not set my mind firmly on a single path I will never make real progress to wholeness. Do I have a made up mind? Am I willing?

123

3-29

A

s I am examining my Will and how to use it properly, I must remember that it is My Will. No one, not even God, will take away my ability to direct my Will. I can choose to align it with the Word of God, or I can just let it wander around, a casualty to every whim I have. I can even choose to align it with the forces of darkness, but in the end no one else will ever stand before God and answer for the exercise of my Will. The scripture says, “choose this day whom you will serve.” What am I going to do about this? Have I really made up my mind?

James 1:2-8 NIV

A made up mind is the first step in receiving the blessings of God that are promised to His family. We may have accepted Jesus as our savior for many different reasons. Some came to Christ out of fear, others out of an unrealistic expectation of His deliverance from all of our physical unease. Actually, our conscious thoughts at that time were mostly based on one kind of earthly thinking or another.

After all, at that time we were purely worldly. It is by having a made up mind to grow in our understanding that we are able to progress beyond that worldly vision of our salvation in Christ.

In order to grow into spiritual maturity we must recognize that His deliverance is real but the path may be different than we expected it to be. We can recognize these times when we hear our own brain say, “yeah, but I thought…….”

James 1:2-8 NIV 2 Consider it pure joy, my brothers, whenever you face trials of many kinds, 3because you know that the testing of your faith develops perseverance. 4Perseverance must finish its work so that you may be mature and complete, not lacking anything. 5If any of you lacks wisdom, he should ask God, who gives generously to all without finding fault, and it will be given to him. 6But when he asks, he must believe and not doubt, because he who doubts is like a wave of the sea, blown and tossed by the wind. 7That man should not think he will receive anything from the Lord; 8he is a doubleminded man, unstable in all he does.

How am I double minded? If I am double minded in any area, can I accept that I will be unstable in everything? What issues do I need to list as being double-minded? Which issues do I confront without having a made up mind? Can I find a Christian friend with whom I can share my indecision one I can trust with the truth about myself and my doubts? In learning to exercise my Will, I must earn to have a made up mind. Verse 5 indicates that with an honest relationship with God, I can come to maturity even without a trusted friend. But if I have a trusted mentor I should remember to treat him like a gift from God, not as God himself.

124

T 2 Peter 2:17-19 NIV

he danger of having one foot on the dock and one in the boat is that until you decide which side you want to be on with both feet, you are in danger of falling into the water. When we splash into the water, we find that we are in neither place and all firm footing has been lost.

At that time we can think that it might have been better if we had never started to step from one place to another. We think we are worse off in the water than standing firmly somewhere else. The following verses show us how we can get drawn off of our new course by the people we once thought of as friends or family members who still speak to us but without any Godly wisdom concerning our future. They may have the best of intentions, but they do not have a Godly understanding.

3-30

2 Peter 2:17-19 NIV These men are springs without water and mists driven by a storm. Blackest darkness is reserved for them. 18For they mouth empty, boastful words and, by appealing to the lustful desires of sinful human nature, they entice people who are just escaping from those who live in error. 19They promise them freedom, while they themselves are slaves of depravity, for a man is a slave to whatever has mastered him.

17

It is very important to know what God says about issues in our lives and which advice he requires we choose to follow, to match up to God’s Word. To do this, we first have to gain a personal and intimate knowledge of the Word itself. We do this by reading the Bible and listening to great commentaries. We must remember that all commentaries are not equal and not everything we hear on Christian TV or radio is true. This is the reason why we have to know the Word for ourselves. As we grow in the Lord we will come to understand things at an ever-increasing depth. Ministers and teachers are growing too. Not all things we hear from others are true, but most are reflections of a person’s attempt to share truth at the level at their own level.

Most older ministers will tell you that they wish that they could rewrite books or re-record tapes they made when they were younger. As we mature, we must leave room for others to develop as we wish for patience with our own growth. And, we must also remember that there are those whose voice we may listen to, but they are springs without water. The only way we will have to assess the messages is to check out their sources, know the Word for ourselves, and learn to distinguish between the spirits behind the message. That will all require an honest relationship with The Lord and an ability to go directly to the source.

What is it that has mastered me that is not of God? Do I have habits or thinking patterns, friendships, or other relationships that I already know need to either be completely out of my life or should be reorganized so they will not have control over my decisions? A central part of exercising my Will is to understand that it is My Will. God gave me a free Will and even He will not interfere with my decisions that do not agree with what is best for me. If even God will not take control of my Will, then why should I allow anyone or anything other than myself to gain that control?

125

3-31

B

y reading the Books of Acts and Romans we discover that Paul endured much persecution for his beliefs. His persecution came not only from the heathen but from the leaders of the recognized religious base of his time. So we should expect many around us to misunderstand, argue with, and flatly deny the truth of what we are trying to learn to live by. Timothy was a student of Paul’s, and in his letters to Timothy, Paul gives instruction to this young man going into the ministry.

2 Timothy 3:10-17 NIV

2 Timothy 3:10-17 NIV You, however, know all about my teaching, my way of life, my purpose, faith, patience, love, endurance, 11persecutions, sufferings-what kinds of things happened to me in Antioch, Iconium and Lystra, the persecutions I endured. Yet the Lord rescued me from all of them. 12In fact, everyone who wants to live a godly life in Christ Jesus will be persecuted, 13while evil men and impostors will go from bad to worse, deceiving and being deceived. 14But as for you, continue in what you have learned and have become convinced of, because you know those from whom you learned it, 15 and how from infancy you have known the holy Scriptures, which are able to make you wise for salvation through faith in Christ Jesus.

16 All Scripture is God-breathed and is useful for teaching, rebuking, correcting and training in righteousness, 17so that the man of God may be thoroughly equipped for every good work.

10

In this part of the letter Paul tells Timothy that all scripture is Godbreathed and useful for certain specific actions. We must first learn to apply the scripture to our own lives before we can set out to help others understand it. If we do not apply the Word to ourselves first, then the result is that we too become one of those who are full of knowledge without understanding.

In learning to exercise my Will, do I become ready to teach someone else before I have fully put one of the truths into practice in my own life? As I have learned, there is a vast difference between knowing the Word and doing what it says. Am I trying to teach someone else with a truth that I have yet to apply in my own life? Can I remember when I needed to see a demonstration before I could believe? I must concentrate on my own walk before I can lead another.

126

P Philippians 3:7-16 NIV

aul was probably our most mature teacher besides Christ himself.

Paul wrote a good percentage of our Bible, most of which was written in letter form to certain churches that he, himself, started. Since Paul was Jewish in background and was the primary evangelist who took the messages to the Gentile nations, we can easily follow Paul’s teachings. He suffered extensively for his beliefs and that helps us to suffer with him as our partner.

3-32

Philippians 3:7-16 NIV But whatever was to my profit I now consider loss for the sake of Christ. 8What is more, I consider everything a loss compared to the surpassing greatness of knowing Christ Jesus my Lord, for whose sake I have lost all things. I consider them rubbish, that I may gain Christ 9and be found in him, not having a righteousness of my own that comes from the law, but that which is through faith in Christ - the righteousness that comes from God and is by faith. 10I want to know Christ and the power of his resurrection and the fellowship of sharing in his sufferings, becoming like him in his death, 11and so, somehow, to attain to the resurrection from the dead. 12Not that I have already obtained all this, or have already been made perfect, but I press on to take hold of that for which Christ Jesus took hold of me. 13Brothers, I do not consider myself yet to have taken hold of it. But one thing I do: Forgetting what is behind and straining toward what is ahead, 14I press on toward the goal to win the prize for which God has called me heavenward in Christ Jesus. 15All of us who are mature should take such a view of things. And if on some point you think differently, that too God will make clear to you. 16Only let us live up to what we have already attained.

7

Today’s verse should bring to our minds some teachings from several days ago. First, the song “nothing compares to the promise I have in you.” Second, at one time Paul was a mover and shaker in the Jewish community that was set against the knowledge of Christ. Paul had to have a made up mind when it came to his belief in Christ. I am confident that at every turn he was confronted by people in high places with whom he needed to break fellowship, in order to not be doubleminded. Third, Paul says that we must forget about the past and press on to a new goal. Fourth, Paul says that those who are mature, who are maturing, or who differ on some point, each have the ability to allow God to make the truth clear. And finally Paul instructs us to live up to what we already know. This implies that we may not know it all just yet, and we should not get distracted by others. When it comes to being doers of the Word, we need to be doing everything that we already know to do.

Am I doing everything that I already know to do? I need to list those things that I am not doing and search out why I am either refusing to confront or just ignoring those things. Is it a matter of my thought patterns? Are there some old dogs that keep barking at me over these issues? Do I have an out-of-control emotion that needs more training?

Could attempting to do the things I am resisting be the very actions that can help me to either re-confront a vicious memory dog or further train an emotional horse? Do I just need to make up my mind about something and put a plan into action?

127

3-33

T

he soul (not the spirit) is a hard thing to understand, because for too long we allowed the components of the mind and the emotions to drag us into all kinds of actions with extreme consequences. The will is the control mechanism of the soul, but we have become accustomed to relinquishing that control to everything except ourselves. At times some of us even blamed the devil for our decisions. This is not to say that the devil and his group of fallen angels have not had an effect. But, ultimately we are the ones who make the choices and exercise our own Wills. The enemy of our spirits comes to destroy the potential in us, and has used our own thought patterns and out of control emotions to his benefit. When we take control of our minds and emotions and decide to direct the conscious actions of our own Wills, the devil and his motley crew can have no effect.

When we choose, by an act of our own Will, to serve the Lord and follow His direction for our lives, we will cause quite a commotion in the camp of the enemy. Our resistance and made up mind can take back territory that has been under enemy control in the past.

James 4:7-9 NIV 1 Peter 5:6-11 NIV

James 4:7-9 NIV 7 Submit yourselves, then, to God. Resist the devil, and he will flee from you. 8Come near to God and he will come near to you. 9Wash your hands, you sinners, and purify your hearts, you double-minded.

1 Peter 5:6-11 NIV 6 Humble yourselves, therefore, under God’s mighty hand, that he may lift you up in due time. 7Cast all your anxiety on him because he cares for you. 8Be self-controlled and alert. Your enemy the devil prowls around like a roaring lion looking for someone to devour. 9Resist him, standing firm in the faith, because you know that your brothers throughout the world are undergoing the same kind of sufferings. 10And the God of all grace, who called you to his eternal glory in Christ, after you have suffered a little while, will himself restore you and make you strong, firm and steadfast. 11To him be the power forever and ever. Amen.

In this spiritual battle we have been talking about there is a real enemy.

There are lots of problems that we have in our lives that result from the devil’s interactions with us. However, not all of our problems are due to him alone. Remember that God has given us a free Will and that means that our choices are our own responsibility. Once we are aware of this battle and know what we have to do, then the devil and his tempters can be unmasked and fought on spiritual grounds with the weapons that are not of this world but from the direction of God. The first step is to recognize where these recurring thoughts originate. We also need to be aware when our herd of emotions starts to react in ways contrary to their training. When we recognize the works of the enemy, we need to resist him. The scriptural principle is that if we resist the enemy, he will flee from us. The enemy Will try to make us feel completely alone in this fight. When we resist, we must visualize the fact that we are not alone and that there is a crowd of others, who we may not see in the natural, who are resisting at the same time as we are. We are not alone!

In my struggle to gain control of my life have I allowed myself to feel completely alone? Do I dwell on the fact that it appears that no one understands me or agrees with me anymore? Am I allowing this feeling of aloneness to open a door into my life for the enemy to find a comfortable place to rest? Do I need to find a place to resist this feeling and learn to stand with others that I may not even know? Can I believe the Word and take my stand with an invisible crowd and resist the thoughts and temptations that come from the enemy?

128

A Psalm 62:5-8 NIV Psalm 16:7-8 NIV

s we develop in maturity, we come to an understanding that there is a battle before our victory. The message is simple; the application is not easy. The gift of salvation is free, but the cost was incredible. My desire to single-mindedly follow God requires that I search for Him. When we choose to join the world shakers, we must learn to not be shaken ourselves when the whole universe begins to crumble. This is what it actually means to have a made up mind. The lines have been drawn and we must choose one side or the other.

Each of us comes to a time when we can no longer stand with one foot on the dock and the other in the boat. It is at that time when we are unstable on both platforms. Is it any wonder that the whole world as we once knew it seemed to shift? Our old company thinks we are nuts and the new has not decided if we really want to make the leap. I mean, how can they decide when we ourselves have not decided? The unrest comes from not having a made up mind.

3-34

Before making the final step, we inherently want to have all the precision for operating in the new world that we once thought we had in the old.

However, we did not become proficient in the old overnight either. In the AA Program there is a principle that says if you just keep on doing the new thing one day at a time, eventually it will become normal. In teaching the principle of allowing time to act on our behalf as we practice a new procedure, mature members will say something like, “You did not get where you were all at once. It took lots of time to find the bottom of the barrel. You got there one day at a time and it will take another block of time to get out.�

The idea is that as we continue to practice behavior daily, the behavior does affect the future. Once we exercised our Wills by one set of principles. At that time we at least got one foot on steady ground. As we began to change, we began practicing a balancing act, one day at a time. However, the result of not making the jump from the dock into the boat is instability, and we do not need to spend any more days practicing instability. It is time to move on and start our one day at a time practice on new and solid ground.

Psalm 62:5-8 NIV 5 Find rest, O my soul, in God alone; my hope comes from him.

6 He alone is my rock and my salvation; he is my fortress, I will not be shaken. 7My salvation and my honor depend on God; he is my mighty rock, my refuge. 8Trust in him at all times, O people; pour out your hearts to him, for God is our refuge.

Psalm 16:7-8 NIV I will praise the LORD, who counsels me; even at night my heart instructs me. 8I have set the LORD always before me. Because he is at my right hand, I will not be shaken.

7

Why is it so hard for me to just jump? I already know that this change is necessary for my very survival. I already recognize the fact that how I was controlling my thoughts, will, and emotions was a losing proposition.

Perhaps if I just think of letting go of one and holding on to the other I will be better able to make the change? At any rate, I must learn how to get both feet firmly planted on one platform so that I will not be unstable.

129

3-35

O

nce we make the decision to shift our weight from one unstable foot to the other, the rest of the transition happens on its own or we fall into the water. If we find ourselves in the water, it gives us a great vantage point to understand that a time comes when no decision is, in fact, a decision. If we fall into the water the question becomes what to take hold of in order to climb out of the water.

There was a time in my life when you might say I was in the water. My father came into my room and found me in tears over circumstances in my life that I had no control over. I knew I had to “get on with life,” yet I was afraid of the unknown future. You would think that a kind father would console his daughter in such circumstances and perhaps help her to feel better. Perhaps he could even throw in a measure of “I’ll fix it for you,” just for good measure. However, what he said is this: “Well, all this crying is not getting any of us anywhere.

You have a decision to make, and no one else can make it for you.

You can choose to go back into that same circumstance if you want to, but if you do, you have to understand that things will not be any different in the future than they have been in the past. On the other hand, you can choose a different future for yourself and your family, even though the only thing you really know about that choice is that things will be different. In any event you have to stop all this crying and get on with the choosing.”

Psalm 28:6-7 NIV

On the same issue my mother said, “Time is going to keep on moving. Tomorrow things will not be the same. In choosing to move on, things tomorrow may not be any better but at least not the same.” I do not know if these bits of real life wisdom help you or not but they changed my life by helping me decide to jump. I was not sure of what I was jumping into, but I clearly knew what I was jumping out of. Once I made the decision, there was no turning back. I can say that both the advice from my father and mother were valid. I had to get on the program one way or another. I finally could see what I did not want. The unknown became less scary than the fear of remaining the same. It was enough for me to understand that I could choose simply to not go backward, and in making that single decision I became unshakable.

Psalm 28:6-7 NIV 6 Praise be to the LORD, for he has heard my cry for mercy.

7 The LORD is my strength and my shield; my heart trusts in him, and I am helped. My heart leaps for joy and I will give thanks to him in song.

When I found myself in the water, so to speak, what it took for me was to see which side I did not want to jump out on. That was all I needed. Then it was my heart that made the leap.

Will I allow my need for security to be based on only what is familiar at any cost? Perhaps by falling into the water over indecision, that act in itself will help me to choose upon which platform to place my trust. Have I noticed that from the water I can not climb onto both platforms? I must make a choice now. Can I not see which side my heart leaps to embrace?

130

F

inally, on solid ground at last! Let’s review that scripture again and observe it from our new vantage point.

Psalm 28:6-7 NIV

3-36

Psalm 28:6-7 NIV 6 Praise be to the LORD, for he has heard my cry for mercy. 7The LORD is my strength and my shield; my heart trusts in him, and I am helped. My heart leaps for joy and I will give thanks to him in song.

While I was treading water I cried to the Lord for His help and mercy. I needed His help, or I would have drowned where I was. I could not have climbed out on either side by myself. So wherever I find myself now, I am indebted to God. His mercy is what has saved me, because He would have been just as righteous to have left me there to die. Because of His strength I am able to stand. Because I have chosen the correct side to stand upon, I can rely on His strength to carry me through. If He could snatch me from the depths of despair, then He can keep me while on solid ground. In addition, He will become my shield and protector if I allow it. As my heart learns to trust in Him, I am helped.

When my heart leapt to the safety of His out-stretched hand, I found joy, and I will choose to thank Him by momentary joyous song as well as the continuing actions of my life.

The worship song “Made Me Glad” by Hillsong gives expression to this event of choosing followed by security.

I will bless the Lord forever I will trust Him at all times He has delivered me from all fear He has set my feet upon a Rock I will not be moved and I’ll say of the Lord You are my shield, my strength My portion, deliverer My shelter, strong tower My very present help in time of need.

(Hillsong, “Made Me Glad,” Blessed, Integrity Records, 2002.)

The key for this song to be our individual song is in the line that says He has set my feet upon a Rock–hint–the Rock is Jesus. If I have chosen Jesus, and by an act of my Will have decided to jump out of the pit that I have found myself in and into His care instead of my own driven by the World’s System, then the song becomes mine. In addition, I can look carefully at each line and re-evaluate whether or not it is He who is my safety net, or whether I am retuning to old patterns when I feel insecure.

I will learn to not only sing this chorus, but with joy I will share my testimony. How can I turn the lyrics of this song into my own personal testimony?

131

3-37

W

e need a few days of rest in order to think deeply about the changes over the last three 40-day periods. With the number 40 representing periods of change, we can see that there have been many smaller changes that were necessary to make the bigger course corrections. Course corrections not only set us on a new path, but take our past far enough away so that the memory of it fades away.

Revelation 12:11-12 NIV

We can read an account of God’s people who were held in bondage under cruel Egyptian rule. The deliverance of these people was led

by Moses. This story is actually a description of how we too were once in bondage or slavery but have been delivered by God’s hand.

At one time, we were slaves to our emotions. We were bound by wrong thinking. Our Will was held captive by forces that would try to work us to death. As we find freedom at God’s hand, our lives may take on more and more of the characteristics from the Old Testament stories.

The entire story of this deliverance is captured in the Book of Exodus. In Chapter 15 there is a record of a song that was sung at the moment the deliverance became complete. There are two parts to the song. One Moses composed. The other is Miriam’s repeating of the first chorus. It can be a very important part of our own spiritual progress to take the song of Moses and write it out in full, and then use it as a pattern to make our own song to sing before the Lord.

Miriam took the first chorus and with tambourines and dancing she led the women to continually sing about the destruction of the enemy they saw, so that they would always remember it. Likewise, it is important for us to be able to remember the destruction of our enemy so that we will not continue to believe that he comes in pursuit during the night. In the Book of Revelation there is another song of deliverance recorded in Revelation 12. It is the song sung in Heaven after the final deliverance of God’s people. That group will include us if we do indeed choose to follow God and endure until the end. Those who make it through will be the ones who the song declares have overcome by the blood of the Lamb and the word of their testimony.

Revelation 12:11-12 NIV They overcame him by the blood of the Lamb and by the word of their testimony; they did not love their lives so much as to shrink from death. 12Therefore rejoice, you heavens and you who dwell in them!

11

It is by the blood of Jesus Christ, the Lamb, and the word of our testimony. Our decision to follow at all costs, even to the shedding of our own blood, will be a firm decision that will put us into the numbers to be heralded on that day.

Have I made my decision? Have I cast my lot? Have I developed my own song of deliverance? What might be next?

132

I Deuteronomy 4:9 NIV

f we continue with the story of Moses and the Israelites, we will notice two things right away. One is that after deliverance and the destruction of the enemy, they left the shores of the Red Sea and moved on down the road until the very memory of the deliverance event became vague.

In addition, as the people moved deeper into the desert, or further away from their captors, they thought that everything was supposed to be peaches and roses for them. They were not prepared for the trip through the desert. It did not take much to get the Israelites out of Egypt, but it took a 40-year journey to get the Egypt out of the Israelites. So if we read about their deliverance and journey, we may be better prepared for our own. It is time for us now to put the agony of the past behind us and begin to face the new and unknown territory ahead. We can study all the things that the Israelites did that hindered their progress and begin to set a watch in our own lives for the same hindrances. They started with murmuring. It can be expected that a general time of dissatisfaction will follow deliverance. It will also be natural for us to begin to think that we were better off before than we are now. This is a big lie, but something inside of us wants to claim it for truth.

3-38

When this begins to happen to us, we can recognize it and begin to remind ourselves of our decision to join in with the delivered. We will get our first test of how we are focusing our attention when this shadow comes over us. However, if we recognize it for what it is, we can easily remain free of entanglement with it. In understanding the difficulties that the Israelites faced and reading about how God dealt with each phase, we can get a clue as to the obstacles that will be facing us on our journey to freedom.

There are many elements in this story that have come down to us through the observance of feasts and festivals. The Jewish culture is full of these celebrations. As we study each one, we are brought into remembrance of some special event in which the Lord delivered or communed with His People. Our Christmas and Easter observances are the same type of events. They proclaim, not only the event for future knowledge, but THEY allow for the personal expression of that event to touch our lives with a new expectation for our future.

Deuteronomy 4:9 NIV 9 Only be careful, and watch yourselves closely so that you do not forget the things your eyes have seen or let them slip from your heart as long as you live. Teach them to your children and to their children after them.

It is through reciting the stories of our deliverance and the retelling of the things that we have seen and come to understand that we are able to pass down a heritage to those who come after us. It will be as important to someone we may never know personally to hear about those things that we have seen and experienced as it is for us to know of the things the Israelites experienced on their way to the Promised Land.

Is it possible that as I complete the writing exercises in this book, I may be making a written testimony of the powerful hand of God working in my little ‘ol unimportant life that could become the course map for someone else?

133

3-39

T

his day brings to a close not only the 40-day period dealing with our Will but the whole 120-day package of our Soul (mind, emotions, and will). The book Song of Songs is a picture of a maturing Christian. It is made up of three sections. At the end of the first two sections is a passage that lets us know that as we mature there is a perfect time to cease struggling and just learn to rest in the Lord. The first of these similar verses says:

Song of Songs 2:6-7 NIV

Song of Songs 2:6-7 NIV 6 His left arm is under my head, and his right arm embraces 7 me. Daughters of Jerusalem, I charge you by the gazelles and by the does of the field: Do not arouse or awaken love until it so desires.

In these verses we find that, unlike our old life that demanded more and more work to gain more and more perfection, in God’s kingdom there is not only a time for rest but there is a prescribed time for refreshing rest. The time limit for this resting event is to be in the hands of God Himself. During my commercial aviation days, I discovered that living on a beeper at first seemed like it was freeing me. It allowed me to be off duty and engage in my own personal life while continuing to remain within contact for short-notice trips. With the advent of the beeper/cell phone era, the government actually had defined rest time in regulations as that time without “even the expectation of getting notified.� This rest in the Lord is just such a rest time. It is now time for us to begin to learn to rest in Him. This is not a rest time to be filled with other things and events, but a time of rest as described in the above scripture. Daughters of Jerusalem refers to the other people of the church, so this means that during this rest we should be in continual intimate relationship with the Lord and our lives should be placed on hold without the threat of being beeped. There is a time when we need to put intrusions into a silence mode and others should respect our rest.

Have I been feeling like I could use a really good rest? Can I trust myself to put this book down and spend a few days just resting? Can I visualize myself just laying my head on His left arm and allowing His right arm to embrace me? Hint: His left arm represents His awesome power and control while His right arm represents His authority and command.

Resting my head means my whole thinking processes (soul) in His everlasting arms.

134

R Genesis 2:2-3 NIV Psalm 37:7 NIV Psalm 46:10 NIV

esting is a part of God’s plan. Even He rested from His work.

Learning to rest is a life skill that has been stolen and perverted by the World’s System. God intends for us to rest, but He does not mean for us to become lazy or allow rest to separate us from a relationship with Him. It is more like a stillness while we reflect upon the past and future as it relates to God with us.

Genesis 2:2-3 NIV 2 By the seventh day God had finished the work he had been doing; so on the seventh day he rested from all his work. 3And God blessed the seventh day and made it holy, because on it he rested from all the work of creating that he had done.

Psalm 37:7 NIV Be still before the LORD and wait patiently for him;

7

Psalm 46:10 NIV “Be still, and know that I am God; I will be exalted among the nations, I will be exalted in the earth.”

10

Can I visualize allowing my control center to rest on God’s left arm while He caresses the rest of me with His right hand? What does that mean? Can I write out a visualization of this in reference to me and my current situation? In addition, can I allow the length of time for this rest to be determined by Him alone? When I feel guilty about not being busy and want to jump up and start working again, can I learn to relax until He causes me to rise? Do I not think that I will know when God Himself has determined to wake me? Can I risk just giving it a try? If so, I can put this study down for awhile and rest until God gives me direction to continue. During this time I will pay attention to the times I become uneasy in the rest and learn to follow His leading. Since I am not yet adept in this practice, perhaps I may want to set an “alarm clock.” I can do this by agreeing that after I have been resting for a prescribed period of time I will continue this study anyway. The stronger our relationship with God becomes the less we will need an “alarm clock”. During my time of rest I will not worry about the things I have been learning. Neither will I fill my every moment with other material.

Do I dare try it?

Psalm 46:10 “Be still, and know that I am God….”

135

3-40

136

Chapter 4 Unchaining The Body

137

4-1

After a Rest Time

A

fter a period of rest, it may be difficult to get back into the swing of things. But this is the day that will begin to generate the growth after the rest period. If you study the plans of God, you will discover that after a rest period there comes a time of refreshing followed by new challenges. It is now time to continue the journey. Over the past 120 days we have learned how to separate our emotions from our thought life. We have become more aware that just because we are suffering confinement in one area of our lives, there are other areas that remain under our direction. We also began to understand that taming the will is not as easy as we thought it would be. Today we will launch into a discussion of the body itself. In some cases it will be referred to as “the flesh” or “worldly desires.” There may be some descriptions that will become evident as this study unfolds that will describe the physical part of our existence. Once we thought that all of these parts of us were just a jumbled mess of emotions and thoughts and were tied up in a physical body. As a surgeon uses an assortment of special instruments to separate layers of tissue and repair the defective parts, we too have a specialized instrument to help us define and separate our parts so that the proper application for reconstruction can take place in our broken and infected parts. That instrument is the Word of God.

Hebrews 4:12 NIV

Hebrews 4:12 NIV For the word of God is living and active. Sharper than any double-edged sword, it penetrates even to dividing soul and spirit, joints and marrow; it judges the thoughts and attitudes of the heart.

In many scriptures, the interchange of the words soul and Spirit occur. In this journal, we define the soul as a combination of the mind, will and emotions. We have reserved the Spirit for another section of study. Today’s scripture reveals to us that with the application of God’s Word, we will be able to understand exactly what part of us needs correction. The Word teaches us the difference between the soul and the Spirit and also helps us deal with our flesh. Our flesh is not just our outer skin. It is not just our fingers and toes, stomach or lungs. Our flesh is connected with our soul—thoughts, will and emotions. Without the Word of God, we would not be able to tell the difference. In other words, we would be confused.

12

Today I will begin a process of writing down some thoughts that reflect the needs of my physical body. Then I will identify and log the corresponding thought processes and emotions that accompany those needs.

138

T Mark 10:27 NIV

here is a principle that will become a big key in understanding how to deal with the physical part of us. Usually, when a person begins to sort out the thought processes, he will find that when he starts to take authority over them, the fleshly part of him will struggle to remain connected and unchanged. In the past we have fought with all that was in us to keep the flesh happy. When the flesh becomes unhappy it throws a fit like a spoiled child. It will kick and scream and try to get us to pamper it in order to shut it up. The flesh is the great manipulator.

The body may need food for survival, but it is the flesh that is not happy unless it gets desert. The flesh may be appeased with sugar free desert.

It is not uncommon to find that even while we are eating something we really enjoy, somewhere the flesh is really not satisfied. It may be whining in the corner but we can feel it and it leaves us unsatisfied with what we have. This is one of the reasons that we have to spend so much time on the soul—mind, will and emotions—before understanding the work of the flesh. Actually, we will learn that the flesh is also tied to a bunch of thoughts.

Think about this for a moment. A person in a coma has a living body, but the needs of that body are of no concern to the individual. We do not want to live like a person in a comatose condition, but we do want to learn how to live a meaningful life that is not driven by the need for immediate gratification of the flesh.

As we learn the spiritual principle of dying to self (surrendering our Will to God), we will begin to understand our new life and freedom. Kicking, screaming, and throwing a fit will no longer be necessary to become all that we were created to become. Not all of our thoughts and emotions are fleshly. Just as the surgeon used special tools for dividing different types of tissues until he finds the area that needs treatment, we have to develop the ability to find the connecting tissue that needs to be dissected. We will use the Word as our dissecting tool. As we examine our own physical existence and the work of our flesh, we will need to locate the connective tissue and deal with it properly. In the beginning, the first bit of connective tissue we can easily recognize is called “I deserve.” It’s companion is ”I do not deserve.”

The key is when we use our Will to make a choice with our emotions and thought patterns on, when we begin to put that plan into action we hear kicking and screaming over the attempt to carry the plan out. Do we hear, “This is too hard,” “It will kill me if I do this,” “I don’t deserve to have to give up ____,” or “I deserve better,” etc.?

4-2

Mark 10:27 NIV 27 Jesus looked at them and said, “With man this is impossible, but not with God; all things are possible with God.”

Today I will begin to notice when it appears that something inside of me starts to pitch a fit once I begin to apply the principles I am learning from this journal. When I know I am making right choices and hear my little fit-thrower scream, I will quote the verses from Mark 10:27 aloud.

139

4-3

I

n most cases, a person suffering confinement is under physical control from an outside force that holds him physically captive. The concept of confinement is so connected with our physically-limiting situation that the issues become blended. Therefore, another area in which we will search for this connective tissue will be the experience of physical confinement.

The elephant is a huge animal with superior strength. Once it is captured it can be brought into submission and held captive with just a little chain around one foot. We know as we observe the animal in such a condition that he has the power to break chain and walk free at any time. However, the elephant himself does not know this. He believes that his whole body is being restrained by that little chain. In the same manner, people allow themselves to become imprisoned by little chains, or connective tissue, that needs to be cut away. The person suffering confinement needs to become capable of understanding the difference between circumstances that are truly confining, and those that are little foot chains or delicate and sensitive connective tissues. To the elephant, that little chain is the reason for his total confinement.

Although we may experience an area of genuine confinement, it is necessary to prevent the little chains in one area from holding us in complete bondage. We need to learn to take control of our physical life within the circumstances in order to become free. The other side of the kicking and screaming spoiled child is the “poor me,” “I do not deserve this” pouting, and reclusive child. Both the kicking/ screaming and pouting/withdrawal are the result of the flesh trying to get its way when confronted with change. People who have never come out of bondage do not know how difficult it is to make the transition. Dealing with the flesh is going to become painful. The flesh will not like it. If we are ever going to be able to work out the principles learned in the previous three sections, we will have to determine to go through a painful process.

Galatians 6:7-10 NIV

Galatians 6:7-10 NIV Do not be deceived: God cannot be mocked. A man reaps what he sows. 8The one who sows to please his sinful nature, from that nature will reap destruction; the one who sows to please the Spirit, from the Spirit will reap eternal life. 9Let us not become weary in doing good, for at the proper time we will reap a harvest if we do not give up. 10Therefore, as we have opportunity, let us do good to all people, especially to those who belong to the family of believers.

Sinful nature, in today’s scripture, is a reference to another part of the physical existence. As we learn how to differentiate between the things of the physical, flesh and the sinful nature, we will also be learning how to distinguish them from the things of the Spirit.

7

How should I discipline a child who is throwing a fit of temper? Can I apply the same correction to my own flesh? Can I expect my own flesh to immediately give in to such discipline? Will this process be easier for me than I would expect for the out of control child?

140

P 2 Corinthians 4:16-18 NIV

erhaps the most common identification with the flesh is the actual physical body. Most likely it is this physical body that is being restrained during our confinement, but there are other elements of our flesh that react like a wild child. Our sinful nature is always hanging around in the background to justify and legitimize the gratification of the flesh. The Bible refers to our body as jars of clay. This refers to the facts that we are made from dust and that we are designed by a master potter for His purposes. Pottery is not only easily broken but it also has a shelf life. Because we have a life force that is contained within a perishable container, we have an increasing anxiety about the preservation of the container at the expense of the contents.

4-4

2 Corinthians 4:16-18 NIV Therefore we do not lose heart. Though outwardly we are wasting away, yet inwardly we are being renewed day by day. 17For our light and momentary troubles are achieving for us an eternal glory that far outweighs them all. 18So we fix our eyes not on what is seen, but on what is unseen. For what is seen is temporary, but what is unseen is eternal.

16

The amazing thing about the Word is that as we apply it to ourselves, it helps us identify the areas that need to be separated from our being. We find that we are also getting a look at what they are being separated from. As we learn to identify a physical part, we discover a spiritual part. As we locate the perishable, we get a glimpse of the imperishable. As we come to understand that our body is a jar of clay, we discover that there is something actually living within the clay shell. In discovering the seen, we will reveal the unseen. We will begin to realize that troubles in this body are momentary. Outwardly we are wasting away, but as we study the Word and apply it to our lives, we find that the inner man is being strengthened. Our past has taught us, in an ever-increasing measure to protect, defend and appease the outer shell at the expense of this inner man.

Is it possible that when I hear my flesh kicking and screaming or I find myself pouting or withdrawing from people and elements, that this behavior signals change to my circumstances? Does it really mean I must be on the right track? Will this tantrum and behavior, in itself, show me that I am on the right track to receive correction and healing from God? 141

4-5

W

e have discovered that when dealing with the physical existence there are three main concepts that, while different from each other, still refer to the physical. They are the body, the flesh, and the natural man. It is the part of us that is touchable. It is the part that is physically restrained in some manner to suffer confinement. A person may be confined by illness, infirmity, or incarceration, or the required care of another person. Regardless of the confining issues, the physical movements and range of operation have been dramatically restricted. Within the concept of the body, we also find that the natural man is a concept that we learn about from the scriptures. Until we come to the understanding that there is a life inside our perishable container that is eternal, it is difficult to understand that there is more to us than just the natural.

Gaining knowledge of how each part works helps us distinguish the eternal bound within the natural, the flesh from the spirit, and our present corruptible body (or perishable container) from the imperishable body we inherit from God. In all three cases the Bible gives hope to the hopeless.

1 Corinthians 15:42-44 NIV

I strongly suggest that you take the time to read all of the 15th chapter of 1 Corinthians so that these verses will come to you in context. The whole chapter is about life after death and the resurrection to come. It is because of His resurrection and our belief in Christ that we have the hope of a resurrection. Also, in these verses the writer is speaking about a physical resurrection of the physical body, the exchange of the corruptible for the incorruptible.

However, because the aspects of the flesh and the natural man are concepts pertaining to the body, the same principles can be applied. In many cases during counseling, I have found that it is easier for some to apply the principles to the more obscure parts of themselves than to the physical body itself. However, the scripture tells us directly that the concept of the resurrection of the physical body into a recognizable and identifiable individual in an eternal, incorruptible spiritual body is a truth. A truth that gives us HOPE of a renewed body, free of confinement. What a hope that is!

1 Corinthians 15:42-44 NIV 42 So will it be with the resurrection of the dead. The body that is sown is perishable, it is raised imperishable; 43it is sown in dishonor, it is raised in glory; it is sown in weakness, it is raised in power; 44it is sown a natural body, it is raised a spiritual body.

How can I personally identify with the examples in this scripture? What part of my physical existence do I need to have dead and buried in order to hope for a resurrection to fullness of life in Christ Jesus? Can I identify with this concept on all three levels? My physical? My natural man? My flesh?

142

4-6

Hope

Micah 7:7 NIV 1 John 3:1-3 NIV

H

ope is the one thing that we need above all else when we are suffering confinement. Without hope there is nothing. We even need hope to come to the understanding that in Christ all things are possible. Hope is the starting place. Many of you have suffered the loss of hope. The longer you remain in confinement, the easier it is to give in to hopelessness. Hopelessness becomes a chain that ties the individual to defeat and oppression by the enemy.

Micah 7:7 NIV But as for me, I watch in hope for the LORD, I wait for God my Savior; my God will hear me.

7

There are many verses that deal with hope, but this one in Micah 7:7 gives the very essence. These words remind me that regardless of the specific physical situation I may be going through and regardless of the outward circumstances, I will choose to watch and hope for the Lord to hear me.

1 John 3:1-3 NIV 1 How great is the love the Father has lavished on us, that we should be called children of God! And that is what we are! The reason the world does not know us is that it did not know him. 2Dear friends, now we are children of God, and what we will be has not yet been made known. But we know that when he appears, we shall be like him, for we shall see him as he is. 3Everyone who has this hope in him purifies himself, just as he is pure.

In 1 John 3:1-3, we are told that one day we will be raised from a physical death into a spiritual existence. We are promised a body like that of the risen Christ. When we believe that promise, hope springs fourth. Although we do not know what our new body will be like, we are promised we shall be like Jesus Himself.

What is hope? Why is hopelessness harmful to my well-being? How can I practice hope for a physical body that is free in Christ while still in confinement? How is wishful thinking different from hope?

143

4-7

Christ Suffered For Me

T

wo days ago it was suggested that you read the entire 15th chapter of the first Book of Corinthians. There are numerous references and deep discussions concerning the difference between the resurrected body and our physical body. In the midst of this chapter we find the following serious message:

1 Corinthians 15:12-19 NIV

1 Corinthians 15:12-19 NIV 12 But if it is preached that Christ has been raised from the dead, how can some of you say that there is no resurrection of the dead? 13If there is no resurrection of the dead, then not even Christ has been raised. 14And if Christ has not been raised, our preaching is useless and so is your faith. 15More than that, we are then found to be false witnesses about God, for we have testified about God that he raised Christ from the dead. But he did not raise him if in fact the dead are not raised. 16For if the dead are not raised, then Christ has not been raised either. 17And if Christ has not been raised, your faith is futile; you are still in your sins. 18Then those also who have fallen asleep in Christ are lost. 19If only for this life we have hope in Christ, we are to be pitied more than all men.

For each of us there comes a specific time in which we must stop and consider what we really believe about Christ. Many people try to appropriate the lifestyle of a believer but do not really believe.

In this letter to the church in Corinth, Paul is addressing this issue.

Right in the middle of his teaching about what and who we have hope in, Paul says that once we have had preaching and teaching about the resurrection of Christ, we have to deal with what we really believe about that teaching.

Many of us want to believe in a life after death that will take us to a better place, but we have not dealt with what we believe about Jesus and His resurrection. Paul is telling us that our hope for such an event must be based upon our personal belief in the resurrection of Jesus Christ.

The Bible tells me that Jesus Christ was God in the physical form of man. The Bible tells me that Christ suffered beyond anything that even I have ever suffered or experienced. It tells me that because He suffered like I suffer, that I can identify with Him. It tells me that because I suffer and because of my belief in Him, we share a suffering experience. The Bible says that if I share that suffering experience, I can share in His resurrection experience. Without His resurrection there would be no hope. Therefore, where do I place my hope? Can I allow my hope in Christ to become solid ground instead of wishful thinking?

144

Overcoming Suicidal Thoughts

4-8

W Proverbs 14:26-27 NIV

hile being trained for professional counseling, a person learns to listen for and detect certain clues that raise a red flag. There are two such red flag warnings that are worth discussing here. When the counselor hears repeated references to either the hopelessness of a situation or the unnatural exhaustion of the client, red flags wave and bells go off. Both are preconditions to suicide. Without hope life becomes a long-term battle without end. When a person becomes so exhausted that he cannot face the future, the overwhelming desire for a comatose-type sleep becomes desirable. The struggle against the circumstances that restrict the body will completely wear the person out if he does not have a way to extract himself from the futile attempts to get out of the confining situation.

A person can only fight for so long before he begins to physically and mentally give up. Fatigue and hopelessness can become his very constant companions. Learning to live within the new boundaries of confinement will become a major process that will help conserve energy for the long term.

In her 1969 book, On Death and Dying, Swiss-born psychiatrist Elisabeth Kubler-Ross outlined the five stages of grief a person goes through when dealing with death. If we observe carefully, we find that these stages are evident in dealing with confinement as well. Perhaps that is because confinement is a sort of death experience in itself.

Would it be any wonder that without hope the desire for a completion of the death process would naturally follow? We were created by God to fulfill a definite purpose. When we believe that the purpose has been taken away from us, there is no reason to continue hoping. This is such a confusing way of thinking that once it is allowed to take control of one’s thought processes, a person becomes entangled in a downward spiral. Remember back in the first part of this journal, we had to learn to take every thought captive and hold it up to the standard—or knowledge—of Christ. When we bring these self-defeating thoughts up to Christ, we find that He helps us get rid of them.

Proverbs 14:26-27 NIV 26 He who fears the LORD has a secure fortress, and for his children it will be a refuge. 27The fear of the LORD is a fountain of life, turning a man from the snares of death.

The way to get rid of these dangerous thoughts is to remember that when we have great reverence for the Lord, we will focus on Him more than on our circumstances. As we focus on God, we allow him to become a fountain of life. The fountain of life flows over the depths of all despair.

What areas am I allowing to consume my thought life? Have I allowed more wild dogs to begin to hang around my camp? Have I felt my herd of horses becoming agitated because they sense the nearness of these dogs? What steps do I need to take to secure my camp? Can I allow the fountain of life to flood my low places and free me from the snares of death?

145

4-9

Denial

T

he stages of grief, denial, anger, bargaining, depression and acceptance, each bear some individual consideration. Whether it is when we feel the iron grip of the policeman’s hand on our arm, or when the doctor has just given us a terminal diagnosis, there will come times in our life when we will inevitably go through some stages of grief. Whenever a dire circumstance threatens to hinder or bring dynamic change to our lifestyle, we will face some of these stages. First, denial, and then isolation. This stage is characterized by the thought, “This is not happening to me!” Denial will keep us from being able to see any future good that might come from the adverse circumstances. It destroys the ability to glimpse any hope in the future. It is during these first stages that a person must take the initiative to call someone who is outside the vortex someone to whom he can become accountable. The problem with denial is that it is impossible to seek help when you don’t believe you need it. It takes practice to recognize this stage of the cycle within ourselves.

Proverbs 16:22-25 NIV

Proverbs 16:22-25 NIV 22 Understanding is a fountain of life to those who have it, but folly brings punishment to fools. 23A wise man’s heart guides his mouth, and his lips promote instruction. 24Pleasant words are a honeycomb, sweet to the soul and healing to the bones. 25There is a way that seems right to a man, but in the end it leads to death.

You will need someone to talk to who understands what you are going through. You need to understand that you will not just get transported out of either the situation or the resulting grief experience. In fact, the person who suffers devastating problems from grief either refuses to acknowledge the process, or gets stuck in one stage. Grief is a process, and one that a person must go through. The person chosen to mentor you needs to have a wise heart, willing to give instruction that promotes healing, and needs to be a faithful guide.

Choose carefully!

Can I pinpoint the stage in the process where I am right now? Can I remember previous stages that I have already come through? Have I found a partner whom I can trust during my journey? If I have no human person, can I trust God? Do I need to re-evaluate the “friend” with whom I have conversations with in my mind? When I find myself in conversation with “myself” in my own mind, I must ask who I am talking to. I must refuse to get into a conversation with a spirit who is only commiserating with me and helps me to enjoy my pity party.

146

4-10

Anger

Psalm 37:8 NIV

A

fter the denial stage, we move into anger. In most cases the anger gets directed right at God. “How dare God do this to me!”

In some cases the anger will be directed at yourself or at another individual. In any case the anger needs to be correctly channeled.

From what we have learned about emotions, anger is a God-given emotion designed to help us fight or flee when under attack from an enemy. We learned that anger in and of itself is not wrong, but how we handle the anger can be devastating. While in the stages of grief, anger is a natural progression after denial. However, during our denial stage, we will set the direction of our anger. That is why it is so important to begin with a wise friend who can help us deal with the thought processes correctly. The anger that gets directed at any one except the devil is misplaced anger.

Although God can and does use adverse circumstances to bring about good, He is neither responsible for the bad choices we make nor the consequences due to Satan’s attacks. If Satan can use our denial as an open door to plant seeds of doubt and mistrust in us, when our anger develops into a full artillery barrage, we will have all our cannons pointed in the wrong direction. In fact, when we attempt to storm the devil’s domain he may actually be behind the cannons helping us light the fuses, so it is very important for us to know where our fire power is aimed.

Psalm 37:8 NIV 8 Refrain from anger and turn from wrath; do not fret--it leads only to evil.

Let us focus on this scripture and personalize it as follows: “Refrain from anger” means to make certain I have my cannon facing in the right direction before I light it off. “Turn from wrath” means to make certain that if I act in anger, I am acting with purpose rather than reacting without purpose or control. “Do not fret” means to stop commiserating with any familiar spirit. We do not need to be making friends with any of the wild dogs of our thoughts or we will begin to think like them.

Do I dare use the spiritual principles I have already learned to focus my anger? Can I remember that we do not war with flesh and blood but powers and principalities? I will declare that the power of God is greater than the enemy.

147

4-11

Bargaining

T

his is the stage where many of us get stuck. Bargaining restarts a dialog with God. Coming out of denial and then anger, when we finally face God we are too beat up to come with a repentant heart. So we bargain. The thing to try to remember during this stage is that when we bargain we are addressing God, because we inherently understand that when all else fails, there is God. If we have made a healthy transition through the first stages, we will be ready and open to repentance. We recognize that we first sought denial, a means of self control. When denial did not work, we were drawn into a course of anger that focused our wrath on the wrong enemy. This process only alienates helpful people, but we become afraid that our unbridled anger may have even alienated God. So we start bargaining.

Our rationalization during this stage may sound like this. “If you will just let me live to see my son graduate I will be in church every Sunday.” It is not uncommon to hear a person in prison express their bargaining like, “If God allows me to get paroled, I will become a testimony to His grace.” There are as many bargaining platforms as there are people to think them up.

Bargaining always operates from the works position. We have learned from the Bible that God is about grace, not about works.

Bargaining does not work because even though we are finally approaching God, we are on the wrong footing. We are offering the God of the Universe some good act we can perform in exchange for His approval. This is futile, but it is part of the process. We do not want to get stuck here. Many people live a major portion of their lives by bargaining—in fact some base their entire spiritual existence upon the principle of bargaining.

The Book of Job is the oldest book of our Bible. For everyone who endures adverse circumstances beyond their control, it is a book that should be digested, not merely tasted. We usually read Job focusing on the story from Job’s perspective. But if we reread it from God’s perspective, we find that God has watched as Job, his well-meaning friends, and wife have gone through the four phases just described. Finally, in the 38th chapter, God speaks out of the storm with a four-chapter dissertation that begins with the following words:

Job 38:2-4 NIV Job 42:1-6 NIV

Job 38:2-4 NIV 2 “Who is this that darkens my counsel with words without knowledge? 3Brace yourself like a man; I will question you, and you shall answer me. 4“Where were you when I laid the earth’s foundation? Tell me, if you understand.

After hearing God’s response Job makes the following declaration: Job 42:1-6 NIV 1 Then Job replied to the LORD: 2“I know that you can do all things; no plan of yours can be thwarted. 3[You asked,] ‘Who is this that obscures my counsel without knowledge?’ Surely I spoke of things I did not understand, things too wonderful for me to know. 4[“You said,] ‘Listen now, and I will speak; I will question you, and you shall answer me.’ 5My ears had heard of you but now my eyes have seen you. 6Therefore I despise myself and repent in dust and ashes.”

I will read aloud the verses from Job 38-43. I will listen to God speaking directly to me. Then I will prepare my answer in writing.

148

4-12

Depression

Psalm 4:1 NIV

T

his phase of grief is when a person discovers that all his best efforts have failed. This phase will be characterized by the statements, “I just can’t bear doing this anymore,” “I am so tired,” and “There is just no use in going on.” The grief cycle has predictable stages. First denial, followed by anger, then the individual surrenders to bargaining.

Depression can take on two forms. The most common is the manifestation of hopelessness and defeat. The other manifests as sorrow. A person lingering in depression can become suicidal.

Four days ago we began a study of the five stages of grief. Just prior to that we were considering the hopelessness and fatigue accompanying the onset of confining circumstances. Normally we reach the stage of depression before anyone around notices that we are in trouble. Our own denial keeps us from seeking help until we can’t even ask for it any longer. Depression is a dangerous stage, but without it we probably would not be able to move into repentance.

The other manifestation of depression is a short span of time in which the person begins to recognize his part in the process that has taken his focus off God. This phase of depression is due to the realization that he has moved away from his Godly connection and he is overcome with sorrow. Sorrow is the vehicle that can lead us quickly into repentance.

How can a person just give up the struggle until he fully realizes that the struggle itself has become the killing factor? Eventually the person finally comes to the realization that he has been struggling like a fish on a hook. The more the fish struggles, the weaker it gets until it comes to the top, belly up. In order to find any strength for the battle, a person in depression must seek strength from a source beyond himself. GOOD NEWS! The way out is acceptance. The way out is to have Job’s response of repentance.

Psalm 4:1 NIV Answer me when I call to you, O my righteous God. Give me relief from my distress; be merciful to me and hear my prayer.

1

Why do I have to wait until I am so down to seek help? Can I learn to identify these stages in myself and others in order to facilitate the healing process? If this grief process is natural and common to man, why do I hesitate to confess my situation to another person early instead of waiting until I sink into depression?

149

4-13

Acceptance

In the words of Elisabeth Kubler-Ross, who first published her famous stages of grief in her book On Grief and Grieving, this phase is characterized by the following attitude: “I am ready. I do not want to struggle anymore.” There is so much to be said on the spiritual level about this normal progression. It is in this final stage that Kubler-Ross gives us the answer to our dilemma. She called it acceptance. We call it surrender. Surrender cannot happen without repentance. That is the reason that in the self-help or psychological fields so many people just get stuck in a previous stage without completing the process. Without a concept of repentance and forgiveness, acceptance is just another word for “stuffing it.” Many of us have so much junk stuffed inside that the whole concept of repentance is scary. I had a lady say to me in all seriousness one day, “If I consent to have God deal with all the junk I have stuffed inside, I am afraid there won’t be any of me left. I will just be like a deflated balloon.” No, acceptance is expressed perfectly by the phrase “I am ready. I do not want to struggle anymore.”

Reread those chapters in Job from 38 through the end of the book and see how Job responded to God in the midst of his pitiful circumstances. When you read the rest of the book, you will discover that although we may understand what Job was going through, Job himself never had a hint. Sometimes this is true about us as well. We must eventually come to the point of acceptance before we complete the cycle in order for true healing to begin.

Revelation 3:19-21 NIV

Revelation 3:19-21 NIV Those whom I love I rebuke and discipline. So be earnest, and repent. 20Here I am! I stand at the door and knock. If anyone hears my voice and opens the door, I will come in and eat with him, and he with me. 21To him who overcomes, I will give the right to sit with me on my throne, just as I overcame and sat down with my Father on his throne.

19

The door to a restored relationship with God and the passageway for progress out of the grief syndrome is the door to my heart upon which God is knocking. In order to come to terms with my physical confinement, I must eventually open the door of my heart or remain forever trapped within the repetitious events of the grief syndrome.

Do I hear knocking? Am I really ready for whatever is ahead of me?

Can I stop my struggling? Can my response to God be like that of Job? I will take Job’s reply and use them as a form to pen my own complete repentant message to the God of the universe. I will continually watch for recurring patterns of this grief model in myself and others. Through my experience, I will be able to assist others in their journey as I use it to keep a close watch on my heart.

150

Developing Faith

Hebrews 4:1-2 NIV

4-14

In most cases, a life that is defined by confinement is directly affected by a physical restraint. There are many types of confinement. My sister was stricken with the dreaded polio virus during the 50s. She was only 18 months old when her life, and that of the entire family, took a dramatic turn from the normal. My mother, who not only suffered the dramatic illness as a child, watched many other families as they came to terms with the effects of the disease. Often she would remark that the persons who seemed to have the most difficulty were the ones striken in their teens or early adult years. She thought this was because it is during these years that life starts blossoming for the individual:, when the young person is just becoming free from other restrictions. My sister wore braces and was in a body cast for many years. Because she never really knew any different, it was not as dramatic for her to learn to live with the confinement as it may been if she had been in her teens. The point here is that confinement and physical restriction have a greater effect upon us when we have experienced a greater measure of freedom. Not only do we have to learn to deal with the new confining issues, we must also learn to deal with the loss.

There are many stories of people who have overcome dramatic physical loss and accomplished great things. However, they only show us that it is possible. Their stories do not make our journey any easier. The personal search for significance in the face of such loss and grief will seem impossible. Hope becomes the key. The stories of others who have become independent, productive people in the face of extreme physical challenges give us hope. There is a vast difference between hope and faith. Many of us have hope confused with faith and therefore become discouraged easily. Without hope we will lay in our beds and waste away.

We will “pity party” until we have no friends. We will allow our time to do us instead of doing our time. But faith is something that takes the hope and makes it personal. Faith is what allows us to put daily effort into the struggle. When we believe that the hope we have can become not just a reality, but MY reality, we develop faith. One of the problems with the faith community is that the message has so often been “we just have to have faith.” In all due respect, a person doesn’t just sit in his chair and suddenly spring faith into being merely because he knows he needs to have faith.

Hebrews 4:1-2 NIV Therefore, since the promise of entering his rest still stands, let us be careful that none of you be found to have fallen short of it. 2For we also have had the gospel preached to us, just as they did; but the message they heard was of no value to them, because those who heard did not combine it with faith.

1

Have I seen some example in another person that has given me hope?

Am I allowing a message I have heard or an example I have seen to become of no value simply because I do not combine it with a belief that the message is for me personally. For the hope to become faith I must believe that the object of the hope is for me personally. I will develop a prayer expressing my need for God to increase my faith and build my hope.

151

4-15

Understanding Our Relationship With God

A

precious stone is cut before mounting. The jeweler shapes the rough stone, cutting various flat surfaces and angles. Each flat area is called a facet. These facets and the resulting angles cause the stone to sparkle and reflect the light. One of the problems with our understanding of how to have a relationship with God is that we have come to understand it in bits and pieces. We may have heard some great truth, but if it stands alone, it becomes just a single facet and we miss how it is supposed to add to the whole and bring sparkle and reflection into the whole. This becomes a huge problem as we gather more and more truths without having a connection to a whole. It is with the facet understanding that we find ourselves in the quandary that says, “If this part is true then this other part has a flaw,” or, “The Word says this and that, and it just does not work for me.” These thought processes are just a few examples of how we get tripped up by the facet view of a Godly relationship. An example of facet understanding can be seen in the following verses.

Hebrews 11:17-35 NIV

Hebrews 11:17-35 NIV By faith Abraham, when God tested him, offered Isaac as a sacrifice. He who had received the promises was about to sacrifice his one and only son, 18even though God had said to him, “It is through Isaac that your offspring will be reckoned.” 19Abraham reasoned that God could raise the dead, and figuratively speaking, he did receive Isaac back from death. 20By faith Isaac blessed Jacob and Esau in regard to their future.

21 By faith Jacob, when he was dying, blessed each of Joseph’s sons, and worshiped as he leaned on the top of his staff. 22By faith Joseph, when his end was near, spoke about the exodus of the Israelites from Egypt and gave instructions about his bones. 23By faith Moses’ parents hid him for three months after he was born, because they saw he was no ordinary child, and they were not afraid of the king’s edict. 24By faith Moses, when he had grown up, refused to be known as the son of Pharaoh’s daughter.

25 He chose to be mistreated along with the people of God rather than to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a short time. 26He regarded disgrace for the sake of Christ as of greater value than the treasures of Egypt, because he was looking ahead to his reward. 27By faith he left Egypt, not fearing the king’s anger; he persevered because he saw him who is invisible. 28By faith he kept the Passover and the sprinkling of blood, so that the destroyer of the firstborn would not touch the firstborn of Israel. 29By faith the people passed through the Red Sea as on dry land; but when the Egyptians tried to do so, they were drowned. 30By faith the walls of Jericho fell, after the people had marched around them for seven days. 31By faith the prostitute Rahab, because she welcomed the spies, was not killed with those who were disobedient. 32And what more shall I say? I do not have time to tell about Gideon, Barak, Samson, Jephthah, David, Samuel and the prophets, 33 who through faith conquered kingdoms, administered justice, and gained what was promised; who shut the mouths of lions, 34quenched the fury of the flames, and escaped the edge of the sword; whose weakness was turned to strength; and who became powerful in battle and routed foreign armies. 35Women received back their dead, raised to life again.

17

Today I will read the entire chapters of Hebrews 11 and 12 and pick out at least two different facets of the same jewel. Can some of the discomfort I have through confining circumstances be the result of either unfair expectations or from only seeing one side of the situation?

152

Understanding the Whole Truth

4-16

J

ust in case you missed reading the remainder of Hebrews chapter 11 yesterday, here it is as today’s scripture:

Hebrews 11:35-40 NIV

Hebrews 11:35-40 NIV 35 Others were tortured and refused to be released, so that they might gain a better resurrection. 36Some faced jeers and flogging, while still others were chained and put in prison. 37They were stoned; they were sawed in two; 37they were put to death by the sword. They went about in sheepskins and goatskins, destitute, persecuted and mistreated- 38the world was not worthy of them.

They wandered in deserts and mountains, and in caves and holes in the ground. 39These were all commended for their faith, yet none of them received what had been promised. 40God had planned something better for us so that only together with us would they be made perfect.

This is a very good example of what I have been intending to illustrate as an example of facet understanding. Most of us who have been in church often and have had the ability to sit under excellent Biblical teaching may have heard the verses of Hebrews 11:1-34 taught and re-taught. That facet has been cut, polished and held up to the light so many times that we can just about quote it from memory. When a teacher refers to the “fathers of faith,” we immediately remember the list from the first part of the 11th chapter of Hebrews. HOWEVER, there is another facet to the jewel of faith. Within the whole relationship with God we find another aspect that may, or may not, be as comforting to teach and apply.

What happens to us as we build our hope and faith on a single facet is that when we find ourselves in dire circumstances, what we once believed gets tested. In these times of difficulty, many of the beautiful and refreshing verses are found wanting. It is easy for us to desire to know a wonderful Jesus who could calm the storm with a word or raise the dead with a command. The Jesus who hung on a cross, mutilated and disfigured, is the same Jesus.

Do I need to examine my understanding of certain issues in my life from a different perspective? There is truth in the “prosperity” message, but perhaps there is more to the whole jewel than the benefit package. The song says: ”Nothing compares to the promise I have in You.” Have I placed my desires above the promise I have in Christ? As I reread all of Hebrews 11, I will reevaluate the promise.

Perhaps I have not seen the whole picture.

153

4-17

T

he writer of Hebrews further polishes the jewel of faith with the following verses:

Hebrews 12:1-5 NIV Therefore, since we are surrounded by such a great cloud of witnesses, let us throw off everything that hinders and the sin that so easily entangles, and let us run with perseverance the race marked out for us. 2Let us fix our eyes on Jesus, the author and perfecter of our faith, who for the joy set before him endured the cross, scorning its shame, and sat down at the right hand of the throne of God. 3Consider him who endured such opposition from sinful men, so that you will not grow weary and lose heart. 4In your struggle against sin, you have not yet resisted to the point of shedding your blood. 5And you have forgotten that word of encouragement that addresses you as sons:And you have forgotten that word of encouragement that addresses you as sons: “My son, do not make light of the Lord’s discipline, and do not lose heart when he rebukes you,” 1

Hebrews 12:1-5 NIV

Regardless of the path that our lives take, there are those who have gone before us who have “kept the faith” under extreme conditions that would cause the natural man to faint or to give up. Those who did not give up had a hope of something that was beyond description. Because that hope became personal, each of them developed faith. The circumstances of their lives did not necessarily produce comfort and security, but they chose to hold on to hope and faith regardless of their physical situations. This is the same condition in which Job found himself. His ministers did not bring him false teaching. They brought him the scriptural direction as they understood it. BUT, they were speaking from a single-facet understanding. As we gain maturity, depth, and breadth in our walk with God, we come to know that eventually everything we know will be tested, and we will have to choose between what we know and who we know.

What we know vs. Who we know. Does this bring significance to the question regarding the fruit trees in the garden? Original sin stems from the choice of choosing knowledge over relationship. If all sin stems from this root issue, can I finish reading Hebrews 12 with a new understanding of what it means, even when it begs the question as to whether I have resisted sin to the point of shedding my own blood? Nothing compares to the promise? What I know or who I know? Which tree have I been eating from?

154

T Luke 1:34-35 NIV Matthew 1:22-23 NIV

he three parts of the physical existence that we began to study several days ago are the body, the flesh and the natural man. We have briefly discussed both the body and the flesh. The physical body is the clay pot.

It is the perishable container that we live in. It is most likely the focal point of our confinement. The flesh is that part of us that reacts like a spoiled child when it does not get its way. The flesh will always pitch a fit when it is not comfortable or pampered. The flesh is always seeking peace at all costs. It is not as easy to separate the natural man for observation, because without Christ we are just that. It is through the regeneration of the spirit through Christ Jesus that we have another nature to compare it to. However, this natural man versus the supernatural man is a very real concept, and understanding it is an important key to dealing with our confining circumstances.

4-18

We inherited a nature from Adam. Because we are human beings born into an earthly existence by earthly parents, we have inherited the physical characteristics that are required for life on this physical planet.

We inherited a nature from them as well. The natural human nature is that part of man’s physical existence that allows him to interact with his natural environment, purely out of his own ability. That nature is what is referred to as the natural man. The thoughts and actions that come from the natural man are opposed to the spirit. The spirit desires to be in a relationship with God but the natural man desires to be independent.

An old song, “My Way,” is a perfect description of a person living in the natural by the desires of the human and unregenerate nature. One verse says, “I took the blows, but I did it my way.”

If you have gotten this far into this journal, I believe you have come to the understanding that Jesus Christ is the Son of God and through His death on the cross and His resurrection from the dead He has made provisions for us to have our nature changed from the purely natural into a reborn spiritual existence. A child at church one day said, “Jesus was the first real Superman.” Everyone laughed, the child had a better concept of the truth than the adults who heard the exclamation. In trying to understand this supernatural existence, some may think that Jesus is like some oddball from a different planet, who flies around in blue tights and a red cape defending the endangered and destroying evil. However, if you read the account of what the angel said to Mary about Jesus in Matthew 1:22-23, I know you will find the description of a true superman.

Luke 1:34-35 NIV “How will this be,” Mary asked the angel, “since I am a virgin?”

35 The angel answered, “The Holy Spirit will come upon you, and the power of the Most High will overshadow you. So the holy one to be born will be called the Son of God. 34

Matthew 1:22-23 NIV 22 All this took place to fulfill what the Lord had said through the prophet: 23“The virgin will be with child and will give birth to a son, and they will call him Immanuel”-which means, “God with us.”

Jesus’ birth produced the first supernatural, real, living human being. Fully man and fully God. Can His life help me know how my life would change if I allowed my natural man to be joined with God in a supernatural way?

155

4-19

G

od speaks to us in many different ways. He has just the right method of delivering individual messages to us. Mary received a visual and physical manifestation of the spiritual world. The Angel spoke directly to Mary and answered her questions.

With such a supernatural event taking place, wouldn’t it be appropriate for Joseph to get some help in understanding what was happening to Mary and to himself? Joseph was of a priestly line. Because of his upbringing, he was extremely familiar with the scriptures. A young boy growing up in Israel during that time was expected to know ALL of the known scriptures by memory by the age of twelve. As one in the priestly line, Joseph was even further advanced in the understanding of the scriptures he had memorized. His supernatural visitation came in a dream when the spiritual truth was imparted to him. The process in this event was through the recalling of memorized words.

Matthew 1:20-23 NIV Isaiah 7:13-14 NIV

Matthew 1:20-23 NIV 20 But after he had considered this, an angel of the Lord appeared to him in a dream and said, “Joseph son of David, do not be afraid to take Mary home as your wife, because what is conceived in her is from the Holy Spirit. 21She will give birth to a son, and you are to give him the name Jesus, because he will save his people from their sins.”

22 All this took place to fulfill what the Lord had said through the prophet: 23“The virgin will be with child and will give birth to a son, and they will call him Immanuel”-which means, “God with us.”

Following is the scripture that Joseph had already committed to memory: Isaiah 7:13-14 NIV Then Isaiah said, “Hear now, you house of David! Is it not enough to try the patience of men? Will you try the patience of my God also? 14Therefore the Lord himself will give you a sign: The virgin will be with child and will give birth to a son, and will call him Immanuel.

“Immanuel” means God with us. The natural human woman was overshadowed by the Spirit, Who impregnated her with a child that would be born from outside the realm of human nature; one with a Godly nature. Is this not a picture of a real superman? Christ was born a real human male by divine intervention. His life was one of supernatural existence. This Jesus, this Immanuel, was to be an example for us. It is through our connection to Him, that we too become able to live beyond the natural realm. When we get this concept firmly in our minds, it becomes easier to see that all men who have the supernatural life inside of them are living within a measure of confinement. We must come to an understanding that it is through a life connected to the supernatural that we become able to live a life that transcends all circumstances of the natural realm that restrain us. This thought is not to make light of those circumstances that, even in the natural, are more restrictive than others. It is, however, to bring up the thought process allowing us to more completely understand that our natural man can be infused with the Spirit in such a manner, that we become able to live a supernatural life. If that happens to us, it will be because we come to know Immanuel, God with us.

13

Have I been trying to overcome my natural restrictions by my own natural power?

Do I need to learn to rely more on Jesus, Immanuel? Can I distinguish the difference between the things I can do because of my own ability and those that can only be done through Immanuel—God with ME? Many of us who suffer confining circumstances come to know Jesus—Immanuel—in a much more personal way than we ever expected to. Because of the restriction, we must come to terms with the inability to accomplish things, go places or be more independent than before. We must learn that without Christ—Immanuel—we are lost. However, most of us have experienced such a vast ability within our own natural self to accomplish things, “on our own merits,” that we fail to see our need. In order to recognize that we need a savior, we must first realize that we are in a situation in which we cannot save ourselves. Now, that makes sense on paper, but in practicality there is a part of our natural human person that continues to tell us that we can make it on our own. We can exercise enough to keep the body healthy forever. We can practice artistic skills until perfection occurs. We just have to pull ourselves up by our own bootstraps to be successful.

156

T 2 Corinthians 5:17 KJV

he problem with separating the natural from the supernatural is that the natural has a real place as long as we are living in this earthly environment. If we do not work at keeping ourselves healthy, we will allow our earthly body to degenerate prematurely.

If we do not practice and advance our natural skills, they will be underdeveloped and become useless. If we do not take responsibility for ourselves and make choices on our own to better ourselves, we will become a drain on society. To say that we should not be concerned for our physical body and the natural elements of our earthly existence is just plain stupid. However, if we are to learn to live above the natural, supernaturally, we will have to learn how to stay connected to a power greater than ourselves, so that we can overcome the conditions that restrain us in the natural. The superman who flew around in blue tights and red cape and fought evil is what most of us try to be like. We try to take the purely natural gifts and strengths that we have and apply them in a purely natural way. After all, remember that Superman was only super to us because of his natural gifts. He was stronger than we are. He could see differently than we do and he could be everyone’s hero. He was not supernatural to himself and he could not impart any of his abilities to us poor mortals. We just became dependent upon his intervention.

4-20

Now our Christ, Immanuel, is a very different type of superman.

He has a different nature working inside Him to produce a totally different kind of individual. He is neither secretive nor hidden. He openly says that through Him the power He has can be imparted unto us. He says that if we allow His power to reign in us, we can live a supernatural life while here on this Earth. He says that not only can I live supernaturally here but that after my earthly container perishes, a part of me will continue to live. When the container I have grown to depend upon so heavily in this life returns to dust, He says that the supernatural part of me will continue to live, finally free of the confining circumstances of this earthly body. He says that there will come a time when the natural becomes the supernatural. Old things will pass away and the new things will come. Unlike the fictitious Superman of the adventure stories, Jesus Christ becomes our Immanuel and we can begin the process of exchanging our purely natural for the supernatural.

2 Corinthians 5:17 KJV

Therefore if any man be in Christ, he is a new creature: old things are passed away; behold, all things are become new.

17

As we mature in this process, we learn to take off the old man like a piece of clothing and put on the new. We do not have to hide in a telephone booth to do this. Neither do we have to jump back into the purely natural in order to interact with earthly civilization.

Christ calls us into a life in which we are to express the measure of supernatural living that we have gained in order to show others that it is possible to become victorious because of the real Super Man and the supernatural life only He can impart to us.

I will take the individual ‘’He said” thoughts I find in today’s text and see if I can locate them in the Bible for myself.

157

4-21

T

he Bible discusses the body in three different aspects; the physical body, the flesh and the natural man. Over the last several days we have discussed each of these aspects in order to locate them within us. The physical body is the visible physical body that includes the fingers and toes. It is a perishable container. We have come to understand that there is more to us than just this perishable container.

2 Corinthians 4:13-18 NIV 13 It is written: “I believed; therefore I have spoken.” With that same spirit of faith we also believe and therefore speak, 14because we know that the one who raised the Lord Jesus from the dead will also raise us with Jesus and present us with you in his presence. 15All this is for your benefit, so that the grace that is reaching more and more people may cause thanksgiving to overflow to the glory of God. 16Therefore we do not lose heart. Though outwardly we are wasting away, yet inwardly we are being renewed day by day. 17For our light and momentary troubles are achieving for us an eternal glory that far outweighs them all. 18So we fix our eyes not on what is seen, but on what is unseen. For what is seen is temporary, but what is unseen is eternal.

2 Corinthians 4:13-18 NIV John 3:5-8 NIV Colossians 3:9-10 NIV

The flesh is that part of us that reacts when it doesn’t get its own way or feels discomfort. This little fit-throwing, undisciplined child that only wants what he wants when he wants it, is capable of throwing a huge tantrum until he gets his own way in the flesh. The flesh is diametrically opposed to the Spirit.

John 3:5-8 NIV 5 Jesus answered, “I tell you the truth, no one can enter the kingdom of God unless he is born of water and the Spirit. 6Flesh gives birth to flesh, but the Spirit gives birth to spirit. 7You should not be surprised at my saying, ‘You must be born again.’ 8The wind blows wherever it pleases. You hear its sound, but you cannot tell where it comes from or where it is going. So it is with everyone born of the Spirit.”

The natural man, or the old nature inherited from Adam, is the third part of the physical man. It is the part of us that acts naturally before we become reborn into Christ. Through Christ we have the ability to take off the old and put on the new.

Colossians 3: 9-10 NIV 9 …you have taken off your old self with its practices 10and have put on the new self, which is being renewed in knowledge in the image of its Creator.

As I think about myself today, can I really begin to identify these three different parts of my own physical being? If I can separate these parts, I can learn to deal with them more effectively. If it is in my physical existence that I am suffering the most from confining issues, can I learn to govern my actions, and begin to live supernaturally through the concept of “Christ in me” and Immanuel—God with me?

158

O Romans 8:22-25 NIV

nce we learn to identify our spirit, soul, and body, we will have a greater understanding of how to deal with each of them. As we dissect each part, we gain a growing realization of the living, vital part of us that remains when the physical is put under subjection. This will become a primary function in order to identify the Spirit of God within us. Just a hint: we have the responsibility of dealing with our physical existence, but when we begin to grow in the Spirit, it is God who does all the work of transformation. The more we deal with our physical, the easier it is for Him to refine the Spirit. We are all limited in the physical to some degree but we can all be totally free in the Spirit.

4-22

Those who are undergoing extreme difficulties that have them bound in the natural begin early to seek the freedom that comes only from God Almighty. Is it possible that the confinement you now experience has given you the desire to seek the supernatural? Here is an outside reading suggestion: Gene Edwards has written a series of allegorical books titled Chronicles of the Door. Another of his books not part of this series is The Devine Romance and is a great introduction to the allegorical style of Gene Edwards. These books are highly recommended because they have the ability to help us understand the interaction of God in our own lives. Each of these beautifully written and wonderfully designed books will activate the spirit within the reader. They are easy to read and understand by even the youngest reader. I know people who have read these books aloud to their children and received blessing and understanding themselves.

Romans 8:22-25 NIV 22 We know that the whole creation has been groaning as in the pains of childbirth right up to the present time. 23Not only so, but we ourselves, who have the firstfruits of the Spirit, groan inwardly as we wait eagerly for our adoption as sons, the redemption of our bodies.

24 For in this hope we were saved. But hope that is seen is no hope at all. Who hopes for what he already has? 25But if we hope for what we do not yet have, we wait for it patiently.

We are not alone in this struggle to live in this earthly environment with all its imperfections. Since the fall of Adam, the entire creation has been suffering imperfection. However, God promises to renew everything. Until that time, all of creation—including us—will be groaning in anticipation of this renewal. We have a special dispensation from God in that we are able to have our lives reborn and our spirit renewed now. We can come to an understanding that we can live beyond our purely physical life and enjoy supernatural living now. When we have finished this discussion of the physical existence we will delve into the Spirit. But for now we must be content to have this promise of supernatural living become a hope marker. If we only concentrate on the physical without the spiritual; things will seem dark and hopeless. That is why all the self help books in the world will only give us a measure of contentment. All creation is subject to wasting away and eventual death. Without a redeemer there is no hope for a regenerated universe and salvation.

Am I really able to distinguish the perishable from the imperishable within myself? Can a hope for redemption help me today?

159

4-23

G

rowing to a point at which we become able to sort out the difference between our earthly bondage existence and our unrestricted spiritual existence requires that we acknowledge the following facts. First, there is, in reality, both the physical and the spiritual. Second, within each of us (me) there is both the physical and the spiritual. Third, since there is a spiritual side that is unrestricted both now and in a life after the physical has passed, it becomes important for us to learn to be more in touch with the spiritual. During this 40-day period while we are focusing on the physical, it should not surprise us when we begin to recognize the spiritual realm.

Hebrews 4:12 NIV Isaiah 64:8 NIV

Hebrews 4:12 NIV For the word of God is living and active. Sharper than any double-edged sword, it penetrates even to dividing soul and spirit, joints and marrow; it judges the thoughts and attitudes of the heart.

12

As we use the Word to define our physical being, it will help us to understand our triune person. In the process, we will be discovering our spiritual being. Our physical existence diminishes in importance when we understand that we live in a perishable body, and no matter how we try to mold ourselves, into the image we want for ourselves the harder it becomes. This is a problem common to all people. Those who are suffering physical confinement come up against a wall sooner than others. Like the fish introduced into the fish bowl, we must learn to live within our new confinement without bumping our nose on the glass. However, when we begin to see our “plight” as not uncommon to all people, then we can start to find solutions that our flesh would like to whine about, and say things like “That is good advice for others but I am different! I have different needs because of my circumstances!” Remember the flesh is that tantrum-throwing brat. If you do not give into its demands, it will increase the level of demand. Expect a fight!

Isaiah 64:8 NIV 8 Yet, O LORD, you are our Father. We are the clay, you are the potter; we are all the work of your hand.

As I begin to use the Word to understand my physical existence and exercise some self control, I can expect to hear from my flesh in an undesirable way. It will seem like an undue amount of pressure on me to deal with this undisciplined brat at this time. I may just have to be content to listen to it for a while without confronting it directly in order to recognize it for what it is. I must learn that dealing with my flesh it will hurt neither my natural man nor my physical body, even though my flesh will try to make me believe that both will suffer even unto death if it does not get it its way. Today, I will begin to concentrate on the verse that tells me that God is the potter and I am the clay. I will begin to look beyond my confinement by the belief that if I allow God to mold me into the image He has for me, the result will be better than if I continue to try to mold myself into my own image. Through this process I can expect to hear some whining and whimpering in the background.

160

O Genesis 3:20-24 NIV

f the flesh, the Natural man and the physical, bratty untamed child, the brat is the only part that we should learn to discipline. The nature of sin needs to be changed, and we must come to terms with the fact that the physical container is wasting away. In the past few days we have observed that God’s word not only helps us identify these three parts, but it also gives us direction on how to manage them. Today we are going to look at the natural man, or our sin nature. The Bible tells us that we inherited certain things from our ancestors. This inheritance can be traced all the way back to Adam. Sometimes we ask ourselves where all the death and injustice and separation from God comes from in our lives and those we see around us. It is a great tactic of the devil to plant thoughts in our minds like, “How can a loving God allow…?”

4-24

This is not the time for a lengthy discussion of the misadventures of Adam and Eve. However, if we are to understand our new nature from God, then we must first understand the old nature. Every one of us was born from Adam and Eve. Genesis 3:20-24 NIV 20 Adam named his wife Eve, because she would become the mother of all the living. 21The LORD God made garments of skin for Adam and his wife and clothed them. 22And the LORD God said, “The man has now become like one of us, knowing good and evil. He must not be allowed to reach out his hand and take also from the tree of life and eat, and live forever.” So the LORD God banished him from the Garden of Eden to work the ground from which he had been taken.

24 After he drove the man out, he placed on the east side of the Garden of Eden cherubim and a flaming sword flashing back and forth to guard the way to the tree of life.

All of us living now have a DNA heritage that goes back to this couple.

When they were banished from the garden, a guardian was placed in front of the gate so that in this fallen state they could not connect with the Tree of Life and live forever. Death became the end of the natural man. Read the whole of chapter 3 of Genesis to study the curse. You will find the origins of the undesirable things we observe in nature. The serpent, we are told, was the most cunning of beings. He spoke to Eve in seductive tones and phrases. Does “Why would a loving God allow…” sound more like the voice of God or does it sound more like it is coming from a cunning seducer?

Since this historical event, all of creation has been groaning under the result of Adam and Eve choosing to operate with God through knowledge rather than relationship. This knowledge-based existence is the root of sin. The result of sin is death. We are currently living in a time when our whole world is suffering from this condition. Jesus Christ came to bring redemption to mankind. One day the Heavens will be rolled back and all things will be made new. For now we must live in this unredeemed world where the works of the serpent are obvious, and our desire to blame God comes directly from our response to his cunning voice.

I have been learning to listen to my own thoughts. Can I begin to identify the crafty suggestions of the enemy that try to get me to place blame on God? Can I now determine that not all of the vicious dogs of my thoughts come snarling in their attack? Do some seem crafty and sly?

161

4-25

T

he concept of the natural versus the spiritual is based on the Biblical principle that we have a physical component inherited from Adam. Because of that inheritance, we too naturally choose to act out of a knowledge-based thinking, rather than through a relationship with God. In addition to our choices to act out of our knowledge, we have inherited the ultimate result of that choice, which is death. As we have already discovered, all creation is suffering from that event. Because of the work Christ completed on the cross, and His resurrection from the dead, we not only have the ability to have a regenerated nature, but also have been set free from the curse of death. That is what we call being born again. When we accept Christ as our redeemer personally, He gives renewed life to us. We take on a new nature, the nature of God. One day all creation will be restored and death will be no more.

1 Corinthians 15:20-23 NIV

1 Corinthians 15:20-23 NIV 20 But Christ has indeed been raised from the dead, the firstfruits of those who have fallen asleep. 21For since death came through a man, the resurrection of the dead comes also through a man. 22For as in Adam all die, so in Christ all will be made alive. 23But each in his own turn: Christ, the firstfruits; then, when he comes, those who belong to him.

After we receive Christ and begin to put on the new nature, we find that there is a vast difference between the wisdom of the world—or natural information—and wisdom that comes from God. We begin to understand why all of the self help teaching can only take us so far. There may be truths and concepts that we can learn through natural—or worldly methods—that are helpful, but they can only be relied upon for a short period of time.

How many times have I excused my thought patterns, or my desires, or even my actions, with the phrase “It is only natural…”? Is there really hope that I can begin to operate in the supernatural? Can I learn to seek God on these “natural” issues in my life and see if I can find a better method of dealing with my natural man? Do I dare to believe that the spiritual part of me can become my guiding control? Do I dare try to follow the spirit rather than my natural self?

162

T Galatians 6:8 NIV

he word nature has been used in so many different ways that we need to have a good common and proper definition in order to identify the two natures that are part of us. Three major ideas spring from the nature inherited from Adam: One is the idea that “I can figure out everything I need to know from knowledge;” Another is “I can be in control instead of God;” The third idea is that “if I have enough knowledge and I apply it correctly, then I can take control and be like God.” All of these worldly concepts were used by Satan when he first tempted Adam and when he subsequently failed in his second temptation of Christ.

4-26

In the Bible we have many examples of Christ healing the sick and even raising the dead. But even Lazarus eventually physically died and stayed dead. Only Christ has the keys to death and Hell. When we begin to understand the concept of our nature, we will discover that through Christ we now have the promise of redemption of our “old” nature.

Beginning to operate in the new nature is a life-long process the Bible calls being perfected. Let’s take some time to define what we mean by nature. nature: natura < natus, born, produced: see GENESIS 6 Webster’s New World Dictionary & Thesaurus defines nature as follows: 1 the essential character of a thing; quality or qualities that make something what it is; essence 2 inborn character; innate disposition; inherent tendencies of a person.

The Webster’s Dictionary also gives the following definition as it relates to theology: “The state of humanity viewed hypothetically as unredeemed by grace.”

The concept of the word nature we are addressing in this journal is as follows: The complex of essential qualities. —Syn.

characteristics, quality, constitution (Webster’s New World Dictionary & Thesaurus) This definition of the word nature and its concepts will help in our understanding of the two natures. Until we have been reborn through Christ, we only have our unredeemed nature at work in us. After Christ brings a rebirth of our Godly nature, we begin to have the ability to operate in what we might call the “supernatural” as opposed to the “worldly” nature.

Galatians 6:8 NIV 8 The one who sows to please his sinful nature, from that nature will reap destruction; the one who sows to please the Spirit, from the Spirit will reap eternal life.

Can I begin to identify the two separate natures that are part of my physical existence? What ultimate end is destined for each?

163

4-27

A

person can exhibit a morally upright lifestyle, and not have a clue about the supernatural available to him. Likewise, another person may appear in great need of regeneration, and actually be in the process of having his old nature changed. There are three main concepts to keep in mind as we begin to consider these two natures.

1. Outward appearances may not provide determining guidelines.

2. A person with a renewed or supernatural nature is a person in a life-long process of change. 3. Each person must learn how to live by a new set of principles as he develops the ability to consistently depend upon the supernatural power of God.

Colossians 2:20-23 NIV Galatians 5:22-26 NIV

Colossians 2:20-23 NIV 20 Since you died with Christ to the basic principles of this world, why, as though you still belonged to it, do you submit to its rules: 21“Do not handle! Do not taste! Do not touch!”? 22These are all destined to perish with use, because they are based on human commands and teachings. 23Such regulations indeed have an appearance of wisdom, with their self-imposed worship, their false humility and their harsh treatment of the body, but they lack any value in restraining sensual indulgence.

As we have learned, we must apply the standard of judgment to ourselves before attempting to apply it to another. This scripture refers to the old way we used to try to manage our lives. The main thought pattern of the old nature is the one that comes out of the philosophy that I am in control of my life and if I just do everything right then I can work myself into success. This doesn’t mean that when living in the supernatural we have no responsibility for our own choices and that self control is not a factor.

Galatians 5:22-26 NIV 22 But the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, patience, kindness, goodness, faithfulness, 23gentleness and self-control.

Against such things there is no law. 24Those who belong to Christ Jesus have crucified the sinful nature with its passions and desires.

25 Since we live by the Spirit, let us keep in step with the Spirit. 26Let us not become conceited, provoking and envying each other.

Upon reading Galatians, chapter 5, we discover that self-control is listed as one of the fruits of the Spirit. This means that if we operate by supernatural means, self-control will develop in our lives as a consequence of the supernatural nature now abiding within us. The defining difference is where the self-control comes from. Does it come from the self-determination of the old nature? No. It comes from the renewed supernatural nature that is birthed out of our having buried our own nature in Christ and joining our nature with the supernatural death and resurrection of our redeemer?

Although there is much truth that may be helpful to me in worldly teaching and philosophy, I must remember that in order to live beyond the natural, I must learn to develop the supernatural. I will begin to examine the source of the principles I am relying upon: human wisdom or God’s Word.

164

4-28

The Prize

W 1 Corinthians 9:24-27 NIV

hen some people first catch onto the message about the natural and the supernatural natures within us, they begin to operate as if they have no more responsibility for their actions in the natural.

This cannot be the case with us if we are to learn how to exercise self control as the scripture instructs us. Unlike Superman in the movies, we are not trying to learn to exercise superhuman strength because of some inherent natural quality within us. As we allow God to change us, we learn that as we submit our natural self to the potter’s hand, we gain abilities that actually grow out of our relationship with Christ.

These abilities are not from our natural self but are “gifts” that are supernaturally given to us.

Paul wrote a letter to the Corinthian church recorded in our Bible as the Book of Corinthians. In this letter Paul gives a wealth of instruction on how to balance life with the two natures. Unlike the Superman in the movies, we are instructed to attempt to make our choices and carry out our actions on a consistent level. The goal is to live continuously in the supernatural rather than switching between the incompetent and incredible. In the ninth chapter, Paul explains the similarity between the natural experience of training for an athletic event, expecting an earthly prize, and our most important need of learning to train ourselves to live in the supernatural, expecting a heavenly or eternal prize.

1 Corinthians 9:24-27 NIV 24 Do you not know that in a race all the runners run, but only one gets the prize? Run in such a way as to get the prize. 25Everyone who competes in the games goes into strict training. They do it to get a crown that will not last; but we do it to get a crown that will last forever.

26 Therefore I do not run like a man running aimlessly; I do not fight like a man beating the air. 27No, I beat my body and make it my slave so that after I have preached to others, I myself will not be disqualified for the prize.

Most of the time it is easy to check if we are running in the natural or the supernatural by the prize that is set before us as the goal. If the goal has a prize that you will not take beyond the grave, or can be set on a shelf and admired, then most likely the race is being run in the natural.

As we learn to allow our supernatural to have more control, we will have to discipline and train it with the same fervor that we use when training and developing the natural. This is what Paul is trying to convey to us in this part of his instructions. In addition, he says, if he allows himself to slack off, he too will become weak and could fall out of the race. Most examples of the “If I can, you can” messages are designed to encourage us. In this passage Paul warns us with the admonition that if he can become weak from not pressing on in his training, then we can too.

Can I identify some of the exercise plans that I need to continue in order to keep myself fit, in both the natural and the supernatural? Are there disciplines I need to incorporate into my routine that my little fit-throwing nature thinks is too hard? Just because something is too hard in the natural, does that mean that my supernatural nature can’t take over? Will just changing the goal improve the outcome of the struggle?

165

4-29

T

he Bible addresses each of the three aspects of our physical existence. It speaks to our flesh, our natural/supernatural man and our perishable container. However, in many cases these three distinct parts are not considered by such easily distinguishable words. It becomes up to us to apply the messages of the scriptures.

For instance, the Bible has many verses that address the “heart.” In most cases we can apply the scriptures referring to the heart to either one of the two natures.

Luke 6:45 NIV 45 The good man brings good things out of the good stored up in his heart, and the evil man brings evil things out of the evil stored up in his heart. For out of the overflow of his heart his mouth speaks.

There are instances where the Bible uses the word “flesh” and referring to the tantrum-throwing child. Other scriptures refer to the actual physical body, like in the following separate verses:

Luke 6:45 NIV Romans 13:14 KJV Luke 24:39 KJV 1 Corinthians 7:4 NIV

Romans 13:14 KJV But put ye on the Lord Jesus Christ, and make not provision for the flesh, to fulfill the lusts thereof.

14

Luke 24:39 KJV 39 Behold my hands and my feet, that it is I myself: handle me, and see; for a spirit hath not flesh and bones, as ye see me have.

Although there is this common usage of the word “flesh,” it is not difficult to identify the difference.

In addition, the concept of the actual physical body is mentioned many times.

1 Corinthians 7:4 NIV 4 The wife’s body does not belong to her alone but also to her husband. In the same way, the husband’s body does not belong to him alone but also to his wife.

In order to correctly apply the Word to our physical existence it becomes necessary for us to understand what part of our existence is being addressed. We are told to keep our perishable container fit and to treat it as the temple of God. Our old nature is to be redeemed by Christ as we continually learn to live our life out of the new nature, as opposed to the old. In our next section we will begin to concentrate on the spiritual part of ourselves, but for now we will begin to apply the Word to our natural physical existence, and we will find the spiritual component is intertwined.

I will begin to mark my scriptures as I read them, to indicate which of the three parts of my physical being are being addressed. I could use three different colors to color the words to clarify their meaning. I will become sensitive to the whining of the sin nature that wars in me and I will determine not to let it control me. It will be up to me to shut it up.

166

A 1 Corinthians 12:27 NIV Song of Songs 4:1-5 NIV

fter gaining a major breakthrough in the understanding of the three components to our physical existence, we can move on to a deeper understanding of how the Bible uses our understanding of the physical to teach us about larger concepts. One such concept, found in 1 Corinthians 12:27, illustrates how the church is supposed to function in society.

4-30

1 Corinthians 12:27 NIV 27 Now you are the body of Christ, and each one of you is a part of it.

Todayâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s verse falls in the middle of 1 Corinthians 12, which discusses the proper relationship of members, gifts, and the over-all function of the church. In this section Paul uses our understanding of our own physical bodies to explain a much greater concept of the proper functioning of the church. In the book Song of Songs (or Song of Solomon in some Bibles) there is a wealth of physical descriptions designed to create an understanding of the spiritual realm. In this passage from the Song of Songs, you will find a Godly description of a husband describing his bride.

Song of Songs 4:1-5 NIV How beautiful you are, my darling! Oh, how beautiful! Your eyes behind your veil are doves. Your hair is like a flock of goats descending from Mount Gilead. 2Your teeth are like a flock of sheep just shorn, coming up from the washing. Each has its twin; not one of them is alone. 3Your lips are like a scarlet ribbon; your mouth is lovely.

Your temples behind your veil are like the halves of a pomegranate.

4 Your neck is like the tower of David, built with elegance; on it hang a thousand shields, all of them shields of warriors. 5Your two breasts are like two fawns, like twin fawns of a gazelle that browse among the lilies.

There are many books that have been written about the book Song of Songs, and some go into great length to define and explain every word and phrase. In effect, the book is an allegory that intends to use human experience to express the depth of Godâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s love for us and his desire for an intimate relationship with us. If you know someone who is talented at reading aloud, have them read the verses that make up this great poetic book. You will not have any problem understanding what it means even though you may not be able to put it into much better words than dozens of scholars before you.

Our understanding of our own physical bodies is what makes the imagery so vividly understandable.

1

Can I find instances in the scriptures that rely on my understanding of the human body to make a larger point? Can I locate at least three more and write a paragraph to explain how each applies to me personally? Can I find at least one reference to the physical that addresses my type of confinement? Freedom versus confinement, slavery versus mastery: in what one area can I begin to move into freedom from confinement or into mastery from slavery?

167

4-31

A

s for that fit-throwing brat, if it has not yet revealed itself, it will when we attempt to apply the following scripture:

Colossians 3:5-11 NIV 5 Put to death, therefore, whatever belongs to your earthly nature: sexual immorality, impurity, lust, evil desires and greed, which is idolatry. 6Because of these, the wrath of God is coming. 7You used to walk in these ways, in the life you once lived. 8But now you must rid yourselves of all such things as these: anger, rage, malice, slander, and filthy language from your lips. 9Do not lie to each other, since you have taken off your old self with its practices 10and have put on the new self, which is being renewed in knowledge in the image of its Creator.

11 Here there is no Greek or Jew, circumcised or uncircumcised, barbarian, Scythian, slave or free, but Christ is all, and is in all.

These verses tell us that WE MUST RID OURSELVES of certain things.

It does not say that if we get in the right prayer line or have some person we perceive to be more spiritual than ourselves lay hands and pray for us, that these things will just vanish from our lives. James says that each of us gets dragged away by our own evil desires. That is just another way of saying that we give in to our tantrum throwing-brat and give it what it wants when it wants.

Colossians 3:5-11 NIV James 1:14-15 NIV 2 Peter 2:19-20 NIV

James 1:14-15 NIV 14 But each one is tempted when, by his own evil desire, he is dragged away and enticed. 15Then, after desire has conceived, it gives birth to sin; and sin, when it is full-grown, gives birth to death.

We have the option of dealing with that brat ourselves or allowing it to kill us. The brat is always rebellious and antichrist. The death penalty has already been set for its end. Either we will execute the sentence, or it will take us with it into death. When observed rationally, most of us would say that the things the brat wants are just plain stupid. It wants more of everything. It wants it right now. It desires things that are addictive and destructive. Itâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s only concern is for feeding its own cravings. Who has not overcome an addiction without having to decide whether he or the screaming brat will survive?

2 Peter 2:19-20 NIV For a man is a slave to whatever has mastered him. 20If they have escaped the corruption of the world by knowing our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ and are again entangled in it and overcome, they are worse off at the end than they were at the beginning.

19

Each of the scriptures today refers to my need to discipline that spoiled brat. If I am to be free, I must understand where I am enslaved.

Do I really want to be held hostage by a tormenting, tantrum-throwing brat? Something that is dead has no feelings. It has no desires, and it cannot react. Do I need to kill this brat or can it be disciplined? I must remember that when I try to bring it under control that its fits will escalate. I must be ready and determined that I will be free and that it will not continue to hold me hostage!

168

A

person is a slave to whatever has mastered him,” says the scripture.

Addictions and other self-destructive behaviors certainly fall into the category of things that people need to determine to free themselves from. For those suffering confinement, you may find that your own worst enemy is yourself. Because of this, it is important to spend intense time in gaining a new understanding of your mind, will and emotions. These parts of us will put us into slavery and master us completely if we do not learn how to listen to our own brain think and make it think right! If our thought processes are allowed to run amuck, all hope for a purpose-driven life will vanish in confusion and fear.

Joni Eareckson Tada, a woman who as a teenager suddenly found herself a quadriplegic following a diving accident, has developed a full and expressive life within the confines of her disability. She has written the book Joni, and the study journal Heaven … Your Real Home (Life Way Press, Nashville).

Christopher Reeve, the brilliant actor who was best known for his role in the Superman films, suffered a fall from his horse during a jumping competition and woke up with his head completely severed from his spinal column. It was reattached with titanium wire and bone from his hip, but the man who “made us believe that a man could fly” finished his life unable to breathe on his own or move any part of his body from his neck down. Christopher Reeve wrote two books designed to inspire others just as Joni did. His books are Still Me and Nothing Is Impossible (Bantam Books, Published by Random House Group).

“

Ecclessiastes 7:8 NIV

4-32

“He and his wife opened the first center in the United States devoted to teaching paralyzed people to live more independently, in Short Hills, New Jersey, May 3, 2002. Known as the Christopher and Dana Reeve Paralysis Resource Center, the facility operates a website, publishes new ‘Paralysis Resource Guide,’ and houses the largest U.S. collection of paralysis-related publications.” (Excerpt from Amazon.com bio.)

Both Joni and Christopher have written intimate descriptions of the internal turmoil and destructive thought patterns they had to overcome in order to become full, productive individuals within the confines of their severe physical restrictions. Reading their work and being privileged to view the results lets us know, first, that we are not alone.

Then it gives us courage as we face the unknown challenges. And most of all, their lives show us that: “So many of our dreams at first seem impossible, then they seem improbable, and then when we summon the will, they soon become inevitable.” -Christopher Reeve Ecclessiastes 7:8 NIV 8 The end of a matter is better than its beginning, and patience is better than pride.

My life is not in question. It is the quality of my life that is. Others have succeeded in producing a more useful life after severe physical confinement. Patience is better than pride! Which am I choosing as the foundation for my future?

169

4-33

O

ne of the most mature Christians I know is a woman living in prison in Texas. She is doing a life sentence without parole for the murder of her husband. I was privileged to be the on-site chaplain developing a group for women who were doing “long hard time” but who were mature Christians. The concept behind the project was to develop and disciple the participants in this group into solid ministers themselves. By training a solid group of women to become mature spiritual individuals who were going to be in the unit for many years, the Chaplaincy Department would have a means of reaching more people in need at the time of crisis. This woman, whom I will call Helen, was a member of that group. We met together as a “sharing group” monthly for more than three years.

This regular interaction with women attempting to develop full, productive lives within the fences and under the razor wire was one of the most inspiring growth periods for me as well.

As a facilitator of the group, I was not in control other than to help direct the interaction. As these women began to develop the ability to share what was going on in their lives, and how they were learning to deal with life on a spiritual basis rather than the purely physical, they began to learn that they shared a common interest other than a life of isolation.

The church and spiritual principles are not based on isolation but rather on communion and unity. One evening I was visiting with Helen about the possibility of getting a new hearing on her case.

In a secure and peaceful manner she said, “I have already come to terms with the knowledge that I will be here until I die. This is now my home and the place where God has me for His purposes.

I am needed here. My future is here and daily challenges abound.

I am not going anywhere and it does me no good to have vain imaginations.”

Romans 1:21 KJV

Romans 1:21 KJV Because that, when they knew God, they glorified him not as God, neither were thankful; but became vain in their imaginations, and their foolish heart was darkened.

1

Vain imaginations. Do I engage in vain imaginations that are destined to bring darkness to my situation? Have I allowed these imaginations— dreams, memories, wishful thinking and the like—to keep me from finding the garden within the briar patch? How can I develop the vision that Helen demonstrated without losing hope? Have I allowed my hope to be anchored in the wrong place? Do I need to reset my anchor? Can I begin to believe that attending to these vain imaginations comes from a foolish, rather than a wise, heart? If the heart is representative of the two natures, would it not be proper to determine that the foolish heart represents the old, unregenerate nature while the wise heart would represent the new nature that is growing inside of our natural existence? Which nature do I need to be exercising?

170

T

here is a hymn that I used to sing in church. It is a song about Heaven being my real home and how my life here is temporary.

The words go something like this:

4-34

Hebrews 9:24-28 NIV Oh, Lord, you know I have no friend like you If heaven‘s not my home Lord what will I do.

The angels beckon me through Heaven’s open door and I can’t feel at home in this world any more.

Hebrews 9:24-28 NIV 24 For Christ did not enter a man-made sanctuary that was only a copy of the true one; he entered heaven itself, now to appear for us in God’s presence. 25Nor did he enter heaven to offer himself again and again, the way the high priest enters the Most Holy Place every year with blood that is not his own. 26Then Christ would have had to suffer many times since the creation of the world. But now he has appeared once for all at the end of the ages to do away with sin by the sacrifice of himself. 27Just as man is destined to die once, and after that to face judgment, 28so Christ was sacrificed once to take away the sins of many people; and he will appear a second time, not to bear sin, but to bring salvation to those who are waiting for him.

As we begin to transition from a focus on the physical to the spiritual, our focus on what is important in life will change as well. In order for us to live a full and complete life, especially during times of significant physically confining circumstances, we must shift our focus and begin to exercise the spiritual part of us. It is time to start understanding that there is a time designated for the physical death of our bodies. This realization releases us to search for the eternal. If the physically confining issues we are facing now have brought us to a point when all else has failed, praise God that conviction (Godly sorrow) helps us look beyond our present to His future.

Can I begin to search for and exercise the spiritual part of me? Can I begin to transition from focusing on the confining elements of my physical existence and begin to release my spirit in which there are no boundaries?

Is my spirit just some nebulous fairy tale thing, or can I really feel its existence as a real entity?

171

4-35

A

s I have had the occasion to work with women in prison for more than a decade, I have found the following method for discovering the real spirit within us to be very helpful. However, it usually requires us to have attained a chronological age of about 35 years for it to work. As we age, we begin to identify a part of us that is not aging. It seems to be the very life-force within us. I know that for me there is a part that never seems to get older than somewhere between 30 and 40. So I just say it feels like about 35. It still has all the energy and expectation of that chronological time.

It believes it can perform activities that tire the physical body. In every area that my physical is diminishing or confined, this part in me refuses to be restrained. Over many years of knowing that this part of me continues to be ageless, I have come to understand that this is a part of me that will never die either. The part of me that will neither age nor die is my spirit. It is a real part of me. This recognition becomes more solid with each passing year.

John 11:25-26 NIV

John 11:25-26 NIV 25 Jesus said to her, “I am the resurrection and the life. He who believes in me will live, even though he dies; 26and whoever lives and believes in me will never die. Do you believe this?”

These words of Jesus were spoken to Martha, the sister of Lazarus.

The entire story has merit for us as we discover that undying part within us. Jesus says that if we believe in Him, even though we die physically, our spirit does not die along with physical death. There is a second death, a spiritual death, that will come at a later time for those who die without having chosen Jesus to redeem their lives while they lived during this physical life.

If there is a part of me that will never die, then physical death does not solve my “problem.” Hastening my physical death along in its earthly component will not solve the problem. I must decide in what and in whom I am to believe today. The physical, worldly, or intellectual parts of me that are so familiar do not understand what freedom in the spirit is all about. If I lean to my own understanding and rely on knowledge, is that not the choice of the garden all over again? I must learn to feed and focus upon the spiritual part of me.

Every day I will remember to notice a real part of me that is not aging.

That part of me will always seek to be joined to the tree of LIFE or to the Spirit through relationship. What can I do today that will increase the time I live in the freedom of the Spirit rather than the confines of my perishable container?

172

T 1 Thessalonians 4:13-17 NIV

he Bible has much to say about both our physical and our spiritual beings. We have already learned about our physical outward bodies that the Bible calls a perishable container. We are instructed that each man is appointed a time to die. However, the spiritual part does not share that same fate.

4-36

1 Thessalonians 4:13-17 NIV 13 Brothers, we do not want you to be ignorant about those who fall asleep, or to grieve like the rest of men, who have no hope.

14 We believe that Jesus died and rose again and so we believe that God will bring with Jesus those who have fallen asleep in him.

15 According to the Lord’s own word, we tell you that we who are still alive, who are left till the coming of the Lord, will certainly not precede those who have fallen asleep. 16For the Lord himself will come down from heaven, with a loud command, with the voice of the archangel and with the trumpet call of God, and the dead in Christ will rise first. 17After that, we who are still alive and are left will be caught up together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air. And so we will be with the Lord forever.

When viewed from the eternal perspective, the physically dead are called sleepers. We have the assurance that though we are dead, yet we will live. However sweet and assuring these verses are, there is the implied message to those who have “fallen asleep” without having fallen asleep IN JESUS. It becomes a critical issue for us to make certain that our hope is IN JESUS. There are many other spiritual teachings and it becomes increasingly important for us to examine our beliefs and test them against the Biblical measuring instrument. We must remember that the things appealing to either our ability to grow spiritually through knowledge instead of relationship, or our desire to be like God, or become our own god, is the very message from the enemy in the Garden.

How dependent am I upon my own experience and understanding.

Do I try to make sense out of Biblical verses that attempt to draw me into spiritual truths that can only be understood by the Spirit?

How many times do I hear a little voice say, “That just does not make sense?” Is there something inside of me that just knows that there is more to me than the physical and what I can understand with my intellect?

173

4-37

S

o what happens to this body when we die or fall asleep? We know from experience that the body is prepared for burial and it is placed into the ground. After a time, if we go out and dig it up, it is there in a state of corruptibility. It is dead and decaying. That is something that we can understand and experience with our intellect. It is truth, is it not? But the Bible speaks about the eternal and distinguishes it from the temporal. We experience and understand, through our intellect, the temporal. However, as we are discovering, there is a part of us that does not seem to fit into the temporal. There is a part of us we can recognize that is not aging, weakening, or dying. The more we allow this part of us to increase, the more we will become free from the physical constraints of our circumstances.

1 Corinthians 15:42-44 NIV 1 Corinthians 50-57 NIV

1 Corinthians 15:42-44 NIV 42 So will it be with the resurrection of the dead. The body that is sown is perishable, it is raised imperishable; 43it is sown in dishonor, it is raised in glory; it is sown in weakness, it is raised in power; 44it is sown a natural body, it is raised a spiritual body.

1 Corinthians 15:50-57 NIV 50 I declare to you, brothers, that flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God, nor does the perishable inherit the imperishable. 51Listen, I tell you a mystery: We will not all sleep, but we will all be changed- 52in a flash, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trumpet. For the trumpet will sound, the dead will be raised imperishable, and we will be changed. 53For the perishable must clothe itself with the imperishable, and the mortal with immortality. 54When the perishable has been clothed with the imperishable, and the mortal with immortality, then the saying that is written will come true: “Death has been swallowed up in victory.” 55“Where, O death, is your victory?

Where, O death, is your sting?” 56The sting of death is sin, and the power of sin is the law. 57But thanks be to God! He gives us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ.

For most of our lives we have understood our existence in the wrong order. We must begin to understand that we are a spirit and that the spirit lives temporarily in this body. We also have a soul (mind, will and emotions) to direct our actions while we are earth bound. Our perishable must become clothed in imperishable, and mortal beings must become clothed with immortality. This is a reversal of the two.

Our intellect knows that the body is perishable. That is as far as our intellect, experience and understanding can take us. It is our spirit that understands and believes that we will be raised imperishable.

I will reread today’s scripture 1 Corinthians 15:42-44 and make a list of the physical on one side and the spiritual on the other. Then I will continue my list with the circumstances that I find myself in at this time in the physical. I will write those items down on the physical side of my page. I will take each one of my personal circumstances and pray about them. I will ask God to reveal to me the spiritual truth of the resurrection of life in me. Then I will write words that correspond to my physical situation with the spiritual truth that God shows me. I will include each verse of scripture that He shows me as verification. In addition I will write out what each phrase in 1 Corinthians 15:42-44 means and how it relates directly to me.

174

A Luke 9:23-25 NIV 1 Corinthians 9:24-27 NIV

s we complete our discussion about our physical existence, it is time for a brief review before we go on to examine the spirit. We have discovered the difference between the flesh, the natural man and the purely physical. Each of these parts is referred to in the Bible as parts of our physical existence here on this earth and constrained within the element of time. There are many scriptures that refer to the manner in which we are to deal with our own physical parts. We have discovered that the Bible sometimes interchanges the words, flesh, nature, and physical parts and it is up to us to decide just how to apply the scriptures. For our study, these parts have been separated in a manner to help us identify specific elements of our physical being. We have called the flesh “a tantrum-throwing child” that requires severe discipline. When we hear the phrase “crucifixion of the flesh,” it applies to the discipline of our flesh (tantrum throwing brat) even unto death.

4-38

Luke 9:23-25 NIV 23 Then he said to them all: “If anyone would come after me, he must deny himself and take up his cross daily and follow me. 24For whoever wants to save his life will lose it, but whoever loses his life for me will save it. 25What good is it for a man to gain the whole world, and yet lose or forfeit his very self?

Taking up my cross daily does not mean dealing with a difficult relationship or doing my duty when it is unpleasant. It means putting the fit-throwing child of my flesh to death. It means understanding that at the cross of Calvary, Jesus Christ, in his physical being as a man, suffered a physical death. It is through the physical death that a resurrection is possible.

1 Corinthians 9:24-27 NIV 24 Do you not know that in a race all the runners run, but only one gets the prize? Run in such a way as to get the prize. 25Everyone who competes in the games goes into strict training. They do it to get a crown that will not last; but we do it to get a crown that will last forever.

26 Therefore I do not run like a man running aimlessly; I do not fight like a man beating the air. 27No, I beat my body and make it my slave so that after I have preached to others, I myself will not be disqualified for the prize.

Paul uses the analogy of training for a race to indicate how we are to learn to daily prepare for life in the supernatural. All the things we have learned in the past about taking care of and exercising the physical can be transitioned into understanding how to strengthen the spirit.

However, the prize is different.

Is the prize I am seeking earthly? Will it last forever? How can I refocus my goals so that I gain a clear focus of my need to daily take up my cross and follow Christ? Without a clear goal, I am running aimlessly.

If my goal is eternal, I will be able to deal with my flesh, learn to live within my supernatural nature rather than my old nature, and come to terms with the fact that my physical body is only a perishable container.

Is my goal worth the death of my flesh, my old nature and my physical nature? Whoever said crucifixion was not painful?

175

4-39

W

hen we finally come to the realization that we are a spirit and live in a physical body for a temporary period of time, we may begin to discount the physical in an inappropriate manner. We are not to become so spiritually-minded that we are no earthly good. In Paulâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s second letter to the church at Corinth, he gives us a thorough explanation of the connection. He compares our physical existence to a tent, while our spiritual life is contained in a building. One is temporary while the other permanent.

2 Corinthians 5:1-10 NIV

2 Corinthians 5:1-10 NIV Now we know that if the earthly tent we live in is destroyed, we have a building from God, an eternal house in heaven, not built by human hands. 2Meanwhile we groan, longing to be clothed with our heavenly dwelling, 3because when we are clothed, we will not be found naked. 4For while we are in this tent, we groan and are burdened, because we do not wish to be unclothed but to be clothed with our heavenly dwelling, so that what is mortal may be swallowed up by life. 5Now it is God who has made us for this very purpose and has given us the Spirit as a deposit, guaranteeing what is to come. 6Therefore we are always confident and know that as long as we are at home in the body we are away from the Lord. 7We live by faith, not by sight. 8We are confident, I say, and would prefer to be away from the body and at home with the Lord. 9So we make it our goal to please him, whether we are at home in the body or away from it. 10For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ, that each one may receive what is due him for the things done while in the body, whether good or bad.

1

Have I been trying to operate on my own human spirit instead of the Spirit that God has given me? Am I truly confident of my eternal home? Can I live each day with an increasing realization that the part of me that does not age is my spirit? Has my spirit been born again in Christ so that it has the assurance of life with Him after my physical death? Do I realize that this part of me will never die and will live eternally either in the house prepared for me or in eternal separation from God? This scripture says that the Holy Spirit is a deposit, a guarantee of what is to come. If I have a guaranteed deposit, I have security. Where is my security centered?

176

1 Corinthians 15:35-54 NIV

On this last day of the forty lessons dedicated to the study of our physical existence, we have come to a time of reflection and transition. Next, we will begin a journey into the examination of our spiritual existence. At this time, let’s pause to reflect upon the changes in attitude since we began the quest into the physical.

Today’s message contains a lengthy scripture that should need no explanation nor instruction.

4-40

1 Corinthians 15:35-54 NIV 35 But someone may ask, “How are the dead raised? With what kind of body will they come?” 36How foolish! What you sow does not come to life unless it dies. 37When you sow, you do not plant the body that will be, but just a seed, perhaps of wheat or of something else. 38But God gives it a body as he has determined, and to each kind of seed he gives its own body. 39All flesh is not the same: Men have one kind of flesh, animals have another, birds another and fish another. 40There are also heavenly bodies and there are earthly bodies; but the splendor of the heavenly bodies is one kind, and the splendor of the earthly bodies is another. 41The sun has one kind of splendor, the moon another and the stars another; and star differs from star in splendor. 42So will it be with the resurrection of the dead. The body that is sown is perishable, it is raised imperishable; 43it is sown in dishonor, it is raised in glory; it is sown in weakness, it is raised in power; 44it is sown a natural body, it is raised a spiritual body. If there is a natural body, there is also a spiritual body. 45So it is written: “The first man Adam became a living being”; the last Adam, a life-giving spirit. 46The spiritual did not come first, but the natural, and after that the spiritual. 47The first man was of the dust of the earth, the second man from heaven. 48As was the earthly man, so are those who are of the earth; and as is the man from heaven, so also are those who are of heaven. 49And just as we have borne the likeness of the earthly man, so shall we bear the likeness of the man from heaven. 50I declare to you, brothers, that flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God, nor does the perishable inherit the imperishable. 51Listen, I tell you a mystery: We will not all sleep, but we will all be changed- 52in a flash, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trumpet. For the trumpet will sound, the dead will be raised imperishable, and we will be changed. 53For the perishable must clothe itself with the imperishable, and the mortal with immortality. 54When the perishable has been clothed with the imperishable, and the mortal with immortality, then the saying that is written will come true: “Death has been swallowed up in victory.

Today I will write out a paragraph that describes what I think my imperishable new body will be like. I will look up scriptures that tell me what the body of Jesus was like after his resurrection. I will begin to imagine my life force encompassed with a body that is not confined in any manner. What will it be like? Is not the prize worth the effort?

177

178

Chapter 5 Covenant: The Language And Grammar Of The Spiritual Kingdom 179

5-1

A

s we have examined our state of confinement, investigated the actions of our souls, and determined that our existence is more than just the physical, it is important that we take an in-depth adventure into the spiritual realm as our next step. However, the Bible tells us that the things of the spiritual world do not make sense to the natural mind.

1 Corinthians 2:14 NIV

1 Corinthians 2:14 NIV 14 The man without the Spirit does not accept the things that come from the Spirit of God, for they are foolishness to him, and he cannot understand them, because they are spiritually discerned.

Therefore, before we make an attempt to live, or function, in the spiritual, we may need to approach the concept more slowly and deliberately than previously expected. We will now begin to use language and consider ideas that need to be pondered instead of just quickly rationalized. If we are indeed spirits living in bodies and having souls, it would seem that the best way to live a full, rich life—called abundant in the scriptures—would be to begin to operate our lives more in the spiritual than in the natural. By this we do not mean checking out of reality or spacing out into nothingness, but a concentrated focus on living in the spiritual by means of the supernatural. Many people who have been church-going, Bible-believing Christians have never learned to live and function in the spiritual. The more confined our physical experience, the more more determined we become to laying aside the physical for the supernatural. If there are benefits in confining circumstances, the primary benefits come from being “forced” to live above those circumstances, and finding fulfillment in a new dimension. Many people who have attempted to exercise the spiritual part of themselves have found their lives a bit confusing.

Sometimes those of us who are trying to understand the foolish things, and live by them, discover that others may not give us the support and understanding we desire. We must keep in mind that as we journey through uncertain developments, there may be people we encounter who may not understand a principle just the same way we do. All of us who are trying to live a more spiritual existence are in a developmental process. It becomes important to have mature people around us who challenge us in our thinking and push us in our understanding. However, we must never forget that we, ourselves, have the sole responsibility for our own development.

Not everything we hear through the media, or that comes to us from outside sources, is valid. We must test and try new ideas and be prepared not to accept everything that floats by. In doing so, we must not allow ourselves to become so set in our own convictions that we cannot explore new concepts and ideas.

Have I become aware that there is a part of me which is not aging, a part of me that will never die? Do I dare to let go of the physical and begin to explore learning how to live in that part of me which is young, vibrant, healthy and unconfined? Do I dare to become truly free?

180

O Colossians 2:8 NIV John 12:31-32 NIV

ne of the spiritual concepts that the Bible teaches is that there are two spiritual divisions. One is ruled by the “Prince of This World” and the other is ruled by “Christ.” When we accept Christ as our Savior, we are making a decision to become citizens of Christ’s Kingdom. Up until that time we have been living in the Worldly Realm.

Every spiritual concept and principle has a natural counterpart that is helping us to understand what is meant by the spiritual. For this journal we will consider the natural man as the part of us that is living and functioning in an earthly existence. The natural part of our life is not the same as life in the Worldly Kingdom. The things of this earthly existence are not opposed to the spiritual but should operate in conjunction with the spiritual. However, the Worldly Realm and the Heavenly Kingdom are not intended to cohabit. I would hope that by now you have read Joyce Meyer’s Battlefield of the Mind, a book that was suggested reading during the first 40-day period. Presently, the battle between the Worldly Realm and the Heavenly Kingdom is raging in your mind as you choose which thought process and resulting lifestyle will mark your life. The Bible says that the things of the Spirit—meaning the Heavenly Kingdom’s messages—are foolishness to the natural mind. It is as if there is a heavenly code and it can only be understood as the Heavenly Spirit, or Holy Spirit, makes these spiritual concepts sensible to us. However, the messages from the Worldly Kingdom make perfect sense to thenatural mind and seem logical in every aspect. Therefore, as we progress in our study, we need to become sensitive to the messages that seem to resonate as truth in our minds. We will need to learn to discriminate between the thoughts that rage against following the direction of the Spirit. It is in this “war of thoughts” that the battle will be fought.

With practice we will begin to understand the teaching of life in the spiritual realm from deep inside instead of on the surface of the thought process.

5-2

Colossians 2:8 NIV 8 See to it that no one takes you captive through hollow and deceptive philosophy, which depends on human tradition and the basic principles of this world rather than on Christ.

John 12:31-32 NIV 31 Now is the time for judgment on this world; now the prince of this world will be driven out. 32But I, when I am lifted up from the earth, will draw all men to myself.

The “Prince of this World” is not the leader of a real kingdom in the sense that there are two kingdoms of equal value. From here on we will refer to the World System as being opposed to the Kingdom of God. Satan is real and the spirits who attack us and try to bind us to the World System are real. But, when we have moved our citizenship from the influence of the World’s System into one governed by the Kingdom of God, we will be able to exercise authority over evil, and find release from the old system.

Have I thought that living in the Spirit would be easy and should come naturally? Can I identify at least one single concept from the Bible that I fully believe but does not make sense to the natural mind?

181

5-3

T

he Bible does not leave us without a clue as to how to determine the proper spirit to join to.

1 Corinthians 12:1-3 NIV 1 Now about spiritual gifts, brothers, I do not want you to be ignorant. 2You know that when you were pagans, somehow or other you were influenced and led astray to mute idols. 3Therefore I tell you that no one who is speaking by the Spirit of God says, “Jesus be cursed,” and no one can say, “Jesus is Lord,” except by the Holy Spirit.

1 Corinthians 12:1-3 NIV

As we become more sensitive to the voices inside us, we will find that the Prince of this World and the voices of the Worldly Realm will send us ideas and concepts that will seem good at the time.

The test is “Does this thought or concept bring honor to Christ?

Does this fit within the parameters of the laws and language of the Heavenly Kingdom?” In other words, who or what do these thoughts point to as their source? Do these thoughts make perfect sense to my mind? Do they seem a bit foolish while resonating truth within me at a deeper level? The Heavenly Kingdom does not operate solely on mercy and grace. It has a prophetic, judgmental aspect to it as well. One of the distortions the Worldly Kingdom has set in our minds is that in order to be spiritual we must become like little dish rags in the hands of those who would destroy us. The other side of this distortion is the Worldly concept that to be firm in my faith is to be unbecoming and intolerant. Another dangerous concept developed by the Prince of this World is that everything spiritual is good for us. That is not what the Bible says. Reread today’s scripture and begin to make it a watchword for yourself. The context of the entire portion of scripture is one of developing the ability to distinguish the source of the supernatural. This scripture refers to these supernatural manifestations as gifts.

Just for today, I will make a list of the thoughts and concepts that I am exposed to and list them on paper. I will mark those that not only seem to have a spiritual source, but those I can identify as definitely pointing toward something other than Christ. I will ask myself if this message leads me to Christ as my source or to something other than Him. These thought checks are going to become difficult, and I must be diligent not to cast aside the things that seem foolish. Do I dare ask God to reveal the treasure and expose the perishable?

182

L Ephesians 2:19-20 NIV

et us consider what it would mean to us to be moved from our comfortable home in a familiar neighborhood into a significantly different environment. Many suffering confinement have experienced just such a change in their habitats. Prisons, a hospital, some mechanical contraption they become dependent upon, and many other confining experiences require us to have to learn to live in a new and different environment. However, let us consider an actual move from our birth nation to a foreign country for our example today. The change of Kingdom citizenship is critical to learning to operate in the Spirit. The natural concept that points us to an understanding of the change in Kingdoms and the difficulty we experience as we try to live in the new one can be compared to the difficulty we would have in learning to function in a strange and different country from that in which we were raised.

Let us say that for some reason we were moved from our original home in the United States to China. We may pick up our belongings and move there with anticipation, but once we arrived we would find the language and the laws of the land were very different. Even the sound of conversation and the progression of traffic would be foreign to us. In addition, if we live there very long, we will be drawn to others who have the same background as we do. It is likely that although we may physically make our residence in China, our lifestyle and relationships will all continue to be Western culturally and we will remain identified with English speaking people by association. The longer we draw our associations from our old national groups of individuals, the more isolated we will become from the Chinese culture. The more we think and act like Americans while living in China, the more normal we will find things of “home” when returning for a visit. If, however, we become committed to learning the language and the laws of China, we will become increasingly able to operate freely within that nation in every aspect of life. If we never learn to speak Chinese for ourselves, we will never be able to communicate complicated ideas and new concepts with the Chinese people. We will always be dependent upon an interpreter just to express ourselves, much less understand the deeper thoughts of a Chinese friend.

5-4

Ephesians 2:19-20 NIV Consequently, you are no longer foreigners and aliens, but fellow citizens with God’s people and members of God’s household, 20 built on the foundation of the apostles and prophets, with Christ Jesus himself as the chief cornerstone.

19

Have I been expecting to be able to operate in the spirit or supernatural without first learning the basic Kingdom principles and the language of the inhabitants? If I refuse to learn these things, will I be content to allow my understanding of my citizenship to be shaped by the thoughts and idea of others who may have come into the Kingdom, but continue to congregate with those from their homeland?

183

5-5

C

onsidering the change of Kingdoms will help us understand why it takes a lifetime of learning and developing in order to fit into this new culture. It also lets us get a concept about how it affects us if we continue to live the lifestyle of our old culture. The concept of salvation is two-fold. First, the salvation concept covers a change of Kingdom residence. When we move our citizenship from the Worldly Realm to the Heavenly Kingdom, we actually change from one system of operation that is destined for destruction into a kingdom destined for eternal life. After all, isnâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;t that the main reason most of us decided to move our citizenship in the first place? The second part is the part that sometimes gets missed. This Heavenly Kingdom is operational right now and not just something that will transpire when Jesus returns or we die and go to Heaven. Do not make this more complicated than it is by allowing yourself to be bombarded with the language of the Worldly Realm that you are used to listening to. In fact, the language of the Worldly Realm is your native language and home feels comfortable. No! You are now a citizen of the Heavenly Kingdom and it becomes your sole responsibility to learn the language, laws and customs of the new kingdom in order to fully function in it TODAY. Yes, that is right: TODAY!

Romans 6:21-23 NIV

Romans 6:21-23 NIV 21 What benefit did you reap at that time from the things you are now ashamed of? Those things result in death! 22But now that you have been set free from sin and have become slaves to God, the benefit you reap leads to holiness, and the result is eternal life. 23For the wages of sin is death, but the gift of God is eternal life in Christ Jesus our Lord.

There are hundreds of scriptures that can instruct us on how we are to operate while here on this earth. In fact, most of the New Testament is devoted to the manner in which we are to live during the time between the ascension of Jesus and His return. If that is not Kingdom living for today, I cannot conceive of what you would call it. Yet, many of us read these verses and continue to wait for some distant trumpet to usher in the Kingdom where supernatural living will become normal.

Does it not seem strange that so many of us change our citizenship, yet continue to exhibit the lifestyle, language and relationships of the old one? We are content to belong to a little nest of believers who congregate together with others from home and live like little enclosed groups of ex-patriots. Can I begin to venture out of my comfortable position by starting to learn some of the basic laws and principles of operation in this new kingdom? Can I begin to learn the language so that I can speak in detail with those who have been living here longer than I? 184

T

here is an old hymn that most of us who have been church members may remember. It speaks of our home no longer being this world but Heaven.

Philippians 3:12-14 NIV

5-6

The chorus goes like this:

This world is not my home I’m only passing through If Heaven’s not my home then Lord what would I do.

The angels beckon me from Heavens open door And I can’t feel at home in this world any more.

The problem with this song is that the emphasis is in the wrong place.

The truth of the Kingdom of Heaven is that, yes, I am indeed passing through a world that is no longer my home. But this should not be a time to be wasted while we are waiting for this passing-through to pass away. Let’s review these verses in light of our new revelation— oops, there is a new word in the vocabulary of the Kingdom.

Revelation means that God has shown a light on something that once was unseen in order to reveal it to us. Our new revelation is that Heaven is now our home. We no longer are citizens of the Worldly Kingdom. However, we have lots to do while we remain here on earth as citizens of the Heavenly Kingdom. If the angels are beckoning us from Heaven’s open door then they are there to cheer us on and remind us that we can’t feel at home in the Worldly Kingdom any more. The emphasis should be on the “I’m only passing through” part because that is where we are today. Get it? We are in the Heavenly Kingdom while we are passing through the Worldly Kingdom.

Philippians 3:12-14 NIV Not that I have already obtained all this, or have already been made perfect, but I press on to take hold of that for which Christ Jesus took hold of me. 13Brothers, I do not consider myself yet to have taken hold of it. But one thing I do: Forgetting what is behind and straining toward what is ahead, 14I press on toward the goal to win the prize for which God has called me heavenward in Christ Jesus.

12

What is the purpose of all the instructions on how I am supposed to live today if I am only passing through and waiting for the Kingdom to come some day? Does this indicate that I may be able to find identity and purpose in the Heavenly Kingdom TODAY—RIGHT NOW? 185

5-7

O

ne of the foundational principles and laws of the land in this Heavenly Kingdom is found in Covenant. The World System operates on legal contracts with its courts to decide the outcome of broken contracts. The very basis of the Heavenly Kingdom is Covenant. Therefore, if we are to begin to move out of our little ex-patriot group into Kingdom living, we must come to an understanding of Covenant. The scope of the following discussions is basic by necessity. It is not the purpose of this journal to thoroughly cover these concepts but to point toward the principle and structure of the concepts in a manner which will lead you into deeper and more personal study for yourself. However, once the basic understanding of Covenant is reached, it will change the way the scriptures are understood. Covenant understanding becomes part of a code-breaking device for unlocking the words of the prophets, apostles, and more importantly, Jesus himself.

There are 7 steps in the making of a covenant: 1. Cost Counting; 2.

Exchange of Outer Garments; 3. Exchange of Belts; 4. Exchange of Weapons; 5. Walk of Death; 6. Covenant Mark; and 7. Covenant Meal. Without an understanding of Covenant we will never understand how the Kingdom of God works. We will miss the richness of many scriptures and we will never fully experience the relationship principles of bonding and harmony.

1 Corinthians 11:23-26 NIV

1 Corinthians 11:23-26 NIV 23 The Lord Jesus, on the night he was betrayed, took bread, 24 and when he had given thanks, he broke it and said, “This is my body, which is for you; do this in remembrance of me.” 25In the same way, after supper he took the cup, saying, “This cup is the new covenant in my blood; do this, whenever you drink it, in remembrance of me.” 26For whenever you eat this bread and drink this cup, you proclaim the Lord’s death until he comes.

Our very salvation is based in Covenant. Every Heavenly principle and teaching is infused with the covenant. Every promise is guaranteed by the covenant. Curses and separation are sworn for the breaking of the covenant. Forgiveness and restoration are offered through the covenant. Just as Chinese is the language of the Nation of China and there are grammatical rules for speaking the language, the language of the Kingdom is love, and the grammatical structure is Covenant. We can no more speak the language of the Kingdom without knowing the grammatical structure than we can converse fluently in Chinese with only a small vocabulary and no grammatical framework.

I will agree to recognize that as I attempt to embrace new principles and begin to try to live my life according to them that this very determination on my part will awaken some old dogs and they will stir up the horses. If I expect my thought process and emotions to resist, I can use this very unrest to show me that I am on the right track. I will renew my ability to silence the dogs and train my horses.

186

A Psalm 100:4-5 NIV

nother Kingdom principle is that of relationship. We are to progress in the Kingdom through relationship rather than by purely intellectual understanding. In fact, purely intellectual pursuit is a Worldly Realm principle.

It is called Rationalism. The scriptures give us numerous examples and means of coming into relationship with the Living God. We will need to balance our intellectual pursuits with relational counterweights.

5-8

Psalm 100:4-5 NIV 4 Enter his gates with thanksgiving and his courts with praise; give thanks to him and praise his name. 5For the LORD is good and his love endures forever; Thanksgiving and praise are the first steps into His presence. Here’s a personal story for your consideration: There was a time in my life when my whole world seemed to crumble. The crumbling of everything that I held dear put my relationship with God in serious jeopardy. Not because of God’s failure but because I was just losing it. I relocated physically and set out to find something that was solid. In the fragments of my being I just knew that I could not let go of my belief in God. However, I could feel my hands slipping on the rope that was my lifeline. I put a white board on the wall of my bedroom with the permanent words on the top “Lord I am grateful today for.” Each night I made a list of things that I was truly grateful for. I determined that I would not list things that I was “supposed to be grateful for” but things for which I was truly grateful. My list started with things like “my car did not break down today,” and “I got home before the storm dropped hail.” Eventually that list grew to overwhelming proportions and the board became too small. Each morning I would stand before that board and physically thank God for the items on it. I would then erase the board and start my day. If this does not work freely for you, just find some method of approaching each day with thanksgiving and praise, for these are the first steps into relationship. This will help in understanding the relational portion of purpose for covenant and it will balance our intellectual pursuits with an exercise of the spirit.

Kay Chance’s song, “Ah Lord God,” is a song that I began to listen to daily and sing every morning.

Ah Lord God Thou has made the Heavens and the earth by thy great power!

Ah Lord God, Thou has made the Heavens and the Earth by Thy outstretched arm!

Nothing is too difficult for Thee.

Nothing is too difficult for Thee Great and mighty God [bring out your might in me.]

Nothing - nothing - Absolutely nothing Nothing is too difficult for Thee.

It was years before I learned that the line about “bring out your might in me” was not the way the words were written. In my time of need, God gave me that line and I sang it out loud every day. After awhile I began to believe it!

It is up to me to set my own form for thanksgiving and praise. I should expect it to be a discipline before it becomes a lifestyle.

187

5-9

Psalm 148:1-6 - Praise the LORD Psalm 148:1-6 NIV Praise the LORD from the heavens, praise him in the heights above.

2 Praise him, all his angels, praise him, all his heavenly hosts. 3Praise him, sun and moon, praise him, all you shining stars. 4Praise him, you highest heavens and your waters above the skies. 5Let them praise the name of the LORD, for he commanded and they were created. 6He set them in place forever and ever; 1

He gave a decree that will never pass away.

For practice, take these scripture verses and turn what you have read into a prayer of thanksgiving and praise. All the elements of Heaven praise God, and as we praise Him we join with them in praise and acknowledgement that the LORD is the one who not only created them but also set them in a firm place. We acknowledge the fact that it is by His decree that the wonders we see in the night sky will never pass away. In this we can be thankful.

Psalm 148:1-6 NIV Matthew 5:17 NIV Hebrews 10:9-10 NIV

D

r. Jerry King has written a short but definitive booklet about the elements of covenant entitled Covenant: How The Kingdom Works. Dr. King refers to the Worldly Realm as an opposing Kingdom. The Bible clearly teaches that there is a kingdom of darkness in which Satan, and the spirits who give allegiance to him, are set in opposition to the Kingdom ruled by Christ. The power of the spiritual enemies of God is not equal to that of God. The concept that these two kingdoms are ruled by sovereigns of equal power is also incorrect. However, we should not diminish the understanding that the battle is real and the war is raging. For now we will focus on learning about Covenant because it is the mode of operation for God’s Kingdom.

The 9th chapter of Hebrews defines the parameters of and the differences between the old covenant and the new covenant. It is incorrect to say that the old covenant has no validity today, for as we begin to understand Covenant we find that every covenant is binding forever. There are a number of covenants recorded in the Bible, and if you examine them carefully you will discover that each one, either builds upon its predecessor or enhances it. The best known of the covenants are referred to as the Old and the New: the Old is before Christ, and the New is after His ascension.

We inaccurately divide them along Jewish and Gentile lines. In so doing, we fail to understand that nothing about the Old Covenant has been done away with. The covenant with the Jewish nation is relevant for the church today. The Old was fulfilled with the New. One set of rules and regulations and means of operation got changed for another, but everything in the New Covenant brings a new life or a fresh understanding to the Old. Matthew 5:17 NIV (this is Jesus speaking here) 17“Do not think that I have come to abolish the Law or the Prophets; I have not come to abolish them but to fulfill them.

Hebrews 10:9-10 NIV 9 Then he said, “Here I am, I have come to do your Will.” He sets aside the first to establish the second. 10And by that will, we have been made holy through the sacrifice of the body of Jesus Christ once for all.

I will commit myself to daily praise and thanksgiving before I approach an intellectual understanding of Covenant.

188

Psalm 148:7-12 NIV Praise the LORD from the earth, you great sea creatures and all ocean depths, 8lightning and hail, snow and clouds, stormy winds that do his bidding, 9you mountains and all hills, fruit trees and all cedars, 10wild animals and all cattle, small creatures and flying birds, 11kings of the earth and all nations, you princes and all rulers on earth, 12young men and maidens, old men and children.

5-10

7

Psalm 148:7-12 NIV Deuteronomy 4:31 NIV

Praise the Lord Lord I praise you just because of who are. I thank you for your desire to know me. As I begin to study your covenant relationship with me, help me to join all creation in greater praise. AMEN Dr. Jerry King writes: In keeping with the understanding of the era of the writings of the Pentateuch” [Oops! Here is another of those vocabulary words to learn. It means the first five books of the Bible.] “By the time Jesus walked upon the earth as the Son of Man, there had been very little change in the meaning of the word covenant or in the practice of covenant making. Certainly, the meaning and symbolism remained the same and was clearly understood in the then contemporary Jewish society.

Deuteronomy 4:31 NIV For the LORD your God is a merciful God; he will not abandon or destroy you or forget the covenant with your forefathers, which he confirmed to them by oath.

31

Covenant-making was a planned, well thought-out agreement between individuals and nations or between individual men or nations and God. The form and structure of covenant-making was spelled out, and both blessings and curses were attached to the keeping of that covenant.

Before we can just jump into the study of the seven steps to covenantmaking, it is important for us to discover the thought process or wisdom of the world that has tainted our understanding of covenant today.

Greek philosophers, such as Aristotle, spawned new concepts that became known as Scientific Rationalism. Dr. King writes, “By the thirteenth century the church embraced Rationalism. We should not wonder why the supernatural had virtually disappeared from Christianity.”

A growing emphasis on physical government and legal contracts began to replace the eternal binding and serious nature of the covenant. We must remember that when we enter a relationship with God, we are CHOOSING to enter into a covenant, not a contract, with Him. Because of our modern notion based upon rational thinking and contract making, it behooves us to fully come to terms with either what we are about to do or have already done as it relates to Covenant.

Oh no, is this beginning to take on a more serious nature than I thought?

What happened to my “Come to Jesus and everything will be peachykeen from then on” message? Didn’t I already know there was something wrong with working out of that concept? Why am I so reluctant to drop my old, incomplete concept of Kingdom residency and move on to a real solid method of obtaining full citizenship, or at least a work permit?

189

5-11

Isaiah 40:25 - Who Is My Equal?

Isaiah 40:25-26 NIV 25 “To whom will you compare me? Or who is my equal?” says the Holy One. 26Lift your eyes and look to the heavens: Who created all these?

He who brings out the starry host one by one, and calls them each by name. Because of his great power and mighty strength, not one of them is missing.

Oh Lord of the Heavens, I praise you for you are the one, without equal, who performs all things with just your word. I thank you every time I look up into the heavens and see the starry sky holding every star in place, I remember that you have set these unfathomable treasures in place by your word, and you hold them there by your covenant. I can trust you because I can see your covenant keeping power all around me. Help me to have the same trust in you as the stars, and help me to understand truth so that I may not be one who goes missing. AMEN

Isaiah 40:25-26 NIV Romans 11:33-36 NIV

Romans 11:33-36 NIV Oh, the depth of the riches of the wisdom and knowledge of God! How unsearchable his judgments, and his paths beyond tracing out!

34 “Who has known the mind of the Lord? Or who has been his counselor?”

35 “Who has ever given to God, that God should repay him?”

36 For from him and through him and to him are all things.

33

1. The First Step in Covenant Making: Cost Counting

T

his is the only step in the process where those considering making a covenant relationship with God can back out. During this process, each person is advised to consider all factors and only agree to go forward with the covenant if they agree to the terms. This means that it is imperative for a person to find out what the terms are before agreeing to Covenant. Most of us enter into a covenant quickly and without taking copious amounts of time to fully research what getting into a covenant with another really means. Cost Counting is the only step that is not binding. This becomes an important concept when considering that Covenant provides an environment where eternal binding takes place, to produce a harmonious union. Binding and unity are the desired result of covenant-making. Is it any wonder that many of us have gotten into covenant relationships without first counting the cost, only to find ourselves bound but not in unity? The non-unity does not release us from the binding.

Dr. King writes: When one went beyond it (the first step) to the second step he could then violate his covenant at great cost to himself and others but he could never be free from it. He could not break it. He could incur all the penalties of covenant violation but the covenant remained as a blessing or an albatross around his neck.

Can I identify relationships that are affecting me that were formed through covenant? Can I begin to understand that some relationships have become albatrosses around my neck because I am experiencing the curse associated with the breaking of covenant?

190

Psalm 5:3 - Wait In Expectation

5-12

Psalm 5:1-3 NIV For the director of music. For flutes. A psalm of David. Give ear to my words, O LORD, consider my sighing. 2Listen to my cry for help, my King and my God, for to you I pray. 3In the morning, O LORD, you hear my voice; in the morning I lay my requests before you and wait in expectation.

Oh Lord, as I agonize over the covenant decisions I am contemplating or have already entered into, I praise you for understanding my cry for help. I thank you that you do not turn your back on me because of my ignorance. Thank you that you are diligent to help me to understand how to live in prosperity through covenant. AMEN 1

Psalm 5:1-3 NIV Luke 14:28-32 NIV

Luke 14:28-32 NIV 28 “Suppose one of you wants to build a tower. Will he not first sit down and estimate the cost to see if he has enough money to complete it? 29For if he lays the foundation and is not able to finish it, everyone who sees it will ridicule him, 30saying, ‘This fellow began to build and was not able to finish.’ 31“Or suppose a king is about to go to war against another king. Will he not first sit down and consider whether he is able with ten thousand men to oppose the one coming against him with twenty thousand? 32If he is not able, he will send a delegation while the other is still a long way off and will ask for terms of peace.

here are many examples of Jesus insisting that those with intentions of following Him should count the cost PRIOR to entering into relationship with Him. The evangelism of Jesus is far different from the peachy-keen-all-troubles-melt-away-if-youchoose-to-follow-Jesus messages we hear today. Many of us entered into covenant with Jesus by accepting this namby-pamby invitation. However, now that we are in the Kingdom, we are bound by the entire covenant.

T

Now I find myself in a covenant relationship with Christ, and I did not count the cost before entering into the covenant. What happens now?

Will it help me to learn more about living in this Heavenly Kingdom if I study the covenantal foundation upon which it is based? If I have not yet taken the full step into covenant relationship with Him, is it proper for me to begin the process of deciding, without the guilt of not making a decision? Until I count the cost I will not make a decision based solely on emotions.

191

5-13

Psalm 16:8 - I Will Not Be Shaken Psalm 16:7-8 NIV I will praise the LORD, who counsels me; even at night my heart instructs me. 8I have set the LORD always before me. Because He is at my right hand, I will not be shaken.

7

I thank you Lord that I can trust you to help me understand, without condemnation, how to be in Covenant relationship with you. I know some of your teachings are hard but I join with Peter and cry out “Whom have I but You?” I will choose to trust you. AMEN

Psalm 16:7-8 NIV John 6:66-69 NIV

Dr. King writes: The extent of many ‘professions’ and ‘decisions’ today is one’s volunteering to go to heaven when he dies and miss hell, while man learns to milk God for all he can get out of Him while in route to heaven. They have not become covenant partners with our Lord. They do not know Him. They in no way share His objectives.

John 6:66-69 NIV 66 From this time many of his disciples turned back and no longer followed him. 67“You do not want to leave too, do you?”

Jesus asked the Twelve. 68Simon Peter answered him, “Lord, to whom shall we go? You have the words of eternal life. 69We believe and know that you are the Holy One of God.” If we read the complete 6th chapter of John, we discover that the crowds that followed Jesus were huge while he was doing miracles, but when the teaching got difficult the followers fell away in mass.

This was because there was a significant number of people who sought Jesus for all the wrong reasons and the cost became too difficult for many.

Regardless of the reason I was attracted to Jesus, do I have the desire to press on even after counting the cost?

192

Proverbs 3:13-18 Blessed Is the Man Who Finds Wisdom

Proverbs 3:13-18 NIV Luke 15:7NIV Hebrews 12:22-24 NIV

5-14

Proverbs 3:13-18 NIV Blessed is the man who finds wisdom, the man who gains understanding, 14for she is more profitable than silver and yields better returns than gold. 15She is more precious than rubies; nothing you desire can compare with her. 16Long life is in her right hand; in her left hand are riches and honor. 17Her ways are pleasant ways, and all her paths are peace. 18She is a tree of life to those who embrace her; those who lay hold of her will be blessed.

13

This morning I arise, Oh Lord, and give you praise, for wisdom comes from you. I thank you because you have promised to give me blessings from your hand as I seek your wisdom.

Help me as I determine to desire nothing above Godly wisdom.

Help me to discern the difference between true wisdom and worldly knowledge. AMEN

2. The Second Step in Covenant Making: The Exchange of Outer Garments Dr. King writes: In ancient times, when two people had weighed the prospect of entering covenant as carefully as they could, and determined to proceed, certain deliberate, public steps were called for. The ruling elders of the city or clan were notified. Covenant could not be made in secret.

We sometimes think that the things we do in private can be kept secret, but in a covenant relationship between us and Jesus Christ, the Heavenly Kingdom brings its own witnesses, and there is a crowd of observers, even if we do not bring any with us.

Luke 15:7 NIV 6 I tell you that in the same way there will be more rejoicing in heaven over one sinner who repents than over ninety-nine righteous persons who do not need to repent.

Hebrews 12:22-24 NIV 22 But you have come to Mount Zion, to the heavenly Jerusalem, the city of the living God. You have come to thousands upon thousands of angels in joyful assembly, 23to the church of the firstborn, whose names are written in heaven. You have come to God, the judge of all men, to the spirits of righteous men made perfect, 24to Jesus the mediator of a new covenant, and to the sprinkled blood that speaks a better word than the blood of Abel.

In an exchange of outer garments, what is it that I am exchanging with Jesus in this transaction? What is it that I have to bring to the festival?

What is it exactly that I take away?

193

5-15

Proverbs 2:6 - The LORD Gives Wisdom Proverbs 2:6 NIV 6 For the LORD gives wisdom, and from his mouth come knowledge and understanding.

I praise you and thank you Lord that you are increasing my knowledge every day as I learn more about making Covenant with you. Even more, I praise you and thank you for the wisdom that makes the knowledge meaningful and useful to me. AMEN

Proverbs 2:6 NIV Ephesians 4:22-24 NIV

W

hat is it that is exchanged in a covenant made with God? Dr. King says that after the public notice of the intent to enter into covenant has been published and witnesses have been assembled, the sacred and binding ceremony of covenant is about to begin.

Dr. King writes: Each participant says by doing this that I give you me and I take on you. I take off myself and lay down my rights.

Nothing I possess is henceforth denied you. I freely give you myself to you together with all I possess. I also freely take you. I receive your liabilities. We are one.

Ephesians 4:22-24 NIV 22 You were taught, with regard to your former way of life, to put off your old self, which is being corrupted by its deceitful desires; 23to be made new in the attitude of your minds; 24and to put on the new self, created to be like God in true righteousness and holiness.

In the light of Covenant, the scriptures that refer to putting on Christ or taking off the old man become clear. These are evidences of a covenantal action. It is a voluntary act of exchange. We do not give up something or get something but there is an exchange.

I can find references for my need to change my outerwear, but where do I find an example of Jesus exchanging His outerwear for mine?

Where do I get the right to â&#x20AC;&#x153;put on Jesus?â&#x20AC;?

194

Psalm 8:4 What Is Man That You Are Mindful of Him

Psalm 8:3-5 NIV Philippians 2:5-8 NIV

5-16

Psalm 8:3-5 NIV 3 When I consider your heavens, the work of your fingers, the moon and the stars, which you have set in place, 4what is man that you are mindful of him, the son of man that you care for him? 5You made him a little lower than the heavenly beings and crowned him with glory and honor.

How majestic is your name in all the earth, my Lord God, who is willing to give himself to little olâ&#x20AC;&#x2122; me. How can I fathom a God so wonderful as to have made me just a little lower than the angels and crowned me with honor and glory? It would appear that I am getting the best end of the exchange of outer garments. I have nothing to do but bow before you and thank you. AMEN

C

hrist is the one who initiated the covenant exchange. He did not even wait to evaluate what we might bring to the ceremony.

Philippians 2:5-8 NIV 5 Your attitude should be the same as that of Christ Jesus: 6 Who, being in very nature God, did not consider equality with God something to be grasped, 7but made himself nothing, taking the very nature of a servant, being made in human likeness. 8And being found in appearance as a man, he humbled himself and became obedient to death- even death on a cross!

Dr. King says: It remains a mystery to the mind of man that the One who created everything could so strip Himself of the robe of Divinityâ&#x20AC;Ś In every aspect He took upon Himself MY flesh.

This is my robe.

It was just a few days ago that we agreed that the things of the Spirit would be foolishness to the mind of man. It may be a real mystery to us, but believing that Christ stripped Himself of His divinity and became flesh is critical to understanding who Christ really is. To be in covenant with Him, we must not only accept this as a fact but be willing to participate in the exchange of garments.

Ok, but what about me? Is it fair to ask what I get out of this exchange deal? If I get something, it must be really good because of what it cost Jesus.

195

5-17

Romans 7:6 - New Way of The Spirit Romans 7:5-6 NIV 5 For when we were controlled by the sinful nature, the sinful passions aroused by the law were at work in our bodies, so that we bore fruit for death. 6But now, by dying to what once bound us, we have been released from the law so that we serve in the new way of the Spirit, and not in the old way of the written code.

Romans 7:5-6 NIV 2 Peter 1:3-4 NIV

Lord God, how marvelous you are! I remember when I was controlled by the Worldâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s System. I worked for things that produced death or had no life in them. Because of your covenant and the work you did while I was still ignorant of your activity, I find myself in covenant with you and you are willing to show me the blessings that are mine by your own desire. I bless your name and give thanks to you. AMEN

W

hat do we bring to exchange? We bring our old nature. Our old nature is our connection to the Worldly Realm. We will continue to live in the world but will gain the ability not to be controlled by it. It is really more difficult for us to let go of that old nature than we would like to admit.

2 Peter 1:3-4 NIV 3 His divine power has given us everything we need for life and godliness through our knowledge of him who called us by his own glory and goodness. 4Through these he has given us his very great and precious promises, so that through them you may participate in the divine nature and escape the corruption in the world caused by evil desires.

It is through the exchange of our old or worldly nature for Christâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s divine nature that we are able to be led by the Spirit. Christ took on our outer garment and gave us His nature! Dr. King sums up his discussion on the second step with these words: We in Christ have received an incredible exchange. He took our life and its attendant death. Now we have His life in us.

We may walk in it instead of our own. He did not just give us his death. He was not just a sacrifice, as wonderful and efficacious as it was. He exchanged life with us. He gave us His!

Wow! How many scriptures can I find that come alive with understanding and significance in the light of this step in Covenant relationship? All those things about life in the Spirit, becoming a new creature in Christ, all things old passing away, and my being renewed daily are taking on meaning for me. There must be hundreds of verses that will take on a new life for me in light of this increasing understanding of Covenant. I will jot them down as I locate them so that I can look them over after I have finished this entire review of the steps in covenant-making.

196

Psalm 46:1 - An Ever-Present Help in Trouble

5-18

Psalm 46:1-3 NIV God is our refuge and strength, an ever-present help in trouble.

2 Therefore we will not fear, though the earth give way and the mountains fall into the heart of the sea, 3though its waters roar and foam and the mountains quake with their surging.

1

Psalm 46:1-3 NIV Matthew 5:3 NIV

Oh Lord I praise you that your strength is superior to mine. I am grateful that you have given me access to your strength as mine fails me at every turn. My own strength crumbles beneath my own circumstances, yet your strength holds all things together even if the mountains would fall into the sea! Lord, I choose to allow your strength to hide and protect me. Because of you I will not fear. AMEN

3. The Third Step in Covenant-Making: An Exchange of Belts The best part of this exchange on our part is that God has no need for our strength or abilities. It seems that this could be the easiest part of the agreement for us, but in actuality we may find that our own strengths and abilities are the things that we cling to with the greatest tenacity. It is through our own strengths and abilities that we are bound the tightest to the Worldly System; our income, our steadfastness, our family or earthly relationships, our government, our science, our programs, etc.

One application of this principle is that of finances. We may have a good job or healthy inheritance that produces income for us. However, if we view this income-producing mechanism as having its source in either our own work or another worldly concept rather than as having God as its source, then we are still tied to relying on the worldly realm and our own strengths for our provision. Whether we are in prison and have every need supplied by the state or we are at the top of the Fortune 500 list due to our entrepreneurial exploits, in making the exchange of belts with God, we must understand that our only supply of provision will become Him. We choose to exchange our strength for His. The exchange may only take place within our own recognition that the support I now enjoy comes—perhaps through earthly channels—but is supplied from His storehouse. Translation: “I have a good job because of Him. Through this God-given job I have provision.”

Dr. King says: Since people did not wear trousers during that time, the purpose of a belt had to be different from the purpose we understand today. The purpose of the belt was to hold a person’s weapon. His sword. Symbolically, this said, I give you my strength. No resource that is mine will ever be denied you.

Matthew 5:3 NIV 3 “Blessed are the poor in spirit, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven.”

Can I begin to identify ways in which scripture verses that once seemed a bit strange to my natural mind seem to suddenly become valid in the light of my understanding of covenant practices?

197

5-19

Psalm 77:14 - You Are the God Who Performs Psalm 77:13-15 NIV Your ways, O God, are holy. What god is so great as our God? 14 You are the God who performs miracles; you display your power among the peoples. 15With your mighty arm you redeemed your people, the descendants of Jacob and Joseph.

13

Psalm 77:13-15 NIV 2 Corinthians 12:9-10 NIV

Oh Lord, we observe your strength when we recognize your power. We praise you that your grace is sufficient for me and I need nothing else. I thank you that you have said that your power can be made perfect through my weakness. I thank you that you decided to use the weak things to confound the wise.

Help me to relish my weakness so that I will willingly lay down my strengths, abilities and reliance upon the Worldly System for my provision. AMEN

I

n his second letter to the church at Corinth, Paul indicates that God spoke directly to him concerning this issue of the exchange of resources. Paul was such a gifted and graced individual that he became the writer of most of the New Testament of the Bible that we have today. Paul experienced profound life-changing events that produced a spiritual giant in the Kingdom. However, he grew to these proportions not without great trials. His maturity did not come from a peachy-keen life of ease while he waited on a kingdom experience in an afterlife.

2 Corinthians 12:9-10 NIV 9 But he said to me, “My grace is sufficient for you, for my power is made perfect in weakness.” Therefore I will boast all the more gladly about my weaknesses, so that Christ’s power may rest on me. 10That is why, for Christ’s sake, I delight in weaknesses, in insults, in hardships, in persecutions, in difficulties. For when I am weak, then I am strong.

With short excerpts from scripture, there is a tendency toward thinking that we can learn the principles of Kingdom life by relying upon catch phrases and wisdom placed on post-it notes. To gain the full impact of what Paul is saying, it is necessary to read these verses in context.

Paul’s teaching on boasting, or taking pride in certain aspects of his experience, details many of the comforts and privileges of his earthly existence. In these verses God actually tells Paul directly that the increased amount of revelation that he was given brought increased physical difficulty. A balance was required, or even a man of Paul’s stature would become a victim of the World’s System. Paul says that God said that if he did not carry some weakness, that conceit would overtake him. Conceit is the result of World System operations.

Is it possible that my confinement has brought me into a place where I can openly confront the spirit of pride, self-sufficiency, reliance upon worldly wisdom, and other spirits who appeal to my logical mind but attempt to keep me connected to the World’s System rather than relying upon the provisions provided through Covenant with Christ’s Heavenly Kingdom?

198

Psalm 66:20 Praise Be to God, Who Has Not Rejected My Prayer or Withheld His Love From Me!

Psalm 66:16-20 NIV 1 John 3:8 NIV

5-20

Psalm 66:16-20 NIV Come and listen, all you who fear God; let me tell you what he has done for me. 17I cried out to him with my mouth; his praise was on my tongue.

18 If I had cherished sin in my heart, the Lord would not have listened; 19but God has surely listened and heard my voice in prayer. 20Praise be to God, who has not rejected my prayer or withheld his love from me!

16

Lord, I give you praise and thank you daily that you have heard my prayers and have listened to my cry. I thank you that you have not withheld your love from me and that by instructing me in the elements of your covenant, I am learning that your love is expressed to all mankind through this covenantal process. It is because of this fact that I can understand when difficulties, trials, and even judgments are administered from the loving nature that is you. AMEN

W

e have contemplated the importance of our weakness. Each one of us must contend daily with the ties we hold dear connecting us to the World’s System. The easiest way to distinguish the importance of some manifestation of an improper tie is to ask, “Does this thing that I think is so important have an eternal quality? Will my being right be more important than being reconciled?” These are a couple of easy questions that help determine whether the answer is anchored in Kingdom principles or in the Worldly Realm. With our own strengths put into perspective, it is important to take a look at the strength of Christ, for which we are exchanging our strengths and weaknesses.

1 John 3:8 NIV 8 He who does what is sinful is of the devil, because the devil has been sinning from the beginning. The reason the Son of God appeared was to destroy the devil’s work.

Ah, Ha! Here is the old devil thing again: the Prince of the World System, the leader of the opposing forces. This verse says that the very reason for Christ’s appearance was to destroy the works of the devil. This is power in the spiritual realm at the highest level. If we leave the definition of sin and the identification of the worldly spirits attached for an upcoming chapter, we can see in this verse that the power Christ holds is more powerful than any held by any opposing force. It is Christ’s power that we receive in exchange.

However, before we are released to use that power at will, we have to be taught so that we can be trusted to use it effectively. As we mature, we find that we obtain little flashes of the power of the Kingdom being released into our own physical world. It is without question that if we were given the arsenal without combat training, we would misuse it and cause irreparable damage.

If I had the use of God’s unlimited power without any restriction, what would be the first 5 things I would do with it? Stop right now and list at least 5 things without finishing this reading. If you are totally honest, your list will not have on it things like: 1. I would use God’s unlimited power to help me lay my life down in a painful and lengthy death for those who hate and despise me. Hmmm. What does that tell me about my authority to use God’s unlimited power that has already been given to me?

199

5-21

Hebrews 1:12 - But You Remain the Same, and Your Years Will Never End. Hebrews 1:10-12 NIV “In the beginning, O Lord, you laid the foundations of the earth, and the heavens are the work of your hands. 11They will perish, but you remain; they will all wear out like a garment. 12You will roll them up like a robe; like a garment they will be changed. But you remain the same, and your years will never end.”

Lord, I praise you as the ruler, king and creator of the Kingdom that will never end. Help me understand that I can become a powerful instrument when I understand my place in your Kingdom today. AMEN 10

Hebrews 1:10-12 NIV Luke 6:17-19 NIV 1 Corinthians 6:14-17 NIV

Luke 6:17-19 NIV He went down with them and stood on a level place. A large crowd of his disciples was there and a great number of people from all over Judea, from Jerusalem, and from the coast of Tyre and Sidon, 18who had come to hear him and to be healed of their diseases. Those troubled by evil spirits were cured, 19and the people all tried to touch him, because power was coming from him and healing them all.

17

1 Corinthians 6:14-17 NIV 14 By his power God raised the Lord from the dead, and he will raise us also. 15Do you not know that your bodies are members of Christ himself? Shall I then take the members of Christ and unite them with a prostitute? Never! 16Do you not know that he who unites himself with a prostitute is one with her in body? For it is said, “The two will become one flesh.” 17But he who unites himself with the Lord is one with him in spirit.

The power we receive in exchange for our weaknesses is active in both the natural world and the spiritual. It is so powerful that it raised Christ from the dead and was noticeable and effective among the people. It is so powerful that even the final foe of the Worldly System, the spirit of death, has been defeated by the resurrection of Christ. Without much more writing on this subject, I leave you to ponder for yourself the ramifications of the consequences of our understanding. Think about what we gain when we finally lay down our connection to the World’s System and its “power” in exchange for security in our lives through a power exchange with Christ.

Can I learn to rely upon God’s strength instead of my own? From where do I derive my strength? What prevents me from being trusted with the power of God that is available to me through the covenant relationship with Christ?

200

Psalm 35:24-25 - Vindicate Me In Your Righteousness

Psalm 35:24-25 NIV Hebrews 10:30-31 NIV

Psalm 35:24-25 NIV 24 Vindicate me in your righteousness, O LORD my God; do not let them gloat over me. 25Do not let them think, “Aha, just what we wanted!”

Lord, as I study about the process of forming a covenant, I am learning about you and how you have cared for me. I am learning that you have given me your strength and only asked that I release my weaknesses and attachments to the World System to you. In so doing, Oh Lord, I realize that there are those who would try to entrap me and set evil traps to catch me. I recognize that I have enemies not only in this natural world but also powerful spirits that would send destructive and deceptive thoughts across my mind in an attempt to entice me to not completely trust you. Help me, Lord, by revealing to me those things that would keep me attached and in allegiance to the World’s System rather than living fully in Your Kingdom life. AMEN

4. The Fourth Step in Covenant Making: The Exchange of Weapons Dr. King sums up this exchange in the following manner: It (the exchange of weapons) would obviously follow the exchange of belts very quickly or there would have been no purpose for the exchange of strengths. The symbolic statement was, “Now, we exchange enemies.” I give you my enemies and I take yours. This step was a perpetual defense pact.... It said, “No one will ever fight you again without fighting me.

This serious part of covenant-making remains in our society and can be seen in pacts made between governments in the form of treaties.

Many ancient marriages were made between families of different ruling people from separate countries in order to seal a military commitment.

The marriage covenant brought with it steps three and four. In essence, a royal marriage bound the countries together militarily. Likewise, our covenant relationship with Christ binds us in warfare. Does this concept of the marriage covenant joining individuals from different nations in military strength, and the covenant concept that the two become one, not broaden our view of the imagery that Jesus uses when He considers the church as the Bride of Christ? The verses that speak of adultery and harlotry take on a whole new life when viewed in the context of covenant.

Hebrews 10:30-31 NIV For we know him who said, “It is mine to avenge; I will repay,” and again, “The Lord will judge his people.”31 It is a dreadful thing to fall into the hands of the living God. 30

I will admit that I have misused this verse many times. There have been times when I did not react to injustice and sanctimoniously thought, “I will let God take care of that.” After all, it is a dreadful thing to fall into the hands of the Living God.

How is that view a misuse of the verse?

201

5-22

5-23

Psalm 36:7 - How Priceless Is Your Unfailing Love!

Psalm 36:5-7 NIV 5 Your love, O LORD, reaches to the heavens, your faithfulness to the skies. 6Your righteousness is like the mighty mountains, your justice like the great deep. O LORD, you preserve both man and beast. 7How priceless is your unfailing love!

Lord, I praise you and thank you that you have shown your unfailing love toward me. I am glad that your love reaches to the highest mountain and that you can find me in any place that I try to hide. How grateful I am that you do not send justice upon me without compassion. AMEN

Psalm 36:5-7 NIV 2 Peter 3:9 NIV Matthew 5:43-44 NIV

T

he misuse of yesterday’s verse is bound up in the idea that “I will let God get ‘em.” Even I can’t think of anything worse. If I look at the way “God gets ‘em,” it continues to be through the language of love within the framework of Covenant. Just like He got me! I can see a dramatic difference in what I have desired for myself and what I envisioned for another. I wanted God to avenge my enemy from a World System view.

2 Peter 3:9 NIV 9 The Lord is not slow in keeping his promise, as some understand slowness. He is patient with you, not wanting anyone to perish, but everyone to come to repentance.

Matthew 5:43-44 NIV 43 “You have heard that it was said, ‘Love your neighbor and hate your enemy.’ 44But I tell you: Love your enemies and pray for those who persecute you.

We must look at how God thinks about and acts toward His enemies. This may change our concepts of what happens when we exchange enemies with Christ. We are instructed to love our enemies and pray for them. In thinking about it, it is probably a good idea to pray for someone who is about to fall into the hands of the living God. Perhaps the real enemy for us to be at war with is located in the spiritual realm and we humans are on the same fighting side. It is easier for me to pray for someone who would abuse me or curse me if I can see that they are a victim of spiritual forces from the World’s System, and under the influence of the actions of the Prince of this World.

I remember one of the scriptures from the early days of this journal that basically said that we do not have a conflict with flesh and blood but with principalities and powers in the spirit realm. Can I apply that scripture to my identification of whose enemy it is and how I can identify him when he causes me trouble? Can I begin to see that Christ would not consider the human being to be his enemy, but the spirits that would cloud his thinking and cause him to function under the World’s System rather than in Kingdom living through Covenant?

202

Psalm 18:46 - The LORD Lives!

Psalm 18:46-49 NIV 1 John 3:8 NIV

5-24

Psalm 18:46-49 NIV 46 The LORD lives! Praise be to my Rock! Exalted be God my Savior! 47He is the God who avenges me, who subdues nations under me, 48who saves me from my enemies. You exalted me above my foes from violent men you rescued me. 49Therefore I will praise you among the nations, O LORD.

I praise you and thank you, My God, for you have set the pace of the battle. It is you, and not the enemy, who has drawn the lines and called the warriors into action. I praise you that there has been this exchange of enemies and I am proud to fight against yours, for I know that you have already begun to fight against mine. As I determine to release my connection to the World’s System, you are diligent to form our partnership in the battle so tightly that it becomes difficult to distinguish your battle from mine. As I read the verses of praise for today, that bonding is evident. The verses can be read from either viewpoint. I thank you. AMEN

T

hroughout history, continuing into this modern day, we see evidence of the Exchange of Weapons step in covenant-making.

It is especially evident today in international treaties. My enemy is your enemy and no one will ever fight you without having to fight me also. As we have already said, it is easy for us to desire God fighting against our enemies, but in Covenant there is this doubleedged sword. God’s enemies now become mine, and I agree to fight against any power or authority that would come against the Kingdom of God or His person or rulership.

1 John 3:8 NIV 8 …the reason the Son of God appeared was to destroy the devil’s work.

Dr. King writes: Because we have not understood covenant, we have not understood our responsibility. Because of our selfish lifestyles we have not had the motivation to engage our Lord’s enemies in the kind of fight-unto-death that characterized the early church. We have not desired to fight His enemies. We have become a ‘Bless me’ society.

If I desire God to fight against my enemies right now—today—how is it that I do not expect to fight against His enemies right now—today?

I am discovering that the battle raging now is not waiting for some end time armies on horseback to engage in combat before the battle is won. My covenant relationship with The Lord is a NOW thing. Have I been trying to engage the enemy without even going through basic training? Can I begin to accept the fact that some of the circumstances in my life are designed to train me to reign?

203

5-25

Psalm 18:40 - You Made My Enemies Turn Their Backs in Flight, and I Destroyed My Foes.

Psalm 18:37-40 NIV 37 I pursued my enemies and overtook them; I did not turn back till they were destroyed. 38I crushed them so that they could not rise; they fell beneath my feet. 39You armed me with strength for battle; you made my adversaries bow at my feet. 40You made my enemies turn their backs in flight, and I destroyed my foes.

Oh Lord, I have trembled at the prospect of my own battle. I am fearful at the prospect of engaging your enemy. Help me as I stand on the hillside overlooking the battlefield. Anticipation of the fight may be strong among the battle-worthy, but I am new to the battlefield. Let me see victory that I may know of it and remember the day the first of your foes fell beneath my feet while others turned their backs in flight. AMEN

Psalm 18:37-40 NIV Psalm 110:2-3 NIV Hebrews 12:22-24 NIV

Psalm 110:2-3 NIV 2 The LORD will extend your mighty scepter from Zion; you will rule in the midst of your enemies. 3Your troops will be willing on your day of battle. Arrayed in holy majesty, from the womb of the dawn you will receive the dew of your youth.

Paul, in His letter to the Hebrews (Jewish people), demonstrates the connection between the Jewish nation and that of the church. In the following passage we can recognize this interchange of terminologies.

Hebrews 12:22-24 NIV 22 But you have come to Mount Zion, to the heavenly Jerusalem, the city of the living God. You have come to thousands upon thousands of angels in joyful assembly, 23to the church of the firstborn, whose names are written in heaven. You have come to God, the judge of all men, to the spirits of righteous men made perfect, 24to Jesus the mediator of a new covenant, and to the sprinkled blood that speaks a better word than the blood of Abel.

Dr. King says: Since Zion is identified as the church, it is the church from which His scepter shall be extended. Satan will be crushed under OUR feet.

I have a friend who reminds me that there has never been a victory without a bloody battlefield. Sorry, this is not the step in which we can choose to back out when forming a covenant. How we choose to conduct ourselves during the fight is the only choice we have. The battle has already been assigned.

If I am to fight Godâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s enemies, I must learn to identify them. Perhaps if I start dealing with those old dogs that seem to have been assigned to my thought processes and determine to fully train the horses that activate my emotions in my own stable, I will learn how to come against the enemy and see him fall beneath my feet and flee from my advancing offensive line.

204

Psalm 100:5 - For The LORD Is Good and His Love Endures Forever

Psalm 100:3-5 NIV Deuteronomy 4:39-40 NIV

5-26

Psalm 100:3-5 NIV 3 Know that the LORD is God. It is he who made us, and we are his; we are his people, the sheep of his pasture. 4Enter his gates with thanksgiving and his courts with praise; give thanks to him and praise his name. 5For the LORD is good and his love endures forever; his faithfulness continues through all generations.

Lord, as I determine to praise you and voice my gratitude to you each morning, I am finding that my understanding of you is growing. As I increase my understanding of Covenant, I am becoming more aware that each day is filled with promise and challenge regardless of my physical circumstances. I thank you that you are teaching me through relationship a new covenant understanding and a fresh meaning to concepts, like being a sheep of your pasture, and your love and faithfulness continuing through generations. AMEN

I

t becomes increasingly important for us to identify the enemies of God. Some are actual spirits, others are worldly thought processes.

But all of us were enemies of God before we made a conscious decision to become Kingdom citizens and sons with an inheritance.

Recognition of the enemy is important to our understanding of the battle. In Covenant we are joined with God in a relationship that exchanges our enemies, that says we will fight each otherâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s enemies together. The terms of the covenant are provision for today, and the terms of the covenant relationship affect generations in the future.

Deuteronomy 4:39-40 NIV 39 Acknowledge and take to heart this day that the LORD is God in heaven above and on the earth below. There is no other.

40 Keep his decrees and commands, which I am giving you today, so that it may go well with you and your children after you and that you may live long in the land the LORD your God gives you for all time.

Dr. King says: It becomes more evident that our purpose is not signing up to go to heaven and taking other people with us. It is far more than preparing people for eternity. It is doing the work of Jesus with the perspective of extending His kingdom.

As I come to the understanding that the power that raised Jesus from the dead is available to me right now, and that through this covenant relationship with God I am still valuable as a part of a force that is advancing in order to take back territory from the enemy, I am also coming to understand that regardless of my confining physical circumstances, God is not finished with me yet. Can I begin to grasp the fact that through Covenant my weaknesses are exchanged for His strength, and I have all the power I need to be everything that God wants me to be?

205

5-27

Psalm 111:10 - The Fear of the LORD Is the Beginning Of Wisdom Psalm 111:10 NIV The fear of the LORD is the beginning of wisdom; all who follow his precepts have good understanding. To him belongs eternal praise.

10

Psalm 111:10 NIV

Lord, I thank you that you are teaching me to praise you. I thank you that you are instructing me in the principles of kingdom living and covenant relationships so that I will be able to follow your precepts. I thank you that you are showing me that to fear you means to hold you in reverence and that through relationship with you, I can begin to recognize wisdom operating in my life. AMEN

Once a person begins to understand the basics of Kingdom principles, it opens up a door to a lifetime of study. So far we have come to a realization that Kingdom living is for today. The Kingdom language is love and its structure or grammar is found in Covenant.

In our examination of Covenant, we have learned that there are significant differences between a covenant and a contract. We have discovered that there are significant steps in covenant-making and that counting the cost is not only of supreme importance, it is the only step in which the covenant makers can back out. Of the seven steps, we have lightly examined cost counting, exchange of outer garments (resources), exchange of belts (strengths), and the exchange of weapons (sharing of enemies). Up to this point the covenant makers are willingly being bonded together in the things that they outwardly possess. It is in the next step that blood is spilt.

In many cases this step not only required the sacrifice of an animal, but in some cultures the participants made cuts in their hands and let drops of their blood mix into a common cup that they each drank from. The seriousness of the blood covenant is even understood by children of all cultures. It seems to be a normal thing for best friends to want to become “blood brothers.” This desire comes from an innate knowledge of the blood covenant that is placed in our hearts

by God. The consummation of a marriage is the expression of this step in covenant-making. That is the reason that the purity of the bride is so important to the union. It has nothing to do with woman’s liberation or social customs—it has everything to do with covenant.

Just the mention of the Blood elevates my awareness of the seriousness of covenant. During the past several days as I have examined my desire for the positive aspects of covenant, I have become aware of how onesided my expectation of entering into a relationship with God was. As I approach the spilling of blood and the taking of an oath, it becomes increasingly important for me to relinquish my old interpretation of this relationship. It is time for me to accept that there is no turning back now.

Christ and I are simply becoming blood brothers in the Kingdom. His enemies are going to become my enemies. They are strong enemies. But if I remain in close relationship with Him, he will teach me how to either fight them or serve Him in order to advance His Kingdom.

206

Psalm 121:2 - My Help Comes From the LORD

5-28

Psalm 121:1-8 NIV I lift up my eyes to the hills– where does my help come from? 2My help comes from the LORD, the Maker of heaven and earth. 3He will not let your foot slip–he who watches over you will not slumber; 4indeed, he who watches over Israel will neither slumber nor sleep. 5The LORD watches over you– the LORD is your shade at your right hand; 6the sun will not harm you by day, nor the moon by night. 7The LORD will keep you from all harm– he will watch over your life; 8the LORD will watch over your coming and going both now and forevermore.

1

Psalm 121:1-8 NIV

Lord, I acknowledge that you are my source of help. I will lift up my eyes to search for you. I will not look downcast at my problems or the challenge of entering into this blood covenant with you. Lord, you are the maker of heaven and earth, so I can trust you to look after me as I move forward to take my place in covenant with you. I know that you will not let my foot even slip. I also know that you do not sleep or slumber, and you are ever vigilant on my behalf. I trust you, Lord, to watch over me. Because I seek the shelter of your right hand [right hand signifies His authority and power], I will not exalt myself and my abilities above yours. Therefore, I will know that neither your great light nor the reflection of your light will become a source of fear to me. It is You, oh Lord, who will keep me from harm.

You will watch over me both NOW and forevermore. AMEN Today we will begin to examine the last three steps of covenantmaking. We reverently advance into the realm of blood sacrifice as it relates to covenant. If you have ever experienced the death of an animal or seen the blood spilt from a human body, you will recognize the seriousness and irrevocable nature of this step. As we progress through these difficult steps, we will need to be determined to focus on the outcome rather than the pain of the sacrifice. In the next two steps we will be called upon to engage in some personal sacrifices, and with the spilling of blood there is always some pain. Therefore, our prayer scriptures will also be used for our text message. Today we will look over the scripture and rewrite it on a separate piece of paper using the words and phrases as a personal statement and prayer. At this time, use today’s verse and rewrite it with personal application that fits your unique circumstance.

I can take the words of the scriptures and personalize them in light of my own insecurities, desires and understandings. This will make the Word come alive for me, and I will be able to see it operating in my spirit. I will gain an understanding of the living relationship I have with God in the here and now.

207

5-29

Psalm 130:5 - In His Word I Put My Hope Psalm 130:5-6 NIV 5 I wait for the LORD, my soul waits, and in his word I put my 6 hope. My soul waits for the Lord more than watchmen wait for the morning, more than watchmen wait for the morning.

Psalm 130:5-6 NIV

Help me to develop a longing hunger for your Word, oh Lord, and anticipate being able to apply your Word to my Life. AMEN

O

n this day we begin a new form for this journal. The form will require each of us to offer prayers to the Lord by writing out the verses and personalizing them. Then we will speak out the writings and know that our prayers are heard in Heaven.

5. The Fifth Step in Covenant Making: The Walk of Death It is from this step that we get the phrase “cutting the covenant.”

Dr. King explains this step in the following manner: The covenant makers now take an animal, probably a bull, and cuts him in half, head to tail. They then move the pieces a few feet apart. Solemnly, the two stand between the pieces of the animal and publicly declare their commitment to each other saying something like this: “I take you as my covenant partner. In doing this, I give you all I am. All I own is henceforth yours. You will never fight an enemy again without me at your side. I bind myself and my family to you and your family.

Then pointing at the pieces of the freshly slain animal, they continue, “May God do this to me and far more than this, should I ever fail to keep any provision of this covenant.”

They continue speaking the most horrible curses imaginable on themselves, their parents, their wives or husbands, their children, their grandchildren to their great, great grandchildren.

It is obvious that, after this, covenant is potentially violable, but with great penalty. It is important to say again, it cannot be broken. It has binding responsibility for generations.

This seems to be a dramatic step that many of us think did not take place in our own personal spiritual experience. The reason that we may have missed it is because this Walk of Death step of covenantmaking was made on our behalf by God, Himself. Many of us have mistakenly thought that this portion of covenant-making was just some old custom that has no place in our relationship with God today.

How does this apply to me? Have I ever done such a thing when I entered into covenant with God? Is this just some old custom or is it relevant to me today?

208

Psalm 135:13 - Your Name, O LORD, Endures Forever

Psalm 135:13-14 NIV Genesis 15:9-12 NIV

5-30

Psalm 135:13-14 NIV Your name, O LORD, endures forever, your renown, O LORD, through all generations. 14For the LORD will vindicate his people and have compassion on his servants.

13

I thank you Lord that you fight upon my behalf. I thank you that I no longer have to vindicate myself. Help me to know your compassion for me as I serve you. AMEN

A

s we begin to establish a pattern for Praising the Lord and giving thanks, practicing that pattern will help develop perseverance.

By learning to personalize the scriptures and enfolding their expressions of praise into prayer, we develop the habit of praise and thanksgiving.

There are many times that a covenant has been shown to have effect upon both the ones who formed the covenant and their descendants. The Bible is full of such examples. However, there are only two occasions upon which God performed the Walk of Death

by Himself. This act on God’s part demonstrates His desire and ability to do for mankind what men could not do for themselves. The first instance of God walking the Walk of Death for both Himself and man is found in Genesis, chapter 15. We need to read the whole chapter to get the whole story. However the part that tells us specifically that God walked the Walk of Death for man is found in verses 9-12 and 17-21 of Genesis 15.

Genesis 15:9-12 NIV 9 So the LORD said to him, “Bring me a heifer, a goat and a ram, each three years old, along with a dove and a young pigeon.”

10 Abram brought all these to him, cut them in two and arranged the halves opposite each other; the birds, however, he did not cut in half.

11 Then birds of prey came down on the carcasses, but Abram drove them away. 12As the sun was setting, Abram fell into a deep sleep, and a thick and dreadful darkness came over him.

This part of the story lets us know that Abram already knew the steps of making a covenant. When he prepared the sacrifice he waited patiently for God to appear because he expected to walk the Walk of Death with Him. He waited all day chasing the devourers away from the sacrifice.

Can I think of a time in my own life when I can identify an instance when I made a sacrifice to God and had to wait on His appearance?

209

5-31

Psalm 130:5 - My Soul Waits Psalm 130:5-6 NIV 5 I wait for the LORD, my soul waits, and in his word I put my hope. 6My soul waits for the Lord more than watchmen wait for the morning, more than watchmen wait for the morning.

Oh Lord as I read Psalm 130:5-6, again today I noticed the part about allowing my soul to wait. I thank you Lord that my soul is learning to wait.

I can remember when my soul–my mind, will and emotions–were in turmoil. Thank you that my soul can now peacefully wait as a watchman waits for the morning. AMEN

Psalm 130:5-6 NIV Genesis 15:17-21 NIV Hebrew 6:13-15 NIV

The emphasis on today’s praise verse is that of waiting for The Lord and watching for His movement. In common language we might say, after, and only after, we have done all that is required of us, “Your move, God!” It takes prayer and thanksgiving in order to be able to wait on God to make His move.

Genesis 15:17-21 NIV When the sun had set and darkness had fallen, a smoking firepot with a blazing torch appeared and passed between the pieces. 18On that day the LORD made a covenant with Abram and said, “To your descendants I give this land, from the river of Egypt to the great river, the Euphrates-- 19the land of the Kenites, Kenizzites, Kadmonites, 20Hittites, Perizzites, Rephaites, 21Amorites, Canaanites, Girgashites and Jebusites.”

17

Dr. King says: God caused a deep sleep to come on him at sunset at the onset of darkness, and God walked the walk for both of them, passing between the pieces of the carcasses in the form of a smoking fire pot and a blazing torch. He then even expanded the promises of the covenant.

This example of God walking the walk on man’s behalf demonstrates God’s ability to do for us what we either would not or could not do for ourselves.

When an oath is taken or something is sworn to, a greater level of authority is chosen for the subject of the swearing or oath taking. An example can be observed in current times. In court we take an oath and swear to the truth on the Bible. The Walk of Death seals the oath of allegiance. Each party swears to keep the covenant by the highest power. In both cases when God walked the Walk of Death for Himself and on behalf of mankind, He swears the oath on Himself for there is no higher power. In so doing God determines that nothing will diminish the power of the promise.

Hebrews 6:13-15 NIV When God made his promise to Abraham, since there was no one greater for him to swear by, he swore by himself, 14saying, “I will surely bless you and give you many descendants.” 15And so after waiting patiently, Abraham received what was promised.

13

Understanding the two events in which God swore by Himself and did not leave room for any faulty swearing on man’s part, we can see that God made certain that the formation of the covenant at this step was both complete and perfect.

Is this Walk of Death and God’s ability to perform both His part and Man’s part at the same time a new concept to me? It is said that there were two occasions when God walked the Walk of Death by himself. Do I know when that second time was and who the “other man” in that story was?

210

Psalm 138:7 - Though I Walk in the Midst of Trouble, You Preserve My Life

Psalm 138:6-8

5-32

Psalm 138:6-8 6 Though the LORD is on high, he looks upon the lowly, but the proud he knows from afar. 7Though I walk in the midst of trouble, you preserve my life; you stretch out your hand against the anger of my foes, with your right hand you save me. 8The LORD will fulfill [his purpose] for me; your love, O LORD, endures forever--do not abandon the works of your hands.

Oh Lord, as I take these steps, my life is in your hands. I thank you that I can ask you straight out to not abandon me. AMEN In personalization of these verses, it is important for todayâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s message that we pay special attention to praise and thanksgiving focused upon Godâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s willingness to fulfill His purpose for us. We must remember that we are one of those works of His hands that we are asking Him not to abandon.

The second time God walked the Walk of Death on behalf of man is when Jesus Christ came into the world and provided our sacrifice. God raising Him from the dead signified that God accepted the entire blood sacrifice.

Dr. King says: He [Jesus] was and is the only one in history to be totally God and at the same time totally man. In His unique role in all time, He and God and man added one more role and became our slain animal. He died for us and also walked the Walk of Death for both God and man. It is obvious that we could not, in our own weakness, qualify to make covenant with God. Every time God dealt with man, man had proven to be woefully inadequate.

But, praise His Name, God was determined to redeem us. To restore to us what we had lost. He would destroy the works of the devil.

What a master stroke it was to combine all that was necessary in the person of God who became man, Christ Jesus! To cause Him to become the Lamb of God. Then, using that master stroke, He caused that same power He had used to triumph over the enemy to live in us.

It is through the sacrifice of Jesus that God provided a sacrifice that man could not bring. God Himself poured out His own blood rather than that of a sacrificial animal. Then the best part: God sealed the covenant between the two of us by his own oath and in His own blood and with His own broken body. The second time God walked the Walk of Death on our behalf, it was personal for you and for each of us. The greatest spiritual concept of all time is wrapped up in a promise sworn to by the death and resurrection of Jesus, and guaranteed through a covenant in which the Walk of Death was walked solely

by God. Therefore, there can be no weakness in the sworn oath that He will complete what He started.

Who is the person that God walks the death walk for in this case? IT IS ME! It is you. It is each of us. Today I understand how I got past this step without fully realizing that I had taken it. Through my knowledge about this step in the covenant, my understanding of the Cross is expanded.

I will list the things that I recognize right now as having taken on a new character in light of my new understanding of covenant.

211

5-33

Philippians 1:6 That He Who Began a Good Work in You Philippians 1:3-6 NIV I thank my God every time I remember you. 4In all my prayers for all of you, I always pray with joy 5because of your partnership in the gospel from the first day until now, 6being confident of this, that he who began a good work in you will carry it on to completion until the day of Christ Jesus.

As our knowledge of the covenant and covenant principles increases, we develop an ever-increasing ability to understand verses in scripture that were spoken to people who had a keen working knowledge of covenant. With this new found insight, let’s personalize these verses from a letter Paul wrote to the church in Philipi. Thank you Lord, for the partnership you have given to me with others who have heard and believe the Gospel, including Paul, and I thank you for the promise that you will complete the work that you started in me. AMEN 3

Philippians 1:3-6 NIV Romans 8:11 NIV Romans 16:20 NIV

It gets easier to personalize scripture and open our days with praise and thanksgiving as we practice.

A couple of verses in the Book of Romans spell out how we fit into God’s plan.

Romans 8:11 NIV And if the Spirit of him who raised Jesus from the dead is living in you, he who raised Christ from the dead will also give life to your mortal bodies through his Spirit, who lives in you.

11

Romans 16:20 NIV 20 The God of peace will soon crush Satan under your feet.

Remember that His purpose is to destroy the works of the enemy. The enemy is the Prince of the World’s System and the spirits that draw us into attachments to the world.

Dr. King says: The reason so many people profess faith in Jesus Christ and there is not a corresponding change in their lives is that they never entered into covenant with God.

Too many of us have been lulled into pseudo-belief in Christian principles without understanding Covenant and accepting the Sacrifice on the cross as part of an irrevocable blood covenant between us and God. If we are to operate in Kingdom power today, we must learn the language of love and the grammar of the covenant. Curses are a part of a strong covenant. However, through the knowledge of covenant language we can understand that even judgment is measured out in the form of love for the purpose of restoration and salvation.

It appears that every time I get a handle on a part of this Walk of Death reality, it grows and develops into another even broader concept. I will keep diligent notes during the rest of my study as I find scriptures and concepts that suddenly seem to come alive with new meaning in light of my understanding of Covenant.

212

2 Corinthians 1:22 Set His Seal of Ownership on Us

2 Corinthians 1:21-22 NIV Genesis 17:9-14 NIV

5-34

2 Corinthians 1:21-22 NIV 21 Now it is God who makes both us and you stand firm in Christ.

22 He anointed us, set his seal of ownership on us, and put his Spirit in our hearts as a deposit, guaranteeing what is to come.

Today, Lord, I thank you and praise you for the work you have done on my behalf that allows me to submit myself to your ownership and to accept the mark of the covenant. AMEN

6. The Sixth Step in Covenant Making: The Mark of the Covenant The mark of the covenant is circumcision. Circumcision is a practice that marks the individual for life.

Genesis 17:9-14 NIV 9 Then God said to Abraham, “As for you, you must keep my covenant, you and your descendants after you for the generations to come. 10This is my covenant with you and your descendants after you, the covenant you are to keep: Every male among you shall be circumcised. 11You are to undergo circumcision, and it will be the sign of the covenant between me and you. 12For the generations to come every male among you who is eight days old must be circumcised, including those born in your household or bought with money from a foreigner--those who are not your offspring. 13Whether born in your household or bought with your money, they must be circumcised.

My covenant in your flesh is to be an everlasting covenant. 14Any uncircumcised male, who has not been circumcised in the flesh, will be cut off from his people; he has broken my covenant.”

Of the covenants spelled out in the Bible that instruct us concerning a covenant relationship which God has ordained for us, both the Abrahamic Covenant along with the New Covenant are the ones that are relational and therefore apply to our personal relationship with God today. An in-depth study of these covenants can produce a lifelong, ever-growing study. The Abrahamic Covenant has been fulfilled through Jesus and by the New Covenant. In addition, the exchange of stone tablets for the heart, and the physical marking of the body for the marking of the heart, is a recurrent theme throughout scripture. Under Old Covenant, circumcision of the flesh was a command. Today, even though a man’s body may be marked by circumcision, it is the circumcision of the heart that is the mark of the New Covenant.

During the times of the Old Covenant it is obvious that only men could receive this mark. Is it not better that now the mark is on the heart and everyone receives it equally and personally? Can I say that I have definitely had my heart marked by circumcision of the heart, or should I consider this step more carefully and personally?

213

5-35

Psalm 53:2 - He Who Began a Good Work In You Psalm 53:2 NIV 2 God looks down from heaven on the sons of men to see if there are any who understand, any who seek God.

Lord, help me this day to understand my part in this step of covenant-making. I thank you and praise you because you have given me your word that you are looking for those of us who are seeking you. AMEN

Psalm 53:2 NIV Romans 2:28-29 NIV

There is neither time nor space in this journal to encompass the complete teachings on the Old Covenant and the New Covenant.

For our purposes, it must suffice to say that Biblical teaching instructs us that Christ is the mediator of the New Covenant. If we are in Christ, we are joined with God through the New Covenant.

Therefore, the mark of circumcision today is recorded on the heart rather than on stone or parchment. In the remaining part of this study we will focus on the Abrahamic Covenant for specific study, but we must remember that it followed the covenant first established by Moses and fulfilled with “the New Covenant.”

Romans 2:28-29 NIV 28 A man is not a Jew if he is only one outwardly, nor is circumcision merely outward and physical. 29No, a man is a Jew if he is one inwardly; and circumcision is circumcision of the heart, by the Spirit, not by the written code. Such a man’s praise is not from men, but from God.

During the next 40-day period we will begin our study with an in-depth comparison of the concept of circumcision of the heart. For this part, let’s just recognize that the sixth step is about receiving the mark of the covenant. It requires being personally cut in a fashion that removes flesh. This part does not rely upon the blood of animals as in the Old Covenant, nor about Jesus’ sacrifice of His life on the Cross, to completely free us from the responsibility of receiving the mark of the covenant and having it forever affect our flesh.

In my modern way of thinking, have I thought of my relationship with God as being one of a more casual nature? Have I come to understand one scripture verse or Bible story in a fuller and more exciting way since starting to understand that the people to which the scriptures were written had a keen sense of understanding of the covenant that we have forgotten?

214

Psalm 72:19Praise Be to His Glorious Name Forever

Psalm 72:19 NIV 1 Corinthians 11:23-30 NIV

5-36

Psalm 72:19 NIV Praise be to his glorious name forever; may the whole earth be filled with his glory. Amen and Amen.

19

How I praise you O Lord and covenant partner. You are wonderful yet you choose one as your partner. As I learn to tie in communion with you. Make me ever mindful each time I take the covenant meal with you. AMEN

7. The Seventh Step in Covenant Making: Sharing the Meal

T

he seventh and final step in covenant-making is the sharing of a special meal together. It is a private meal in which the covenant partners retire from public view for this meal. When we get the meaning of this step, as the Hebrew community understood it, we will never again take communion casually. The communion service represents Covenant at every turn, and every time we partake of the bread and wine together we are reaffirming our connection with the Covenant. It is similar to a couple renewing their vows after years of marriage. However, the communion service is done often and never without implications that go far beyond the little bite of bread and sip of juice.

1 Corinthians 11:23-30 NIV 23 For I received from the Lord what I also passed on to you: The Lord Jesus, on the night he was betrayed, took bread, 24and when he had given thanks, he broke it and said, “This is my body, which is for you; do this in remembrance of me.” 25In the same way, after supper he took the cup, saying, “This cup is the new covenant in my blood; do this, whenever you drink it, in remembrance of me.” 26For whenever you eat this bread and drink this cup, you proclaim the Lord’s death until he comes. 27Therefore, whoever eats the bread or drinks the cup of the Lord in an unworthy manner will be guilty of sinning against the body and blood of the Lord. 28A man ought to examine himself before he eats of the bread and drinks of the cup. 29For anyone who eats and drinks without recognizing the body of the Lord eats and drinks judgment on himself.

30 That is why many among you are weak and sick, and a number of you have fallen asleep.

In his letter to the Corinthian church, Paul sends these instructions in a teaching about the difference between the communion service and a normal meal. This small section tells us that there are consequences for not understanding this activity within the meaning of Covenant. One thing that should be noticed about God’s word is that very seldom are there clauses saying ignorance of His word is a defense. The more we find Truth in the Word, the more we will rely upon forgiveness.

Have I been trying to rely upon my understanding to make sense out of a relationship with God that I desire? Is it my own understanding that tells me that if I am trying my best and am just ignorant that somehow that relationship with God will just drop out of the sky on top of me? Are there areas of my life and thought patterns that I can identify as requiring forgiveness instead of prideful persistence?

215

5-37

Psalm 62:7 My Salvation and My Honor Depend on God Psalm 62:7-8 NIV My salvation and my honor depend on God; he is my mighty rock, my refuge. 8Trust in him at all times, O people; pour out your hearts to him, for God is our refuge.

7

Psalm 62:7-8 NIV Luke 22:14-19 NIV

You, Oh Lord, are my salvation, and all my honor depends upon You. You are my rock and my refuge. I will trust in You at all times and pour out my heart unto You, for it is in your forgiveness that we find our refuge. Teach me to pour out my heart so that more forgiveness can be mine. AMEN Dr. King says the following about this last step in Covenant making: The two covenant partners [in a church setting this meal is taken between the body of Christ and Him. Each person makes up a portion of one body so although it is a public event it is a private meal] go to a private chamber for the most important meal of their lives.

Each one takes a piece of bread and breaks it. Calling his new covenant partner by name, he says something to this effect, “I want you to know how important this covenant is to me. This bread is my body for you. Even if my body is torn asunder like the pieces of this bread and like the animal whose pieces we walked between, this covenant can never be broken.

This whole step will broaden our understanding of the deep significance of the Last Supper that Christ had with his disciples.

Luke 22:14-19 NIV When the hour came, Jesus and his apostles reclined at the table.

15 And he said to them, “I have eagerly desired to eat this Passover with you before I suffer. 16For I tell you, I will not eat it again until it finds fulfillment in the kingdom of God.” 17After taking the cup, he gave thanks and said, “Take this and divide it among you. 18For I tell you I will not drink again of the fruit of the vine until the kingdom of God comes.” 19And he took bread, gave thanks and broke it, and gave it to them, saying, “This is my body given for you; do this in remembrance of me.”

14

Each of the Gospels record the story of this Last Supper, and when we read each in its entirety, we will have new understanding of the event when taken in the context of Covenant, a concept that needed no further teaching to those who were participants in the last supper with Jesus.

As I really examine the broken bread that represents the broken body of Jesus, have I come to recognize that in this covenant He became my sacrifice. He brought everything to the altar. Can I begin to accept His sacrifice on my behalf through a heart-felt repentance and forgiveness instead of self-righteousness? Does my desire to make things right on my own keep me from feeling the pain? As I understand Covenant, I come to understand that the pain in my heart just may be a good thing.

216

Psalm 103:17 The LORD’s Love Is With Those Who Fear Him

Psalm 103:17-22 NIV Luke 22:20 NIV

5-38

Psalm 103:17-22 NIV But from everlasting to everlasting the LORD’s love is with those who fear him, and his righteousness with their children’s children-- 18with those who keep his covenant and remember to obey his precepts. 19The LORD has established his throne in heaven, and his kingdom rules over all. 20Praise the LORD, you his angels, you mighty ones who do his bidding, who obey his word. 21Praise the LORD, all his heavenly hosts, you his servants who do his will.

22 Praise the LORD, all his works everywhere in his dominion.

17

Oh Lord, in keeping with my new understanding of Covenant, I will read the verses from Psalm 103:17-22 aloud as a declaration of praise and thanksgiving to you. AMEN Continuing with the Covenant meal, Dr. King explains the drink of wine in the following manner: Because the Jews were forbidden to drink blood, wine was substituted. The partners now say to each other something to this effect, “This is the blood of the covenant. I have shed it for you. As you drink it, please remember that my blood may be shed for you, my life given in sacrifice for you if that should ever be needed, but even then this covenant will remain. It cannot be broken.

Luke 22:20 NIV 20 In the same way, after the supper he took the cup, saying, “This cup is the new covenant in my blood, which is poured out for you.

Jesus’ words are extremely clear as He offers the drink of wine to finish the process of covenant-making. They need no further explanation.

In the light of my new understanding of the covenant-making process, can I revisit the story of the birth, life, death and resurrection of Jesus?

Can I write out the parts that I know already or look up the scriptures that are meant to be evidence of the New Covenant with Jesus as its mediator?

“Mediator?” Am I comfortable with the word “mediator” as it relates to my ability to be in covenant with God? What do I think “mediator” really means in this respect?

217

5-39

Psalm 51:6 - Truth In the Inner Parts Psalm 51:6 NIV 6 Surely you desire truth in the inner parts; you teach me wisdom in the inmost place.

Lord, you have instructed me in the knowledge of your principle of Covenant. I thank you that you not only impart knowledge to me but also wisdom. The wisdom that comes from you will teach me in my most inward parts how to apply the knowledge. I Thank You. AMEN

Psalm 51:6 NIV Joshua 9:26-27 NIV

T

he Nelson’s Bible Dictionary gives the following definition for “mediator” as it relates to the topic of Christ being our mediator of the New Covenant.

MEDIATOR Jesus as Mediator in the New Testament: From the New Testament perspective, there is ultimately only “one Mediator between God and man” (1 Tim 2:5), Jesus the Messiah. He alone, being fully God, can represent God to man, and at the same time, being fully man, can represent man to God. He alone can bring complete reconciliation, because He alone can bring about complete payment for man’s sin and satisfaction of God’s wrath.

He alone can bring everlasting peace (Acts 15:11; 2 Cor. 5:18; Eph 1:7).

A major theme of the Book of Hebrews is that Jesus mediated a new and better covenant, an eternal covenant (7:27-28; 9:15; 10:1; 12:24). Speaking the words of God (John 14:24), Jesus fulfills the prophetic office. As High Priest over the house of God (Heb 3:1-6), He sacrificed Himself to secure our redemption and continues to intercede on our behalf (Rom 8:34; Heb 7:25; 9:24; 1 John 2:1).

Even our prayers are presented to God “through” His mediation (Rom 1:8; Heb 13:15). And He is also “King of Kings,” having “all authority in heaven and on earth” (Matt 28:18; Phil 2:9-11; Rev 19:11-16).

The Christian never need worry about the certainty of His salvation. The Mediator “is able to save to the uttermost those who come to God through Him” (Heb 7:25). (Nelson’s Illustrated Bible Dictionary, copyright 1986, Thomas Nelson Publishers.)

In the 9th chapter of Joshua we find a story that indicates how seriously an oath or covenant was considered by the Hebrews. Joshua is duped by treachery to enter into such an agreement with the people from Gibeon.

Although there was deception upon the part of the Gibeonites, the covenant remained intact.

Joshua 9:26-27 NIV 26 So Joshua saved them from the Israelites, and they did not kill them. 27That day he made the Gibeonites woodcutters and water carriers for the community and for the altar of the LORD at the place the LORD would choose. And that is what they are to this day.

Is it possible that although I may have gotten into covenant with God on other than the most honest of ways on my part, that because Christ is the sole mediator of the covenant I can trust God to be faithful?

218

2 Samuel 9:11 - Like One of the King’s Sons

5-40

2 Samuel 9:11 NIV 11 So Mephibosheth ate at David’s table like one of the king’s sons.

2 Samuel 9:11 NIV 2 Samuel 8:15 NIV 2 Samuel 9:7-8 NIV 2 Samuel 9:13 NIV 2 Samuel 9:11 NIV

Oh how I praise you, Lord, for like Mephibosheth I am imperfect yet you feed me from your table as a son. How I love you Lord. AMEN

T

here are important stories throughout the Old Testament that predict the coming and the actual reign of David as King in Israel. The progression of the historical events can only be understood through the focusing lens of Covenant. When David took over the kingdom, he had to address not only the make-up of his new government, but also the overthrown government ruled by Saul. In so doing, there is an account of this transition recorded beginning in 2 Samuel 8:15.

2 Samuel 8:15 NIV 15 David reigned over all Israel, doing what was just and right for all his people.

It was customary for the family and associates of the deposed ruler to be killed without mercy by a new king. But because David was in covenant with Jonathan, Saul’s son, he extended not only mercy but restoration to Jonathan’s son, Mephibosheth.

2 Samuel 9:7-8 NIV 7 “Don’t be afraid,” David said to him, “for I will surely show you kindness for the sake of your father Jonathan. I will restore to you all the land that belonged to your grandfather Saul, and you will always eat at my table.”

8 Mephibosheth bowed down and said, “What is your servant, that you should notice a dead dog like me?”

2 Samuel 9:13 NIV 13 And Mephibosheth lived in Jerusalem, because he always ate at the king’s table, and he was crippled in both feet.

It should be noted here that the crippled or imperfect was not normally brought before the King, much less allowed to eat at his table. In the example of Mephibosheth, we have an example of how God accepts us even to eat from His table as a full member of the family because of Covenant.

2 Samuel 9:11 NIV 11 So Mephibosheth ate at David’s table like one of the king’s sons.

The promise of a relationship with God comes to me through Covenant!

I may have entered into this relationship without full knowledge of the implications of each step. That makes me all the more grateful to God and His provision for me. Can I trust God through Covenant to bring me into a new and more dynamic realization of a personal relationship with Him as I grasp the concept that the covenant is binding? Can I also accept my imperfections to be acceptable to God because of my acceptance of Christ as my mediator of the covenant? Can I personalize today’s verse and say: “I am allowed to eat at Christ’s table like one of the King’s sons/daughters?

Oh Lord, like Mephibosheth, I am one who is infirm and not perfect, but in your great mercy you have chosen to sit me at your table. You have chosen to call me family. Help me to accept my place in this Kingdom. AMEN” 219

220

Chapter 6 Interaction Within The Kingdom Company Operations And Relation Manual 221

6-1

Preparation for Battle

W

e will begin the next 40-day period, with a time of personal and private praise and thanksgiving before delving into the text.

Just do it!

During the past 40-day period we examined the steps of covenant-making for the purpose of understanding one of the basic principles of Kingdom living. This was necessary in order to be able to live a more spiritual life.

During the presentation of step seven, Receiving the Mark of the Covenant, the point was made that circumcision is the mark of both the Abrahamic and the New Covenants. The circumcision required by the Abrahamic covenant was an act performed upon the actual flesh of a man. The New Covenant also speaks of circumcision as being the mark, but instructions for the marking of the person speak about circumcising the heart. During the next few days we will examine this process closely. Remember not everyone you meet will have the same level of maturity you do on any spiritual subject, including this one. Not all pastors or teachers will agree with the premise set forth here. It is advisable that you carefully read the scriptures and prayerfully consider the validity for yourself. As a maturing individual, you will constantly be challenged to investigate messages you hear and evaluate them for yourself. In searching for the truth of an issue, remember the first rule for evaluating the Word: Does it point to Jesus?

The second rule is to locate as many other scripture references as you can on the subject, and determine if there is agreement. Then ask yourself if this new idea makes sense to you somewhere deep inside, even if it contradicts old ideas or traditional concepts. If the new message passes these three tests, embrace the new idea and be patient with others who may not have come to the same conclusion as you.

Romans 4:12 NIV

Romans 4:12 NIV And he is also the father of the circumcised who not only are circumcised but who also walk in the footsteps of the faith that our father Abraham had before he was circumcised.

12

It is important for us to understand three basic things about these two covenants so that we can accept the validity of the circumcision requirement: 1. Abraham received Covenant instructions but he was a man of faith first.

2. The Covenants are not separate—the New fulfills and enhances the Old. 3. Even though we may not be Jewish by national origin, we are able to become members of Abraham’s family through our faith in Christ.

If Abraham had faith in God before the covenant was established, does that mean that my faith in Christ is a prerequisite for my entering into Covenant with God? If I share in Abraham’s faith, does that mean that in joining in Covenant with God, through the New Covenant method, I share the same heritage and family with Abraham? If I can identify with the fact that Abraham is my father in this faith walk, is it easier for me to identify the connection between Israel and Zion in the Old Testament, and the church in the New, since they both reflect God’s chosen people and how they are joined with Him by their faith and in Him through a covenant relationship?

222

I Romans 11:17-21 NIV Ephesians 3:6 NIV

n the 11th chapter of Romans, Paul discusses at length the inheritance that we, as Gentiles, have received through the New Covenant and how it relates to the Old Covenant. In Paul’s letter to the church in Rome, he is writing to the Jews about the ability of both the Jewish and the Gentile people to be grafted into the same vine. Obviously, Jesus is the Vine. Paul uses the well-known practice of grafting branches on olive trees and grape vines as an example to his audience. It is through this in-grafting process that we have been made heirs to the Abrahamic Covenant and partakers of the New Covenant.

6-2

Romans 11:17-21 NIV If some of the branches have been broken off, and you, though a wild olive shoot, have been grafted in among the others and now share in the nourishing sap from the olive root, 18do not boast over those branches. If you do, consider this: you do not support the root, but the root supports you. 19You will say then, “Branches were broken off so that I could be grafted in.” 20Granted.

But they were broken off because of unbelief, and you stand by faith. Do not be arrogant, but be afraid. 21For if God did not spare the natural branches, he will not spare you either.

17

Ephesians 3:6 NIV 5 This mystery is that through the gospel the Gentiles are heirs together with Israel, members together of one body, and sharers together in the promise in Christ Jesus.

Once we fully understand the connection between the Abrahamic Covenant and the New Covenant with Jesus as its mediator, we can begin to search out the meaning of circumcision of the flesh and the heart.

Can I find other scriptures that connect these two covenants? Perhaps by looking in a reference book, like a concordance, I will find out more on this subject. Can I prayerfully consider this connection and its implications for me and my ability to operate my life on more spiritual terms?

223

6-3

I

n order To understand circumcision as God instructed Abraham, it is important that we do a little research into the practice.

One central principle to being able to operate in the spirit is understanding the difference between a spiritual act and a ritual practice. A simple way to see this distinction is by studying how the nation of Israel observed the practice of circumcision over a long period. The ordinance of circumcision was given to Abraham and the people practiced it religiously and continuously, even during the generations that fell into captivity in Egypt. While in Egypt, every male child born was taken to the priest on the 8th day after birth to be circumcised, without fail. However, it was during this time that the practice became purely religious and the meaning was lost.

In effect, it became an empty religious act. However, after being delivered from captivity by Moses, these same people dropped the practice altogether. The circumcised generation died in the desert and a new generation grew into manhood there. These men had not been circumcised because the practice had been completely lost.

Joshua 5:4-7 NIV

Joshua 5:4-7 NIV 4 All those who came out of Egypt-all the men of military agedied in the desert on the way after leaving Egypt. 5All the people that came out had been circumcised, but all the people born in the desert during the journey from Egypt had not. 6The Israelites had moved about in the desert forty years until all the men who were of military age when they left Egypt had died, since they had not obeyed the LORD. For the LORD had sworn to them that they would not see the land that he had solemnly promised their fathers to give us, a land flowing with milk and honey. 7So he raised up their sons in their placeâ&#x20AC;Ś At this point, the important part of the story to recognize is that when a practice loses its spiritual meaning, it will continue as a religious act for a period of time. If the practice continues as only a religious act, the ritual will eventually be dropped all together.

How many practices can I list that I know once had a spiritual meaning but today are nothing but religious practices? How many of these things do I need to restore in my own life?

224

T Joshua 5:1-3 NIV

he scripture from yesterday told of the historical events that led to the discontinuance of the practice of circumcision by the Israelites.

This story, in its entirety, can be found in Joshua, Chapter 5. The story of Joshua’s leadership after the Israelites crossed the Jordan River, as well as Melchizedek’s role, is significant and important in our understanding of circumcision, both then and now. The crossing of the Jordan is the beginning of progress into the Promised Land. If we have been paying attention to the lengthy accounts of the progress the people made through the desert to the Promised Land, we will recognize that during the wilderness experience, miraculous provision and manifestations of God were everyday occurrences. There is a huge difference between the interactions of God with His people during the time they were being led through the desert compared to after entering the Promised Land. Many of us think that when we get out of the desert, or the wilderness of our experiences, that everything will just turn peachy keen. However, if we look closely, we will discover that the same God who supplied every little, tiny need in the desert requires a different relationship in the Promised Land.

Once across the Jordan, the people had to prepare for war. Let’s look at what took place when the Israelites set foot on the shores across the Jordan.

6-4

Joshua 5:1-3 NIV 1 Now when all the Amorite kings west of the Jordan and all the Canaanite kings along the coast heard how the LORD had dried up the Jordan before the Israelites until we had crossed over, their hearts melted and they no longer had the courage to face the Israelites. 2At that time the LORD said to Joshua, “Make flint knives and circumcise the Israelites again.” 3So Joshua made flint knives and circumcised the Israelites at Gibeath Haaraloth.

The first thing we see in this scripture is that the Amorites lost courage to fight against the Israelites. However, without a skip, God instructs Joshua to reinstate the practice of circumcision. It is important for us to read this whole story so that we will not take things out of context, because an important point is about to be made concerning this event. In further reading we find that the first obstacle in Joshua’s path is Jericho, a walled city and fortress. The Promised Land was not settled without a battle, even though the occupants of the land were faint-hearted at the news of the crossing. The critical point here is that we can have a relationship with God but only have the trappings of a religious experience to keep us in contact with Him. BUT we can not go into battle that way. The practice of circumcision was important in order to bind the people together by renewing the covenant and preparing them for battle. Remember, we can have a superficial, immature relationship with God without circumcising our hearts, but we can’t go into battle that way.

Is it any wonder that I have been trying to fight what seems like a losing battle? Have I wanted God to just deliver me, or feed me, or help me along, without realizing that the Promised Land is for those who will join with God to defeat the giants in the land? Perhaps I need to do some thinking about this concept and how it might relate to my need for a circumcised heart? And what does that mean anyway, a circumcised heart?

225

6-5

P

erhaps if we look at the physical manifestation of circumcision, we can get a glimpse of what might be implied in circumcision of the heart. The process of circumcision employs the process of cutting a portion of the flesh from an intimate body part. The surgery, as God directed, was to be done on the 8th day after birth by the priest in the temple. This was a service with great spiritual significance. Once the circumcision was completed, the individual was marked for life. It is the reproductive part of the man that is being marked.

Luke 2:21 NIV

In the Book of Luke, we find that Jesus went through the circumcision process as prescribed. In the following verse we notice that it was common for the naming process to be a part of this tradition. In our next section we will begin to investigate the importance of names. In light of the naming of a child as part of the circumcision process, it indeed points to the importance of names in the understanding of our spiritual existence and Kingdom operation.

Luke 2:21 NIV 21 On the eighth day, when it was time to circumcise him, he was named Jesus, the name the angel had given him before he had been conceived.

Jesus was circumcised according to the Abrahamic Covenant. It was not until His resurrection that the New Covenant was established.

Many events in the life of Jesus tell us that He followed the law in order to fulfill the law. He did not rebel against it. Even when He was teaching about the emptiness of Pharisaical practices, He was only trying to show how empty the religious act was without the spirit.

Jesus did not let the hypocritical nature of those around Him keep Him from performing the required duties and practicing the legal requirements.

Have I allowed my tainted view of the empty practices around me to deter me from performing the correct practices with a proper motive?

Have I allowed hypocrites to keep me from worship? Does the emptiness of some rituals keep me from looking for deeper spiritual significance and from applying them indiscriminately to my own life?

Can I begin to pray that God Himself will reveal to me the significant value, in at least one practice, that I have ignored because of the ritual application in modern times?

226

N

Matthew 3:15 NIV

ow that we have gotten a little more information about circumcision as it pertains to the Abrahamic Covenant, and the physical aspect of the process, let’s take a look at the application of this process as it relates to the heart.

It is my personal belief that circumcision of the heart, as it is appropriated under the New Covenant, happens at water baptism.

As we are commanded to have a circumcised heart, there must be a counterpart to the entire process as defined by the Abrahamic Covenant. If you will stay with me for a while, you may come to the same conclusion that I have in this matter. It is my understanding that it is our high priest, Jesus Christ, who performs this surgery, without hands, when we submit ourselves to water baptism. I also understand the teaching that some of us have received about water baptism being nothing more than a “picture” of our intention to follow Jesus in death and resurrection removes the power that is obtained from circumcision of the heart. With a more complete understanding, we can see that this simplistic thinking process takes something with great spiritual significance and relegates it to a religious act. Remember what happened when the Israelites did the same thing with physical circumcision? It gave rise to the questions, “Is it important anyway?”and “Why should we continue to do something that has no real significance?” Sounds familiar doesn’t it? If we allow ourselves to reconsider that perhaps water baptism is not just some ritual but it has significant spiritual implications and purpose, we will then need to consider the possibility a little deeper. I also believe that when Jesus told John why He needed to be baptized, it was so that He could fulfill the requirement of circumcision; not only under the Abrahamic Covenant, but also of the covenant to which He was to become the mediator. His participation in the legal covenant in which His parents brought Him up and the one in which He had to submit himself to enable Him to transcend and tie together both the old with the new. Jesus would carry the mark of both covenants upon Himself, thereby “fulfilling all righteousness.”

6-6

Matthew 3:15 NIV Jesus replied, “Let it be so now; it is proper for us to do this to fulfill all righteousness.” Then John consented.

15

It is now time to consider my own baptism. What are the circumstances that surrounded that event? Have I been completely immersed in the water like Jesus was? Did I understand the deep significance of my act or was it just a ritual? Have I been able to tell a difference in my life after I was baptized, as opposed to before? Is it possible, or do I dare think that I may desire to be re-baptized? As I complete this study, will I allow myself to be open to the possibility that there is a richness and important significance in this subject that I may have missed?

227

6-7

D

uring the remaining part of this discussion on the circumcision of the heart and its relationship to water baptism, I want to emphasize that your decision as to how to apply this concept is solely one between you and God. For any decision you make after this section of text to truly be a spiritual event rather than just a religious experience, you must not simply exchange one worldly precept or intellectual concept for another. If you do not feel the Spirit of God move upon you, and you are not convinced somewhere, other than in your emotions or your intellect, that you need to make a “spiritual” decision, just don’t do it! Let’s quit playing church now and allow what is real to become evident.

Colossians 2:9-12 NIV

Colossians 2:9-12 NIV 9 For in Christ all the fullness of the Deity lives in bodily form, 10 and you have been given fullness in Christ, who is the head over every power and authority. 11In him you were also circumcised, in the putting off of the sinful nature, not with a circumcision done by the hands of men but with the circumcision done by Christ, 12having been buried with him in baptism and raised with him through your faith in the power of God, who raised him from the dead.

There are times when it is enough to allow the Word to speak for itself. This is one of those times! Let’s read it again: Colossians 2:9-12 NIV 9 For in Christ all the fullness of the Deity lives in bodily form, 10 and you have been given fullness in Christ, who is the head over every power and authority. 11In him you were also circumcised, in the putting off of the sinful nature, not with a circumcision done by the hands of men but with the circumcision done by Christ, 12having been buried with him in baptism and raised with him through your faith in the power of God, who raised him from the dead.

• Who does this circumcision? Christ • When does this circumcision take place? When you have been buried with Christ in the baptism experience.

Enough said already?

If I was taught that the act of water baptism was only symbolic, can I see from this scripture what the act really symbolizes? Can I now identify a deeper meaning in the symbolism? Is there a spiritually significant component? How about the reference about the power of God? Could it possibly be true that power is supposed to be connected with baptism? Circumcision of the flesh was reinstituted for the Israelites when it was time for an army to be formed to take possession of the Promised Land. Is it through circumcision of the heart at water baptism that I am to obtain the mark of the covenant and be prepared with power for victorious living, as I seek the promises that God has spoken to me personally and through His Word?

228

C Philippians 3:3 NIV

ircumcision is supposed to be an intimate experience. Because of the privacy of the body part upon which the surgery was performed, it was not a showy thing. It is interesting to note that whenever people have some religious experience they want to show it off. They choose to wear some special robe or jewelry or even mark themselves with tattoos and the like in order to say to those they meet that they have had this religious experience. It is interesting that when God institutes such marking it is done in a fashion that is not displayed to the world.

Letâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s take a look at the similarities between the circumcision of the flesh that is done on the altar by a priest, and the circumcision of the heart, performed during water baptism by our High Priest, Jesus.

First, we will address the intimate nature of both and look at the order in which others become aware of this intimate mark between God and His people.

6-8

In the event of physical circumcision, the order of those who would know about the event would be as follows:

Now let us explore these same items as they relate to circumcision of the heart and water baptism.

1. The priest who did the circumcision would be the first to know that it took place. At 8 days old the child would not really know he was circumcised.

1. Our High Priest, Jesus, is the first to know. He should know if no one else does.

2. When the man marries, his bride is the next person to whom this knowledge is supposed to be revealed. It is an intimate moment.

2. The next person who can tell should be your spouse. No matter what we say to the world our family knows the truth. Your spouse or closest family members will be the first earthly person to know if you had a spiritual experience rather than just participating in a religious act.

3. The next individual that may learn of this marking would be his son, when he comes of the age, as his Dad will instruct him concerning his own situation.

3. Other people may become acquainted with what happened to you when you testify to another person about this experience. When you explain it to another person and he joins in the process, you both become sons of God.

Philippians 3:3 NIV For it is we who are the circumcision, we who worship by the Spirit of God, who glory in Christ Jesus, and who put no confidence in the flesh.

3

Can I see the similarity in the process between the circumcision of the flesh that took place on the 8th day after birth, and the circumcision that is performed by Jesus at water baptism?

229

6-9

A

nother concept that draws the two circumcisions into partnership is that of the intended effect. In the physical, the surgery affected the reproductive part of the man’s body. It actually cut away a part of flesh from his reproductive part. In a 4-part series on the Abrahamic Covenant, Pastor Mike Hayes taught that God chose to mark each person spiritually.

The physical part of the body that was marked was the part that reproduced physically and that the heart of man is the center of his spiritual being that reproduces spiritually.

Deuteronomy 30:6 NIV

Mike Hayes says: When you carry the spiritual type out God wants everything in your mind or heart to be circumcised. It is as if God says “I want the reproductive part of your spirit to do so without the influence of flesh.” A circumcised mind or heart can reproduce the Word of the Lord without influence of the flesh.

In further paraphrasing for God, Pastor Hayes says: I want the flesh cut away. I do not want its influence or opinion. I want you to reproduce what I say to you and reproduce what I show you—and reproduce it just the way I say it. I don’t want you to twist it with the interpretation of the flesh.

Deuteronomy 30:6NIV 6 The LORD your God will circumcise your hearts and the hearts of your descendants, so that you may love him with all your heart and with all your soul, and live.

Some of the oldest Biblical writings are found in the first five books of Moses, together known as the Torah, which includes Deuteronomy.

A Jewish boy was expected to have the entire Torah memorized and ready for verbal questioning by the rabbis by the time he was twelve. As you can see, circumcision of the heart is not a new concept.

It was part of the fulfillment of the new covenant. The scripture in Deuteronomy points out that a person who has a circumcised heart will be able to love God with all of his heart and soul, and it adds “and live.” However, without a circumcised heart we will always be influenced by our flesh—worldly and natural thinking—we may try our best to really love God, but a part of us will keep getting in the way.

We may be alive in the body, but spiritually we will not experience abundant life or victorious living in the here-and-now.

Does this explanation make sense to me? Does it point to Christ?

Does it fit with other scriptures? Does the truth resonate deep inside of me beyond my intellectual understanding?

230

A Genesis 17:10-14 NIV

s we study the written accounts of the Baptism of Jesus, it is important to notice four things that happened to Jesus at that time, as indicated in each of the four gospels. The verses here come from Matthew’s account. It is important, as Pastor Hayes instructs us, not to assume a doctrine on hypothetical questions. Questions like, “Is baptism necessary for salvation?” or “Will a person who gets saved and gets run over by a truck still go to Heaven?” only beg the point and the point is not Jesus.

6-10

Pastor Hayes says: The baptism of Jesus was exemplary—Not ours? Jesus did not get run over by a truck. After His baptism He entered into a life with strong temptation. Jesus understood why He was being baptized. If a man gets saved and then gets run over by a truck, by grace he is saved but he would not have fulfilled all righteousness. Baptism and circumcision of the heart is required for the battle ahead so that righteousness might be fulfilled.

In order for us to be able to appropriate the spiritual aspect of water baptism we must approach it on the correct spiritual platform. It is not just symbolic, but it can be a dynamic spiritual experience that can change us forever. First, we must understand that water baptism is the seventh step in the covenant-making process. As kingdom people we are not guaranteed a life of ease in the Promised Land, but we will have power for victory in the battles. We must also accept the idea that circumcision of the heart is accomplished at the time of water baptism.

Genesis 17:10-14 NIV This is my covenant with you and your descendants after you, the covenant you are to keep: Every male among you shall be circumcised. 11 You are to undergo circumcision, and it will be the sign of the covenant between me and you. 12 For the generations to come every male among you who is eight days old must be circumcised, including those born in your household or bought with money from a foreigner—those who are not your offspring.

13 Whether born in your household or bought with your money, they must be circumcised. My covenant in your flesh is to be an everlasting covenant. 14Any uncircumcised male, who has not been circumcised in the flesh, will be cut off from his people; he has broken my covenant.”

10

When the subject becomes personal, do I resist? Why? What can I do about my indecision?

231

6-11

J

esus understood why He was being baptized. We need to understand why we are being baptized as well.

Pastor Hayes says: Between the time you get saved and the time you go to heaven there is going to be this terrible dilemma called life. You are not ready to complete it without what Jesus died to give to you. God wants you in victory. God wants you endued with power. God wants you filled with gifts.

God wants you to be an overcomer. It is not just symbolic.

There is a deep spiritual significance to your burial in water.

There is a surgery without hands that is done beneath the surface of the water. When you break the water you become identified with Jesus in a way that you never were before. Spiritually you need to understand that you are submitting yourself to the process, that is, the cutting away of the influence of your flesh. The water isn’t magic.

It is a spiritual experience not a religious act.

The four things that Jesus experienced at His baptism can be found in the Book of Matthew, as follows:

Matthew 3:16-17 NIV

Matthew 3:16-17 NIV As soon as Jesus was baptized, he went up out of the water. At that moment heaven was opened, and he saw the Spirit of God descending like a dove and lighting on him. 17And a voice from heaven said, “This is my Son, whom I love; with him I am well pleased.”

16

1. The Heavens were opened.

2. Jesus saw the Spirit of God descending.

3. It touched Him personally.

4. Jesus heard God say that He was pleased in His son.

Each of these four things is critically important for us to be able to function in the Kingdom. Living as a spirit residing in a body and having a soul takes some adjustment. Understanding the kingdom principles will help us gain the ability to live in victory each day.

How do the four things that happened at Jesus’ baptism help me personally? If Jesus’ baptism was an example of how mine should be should I not expect the same things to occur? Can I understand that Jesus, although fully God, was fully man just like me?

232

T Matthew 3:16 NIV

he first thing that happened to Jesus at the time of His baptism was that he saw the heavens open.

6-12

Matthew 3:16 NIV As soon as Jesus was baptized, he went up out of the water.

At that moment heaven was openedâ&#x20AC;Ś.

16

What can that possibly mean? First of all, it means that before His baptism heaven was not open to Him. Many people have the idea from childhood that Jesus just fell out of his swaddling clothes ready to reign for eternity. We forget that he was a man and he went through many trials, temptations, and persecutions in order to become worthy to sit and rule on the throne. It is no accident that heaven was opened to Jesus at the time of His baptism, if indeed this is the time that the crucifixion of the flesh takes place. The open heaven indicated that the power to overcome the natural was being placed at His disposal. The heavens opening also indicates that something happened during His baptism that placed a distinction between the past and the future. The opening of heaven also indicated a desire, on Godâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s part, to embrace the relationship.

The open heavens concept also allows for open communication between man and God. Too many people would be fearful of meeting God without an open heaven. Through the baptism encounter, we learn that for the person with a submissive heart, the opening of heaven is not a fearful thing. There is no doubt, after reading the account of the baptism, that this event was anything but positive and encouraging.

Am I looking forward to coming before God under an opened heaven?

If not, what keeps me from desiring such an event in my life? I will make a list of those things that would prevent me from desiring to meet God under an open heaven. Then I will look at the list and determine if anything on it could be part of my flesh? If that part was surgically cut away, how would it affect my desire to meet with God under open heavens? Is it evident that circumcision of the heart would do just such a thing?

233

6-13

T

he second thing that happened to Jesus after He came out of the water was that He saw the Spirit of God descending toward Him like a dove. When we get the flesh out of the way and can see spiritually, we begin to see the Holy Spirit descending toward us. That means we see God moving in our direction. This places us in a receiver-mode rather than one of a beggar. A major shift in our relationship with God takes place when we visualize God as moving toward us. This movement of the Spirit “like a dove” is not one like an eagle or a lion. It does not bring fear and retreat to our spirits.

Rather, we are drawn to the soft movements of the dove’s flight and have an innate desire to reach out for it. A dove makes very little noise in flight and lands on a perch with a delicate touch. So our expectation of an encounter with God turns from one of trepidation to one of delight. It is the flesh that wants us to continue to think about God in fearful terms, “He’s gonna get me for something” and “I can never be good enough.” When the flesh is excised during the circumcision of the heart, it allows us to see God without the fear and foreboding that the flesh was so confident in.

Matthew 3:16 NIV Luke 2:21-24 NIV

Matthew 3:16 NIV As soon as Jesus was baptized, he went up out of the water.

At that moment heaven was opened, and he saw the Spirit of God descending like a dove….

16

A dove is a gentle animal with a reputation for its peaceful nature.

It is no small thing that the Holy Spirit manifested in the form of a dove because there was much symbolism attached to it. Noah discovered land with the return of a dove carrying an olive branch.

Perhaps the most important use of a dove as it relates directly to the baptism of Jesus and its connection with circumcision can be found in the account of Jesus being taken to the temple for his physical circumcision.

Luke 2:21-24 NIV 21 On the eighth day, when it was time to circumcise him, he was named Jesus, the name the angel had given him before he had been conceived. 22When the time of their purification according to the Law of Moses had been completed, Joseph and Mary took him to Jerusalem to present him to the Lord 23(as it is written in the Law of the Lord, “Every firstborn male is to be consecrated to the Lord”), 24 and to offer a sacrifice in keeping with what is said in the Law of the Lord: “a pair of doves or two young pigeons.”

Animals were used at that time for sacrifices, and because Mary and Joseph were poor, they brought a dove for their sacrificial animal at the time of Jesus’ physical circumcision.

Isn’t this just too much of a coincidence that the physical circumcision was accompanied by a dove and the dove is again present at the water baptism, if circumcision of the heart was not a part of the process of water baptism?

234

T Matthew 3:16-17 NIV

he dove not only descended toward Jesus but it also lit upon Him. This means that there was a real touch that God put upon Jesus. It was something that Jesus knew happened. The dove lit on him. This implies that there was no fear or reservation in the dove.

We normally think of how fearful it would be to come into God’s presence, but God has to trust us as well. It is our flesh that gets in the way. It is important to recognize that the dove lit peacefully and became calm and secure before the voice of God spoke.

6-14

Matthew 3:16-17 NIV As soon as Jesus was baptized, he went up out of the water. At that moment heaven was opened, and he saw the Spirit of God descending like a dove and lighting on him. 17And a voice from heaven said, “This is my Son, whom I love; with him I am well pleased.”

16

The voice said two things. One was an acknowledgement that Jesus was His son. Second, and not to be missed, God said, “I am well pleased” … “with Him.”

This message is what makes the gospel good news. When men understand that they can become sons of God, not just hirelings or wanna-bes, but true Sons of the Living God, there is nothing but good news in the announcement. This identification is incredibly important toward gaining the inheritance. However, God did not stop at the recognition of Jesus as a Son, but God said openly that He was well pleased in Him. At this time Jesus did not have a “ministry.” He had not taught a lesson. He had not done a miracle—all Jesus had done was present himself for water baptism in obedience to the Word so that righteousness could be fulfilled.

These four things are the most powerful motivating tools in the world today. Many women have fallen into deprivation for lack of a father’s blessing. As a father, it is of critical importance that you give your children a father’s blessing. It is of equal importance that a person receives the Father’s Blessing. If you never received one from your earthly father I have good news. You can receive one from your heavenly Father. If we approach water baptism with the right perspective, submission and expectation, we can have our flesh dissected from our spirits and receive the same four things in the form of the Father’s Blessing that Jesus did. Remember that Deuteronomy 30 (Lesson 6-9) clearly tells us that with the circumcision of the heart, we would have the ability to love God with our whole heart, a heart that has had the flesh circumcised from it.

Do I desire to have the Father’s Blessing? If I receive the blessing from God, will it make it easier for me to give the blessing to my sons and daughters? Does the Father’s Blessing depend upon earthly accomplishments? How does water baptism and circumcision of the heart apply to me?

235

6-15

A

fter an in-depth examination of spiritual things, it is important to draw back from the microscopic inspection and remember that the main reason we are examining the spiritual so closely can be summed up in one word: relationship. When suffering confinement we become keenly aware of our own need for honest, straightforward, real, and intimate relationships. In the past we may have thought that God wanted perfection or obedience or religious activity from us. Actually, what God has always wanted from mankind as a whole and us individually, is relationship. It is during a confined state that we have the ability to understand God’s desire for us. However, we may reluctantly come to the realization that God can supply all of our own needs in the relationship as well. Another Kingdom principle is “Relationship NOT Religion.” As we apply the information gained about Covenant and its individual parts, it is important that we remember the whole purpose for Covenant is to establish a life-long intimate relationship. A good portion of the teachings of Jesus are specifically directed at the undesirable characteristic of religion without relationship. In chapter 23 of the Book of Matthew there is a hard message delivered by Jesus directly to the Pharisees and Sadducees. These two groups formed the highest level of religious leadership of that day in a group called the Sanhedrin. In this same chapter, Jesus delivers seven pointed statements to the Pharisees and the teachers. If we desire to have a glimpse of what Jesus thought of pure religion, simply for the sake of religion, we can reread that chapter. In one of the evaluations, Jesus calls these leaders whitewashed tombs.

Matthew 23:27-28 NIV Matthew 23:33 NIV

Matthew 23:27-28 NIV 27 “Woe to you, teachers of the law and Pharisees, you hypocrites! You are like whitewashed tombs, which look beautiful on the outside but on the inside are full of dead men’s bones and everything unclean. 28In the same way, on the outside you appear to people as righteous but on the inside you are full of hypocrisy and wickedness.

If that statement is not clear enough, how about the one that follows in verse 33 of the same chapter.

Matthew 23:33 NIV 33 “You snakes! You brood of vipers! How will you escape being condemned to hell?

Snakes and broods of vipers! Wow! God must really have a thing against something that all those religious people were doing. Can I begin to pick out the difference between what I do in my attempt to seek God that is purely religious and without relationship? If I perform some religious act in order to get some blessing, without seeking the relationship first, does it put me in a position to become more and more religious? In view of Jesus’ own words in Matthew 23, how religious do I want to be?

236

T Acts 23:1-3 NIV Acts 23:7-9 NIV

he Book of Acts is a historical account of the building of the church and the extension of the Kingdom into the Gentile nations.

In this book we find the record of Paul’s confrontation with the entire Sanhedrin. On that occasion he also used the analogy of whitewash to describe the problem with the religious community.

6-16

Acts 23:1-3 NIV 1 Paul looked straight at the Sanhedrin and said, “My brothers, I have fulfilled my duty to God in all good conscience to this day.”

2 At this the high priest Ananias ordered those standing near Paul to strike him on the mouth. 3Then Paul said to him, “God will strike you, you whitewashed wall! You sit there to judge me according to the law, yet you yourself violate the law by commanding that I be struck!”

It is interesting to read the remainder of the text concerning the events surrounding the statement Paul made. He is addressing the highest level of religious representation. It is important to know three basic things when reading the entire story: 1. The Jewish people were a nation whose leadership exercised power and authority to sentence a person for violation of the Jewish law. 2. There were two separate sects that made up the ruling council, or Sanhedrin: the Pharisees and the Sadducees. The difference between them was based on their belief concerning the resurrection. 3. When a kingdom is divided and there is no relationship or agreement, the factions will turn on themselves.

Acts 23:7-9 NIV 7 When he said this, a dispute broke out between the Pharisees and the Sadducees, and the assembly was divided. 8(The Sadducees say that there is no resurrection, and that there are neither angels nor spirits, but the Pharisees acknowledge them all.)

9 There was a great uproar, and some of the teachers of the law who were Pharisees stood up and argued vigorously.

In an attempt to develop a real and personal relationship with God, we will need to rid ourselves of the religious things that make us want to argue and fight for our own pet doctrines or special divisions. The religious factions were so determined to fight for their own religious understanding that the men totally forgot about Paul’s inquisition and began to fight amongst themselves.

Am I beginning to see the importance of having a relationship with God that transcends the purely religious practices? Can I allow myself to let go of some of the trappings of religion that I have been hanging onto in an attempt to secure my standing with God? 237

6-17

What’s In a Name

I

n order to develop our character, spiritual exercise is required, just as the development of our body needs physical exercise. The spiritual life, Kingdom living, and maturing Christians are some terms used interchangeably. We have considered the Kingdom principle of Covenant and briefly touched upon the concept that there is a vast difference between religious acts and a relationship with God.

We will now consider the importance of names as a Kingdom principle.

What is in a name? Although this question may be posed more often in America than in other cultures, our name and how we relate to it is inherently important to us. This is one reason why “name calling” has a powerful impact when levied against us. In the Bible there are numerous instances, indicating that in the spiritual realm names certainly do make a difference.

Isaiah 55:8-9 NIV

Isaiah 55:8-9 NIV 8 “For my thoughts are not your thoughts, neither are your ways my ways,” declares the LORD. 9“As the heavens are higher than the earth, so are my ways higher than your ways and my thoughts than your thoughts.

Because our understanding and perceptions of God are so limited, God attempts to communicate with us through methods we can use to build a “picture” of Him. One of the methods He uses is the process of naming. In his book, The Names Of God, Pastor Lester Sumrall addresses the importance of becoming familiar with the names of God from the original language: Often [in scripture] a name provides an important clue to the nature of a person or place. This is certainly true for God. The Bible refers to God by many different names, and each one reveals some aspect of God’s character or His relationship with us. The translators who gave us the King James Version and other English versions of the Bible simply translate His name as “God” or “Lord;” but significantly, several Greek or Hebrew names are used in the original manuscripts. If you want to become a serious student of the Word of God, you should be familiar with those Greek and Hebrew names, because they contain a wealth of truth about the wonderful God we serve.

If God chose certain names for Himself, and then communicated those names to us, there must be a reason behind His actions. Most students of the Word agree that God had the intent of communicating information about Himself through these names. He had the intent of letting us get to know Him! Since we are unable to comprehend Him or His ways by our finite minds, He has given us little flashes of Himself through these names.

If God is trying to reveal part of Himself to me through the names He has given to Himself, is it my responsibility to try to understand to the best of my ability what these names mean?

238

O Genesis 4:25-26 NIV

f the many names of God that reveal a portion of His character, we will address seven here. It is interesting to notice that while in the garden neither Adam nor Eve had a reason to call upon God. Because of their intimate relationship with God, the Creator, they had direct access to His character, or being. When Adam and Eve were banished from Eden, a life of separation between man and God that we call “the fall” changed the degree of intimacy that could be experienced between God and man. However, as we will see by some of the names given by God, first to Himself and then to Jesus, we will be able to identify God’s desire to restore intimate relationship through reconciliation. Three generations from Adam, men still had no need to pray in order to petition a distant God.

6-18

Genesis 4:25-26 NIV 25 Adam lay with his wife again, and she gave birth to a son and named him Seth, saying, “God has granted me another child in place of Abel, since Cain killed him.” 26Seth also had a son, and he named him Enosh. At that time men began to call on the name of the LORD. It should be noted here that although Adam and Eve were banished from the garden, the relationship between God and man did not deteriorate on the personal level for quite some time.

Pastor Sumrall says: In fact, Genesis 4:26 says it was not until the birth of Adam’s grandson, Enos, that “men began to call upon the name of the Lord.” The Bible says that Adam was one hundred thirty years old when Seth was born (see Genesis 5:3) and Seth was one hundred five years old when his son Enos was born (see Genesis 5:6). So for over two hundred years, despite the Fall, men and women did not find it necessary to call on God by name. They were still that aware of His presence.

When we look at a finely cut and polished diamond, we can see that every face offers both a perfect reflection, and light separated into perfect rainbows by its facets. Because we no longer are able to meet God personally and see Him face-to-face in all of His completeness, He has given us ways to know Him by bits and pieces. His names reveal elements of His character like the light rays that are split apart at the sharp corners of cut diamonds. He has also given us the ability of seeing complete reflections of Him through His creation and the person of Jesus Christ. As we examine some of the Names that God has given to Himself, let’s remember that God is trying to reveal something of Himself to us through these names. We will also consider 5 names that God chose for Jesus and then find that those names are relational as well.

Although my Bible does not show these names in the original language, can I find various reference books that help me to identify the original text from which the King James was translated? Perhaps footnotes or appendices in my Bible will be helpful. At this point I must trust the text of this journal if I do not have the resources to verify the Hebrew words and their translations.

239

6-19

1. YHWH–No Higher Power

T

he first word we will look at today is a very strange word that has no vowels.

When men began to write the scriptures, they ran across a problem because they had such reverence for God that the most intimate and powerful name “God” was forbidden to be spoken or written. When speaking about God they might have said something like this: “YouKnow-Who spoke and said.…” They would not even speak His name.

Because of this, the writer designated the name YHWH instead of God. God’s name, although unspoken out of reverence, had such deep meaning and was so unique that even in the King James translation we can identify its usage. When we encounter the designation, LORD—the word written in capital letters—it is always a representation of the ancient designation YHWH. Today we pronounce this word “Yahweh” (yah-way).

Because the Jews thought the word was too holy to pronounce, they blended it with the word for Lord, “Adonai.” Out of the combination of consonants from YHWH and the vowels from Adonai, they came up with YaHoVaH. Does this word seem familiar? Try our common pronunciation, the name “Jehovah.” YaHoVaH was a combination of the names of God and Lord, and it is from this combination that we get the phrase LordGod. The word YHWH—the unspeakable word—reflected the character and person of God as a living being Who is absolute, eternal, everlasting and supreme. This YHWH is the highest power. He is absolute. He is unchangeable. He is self-revealed. He is all sustaining. He is the Alpha and the Omega, the beginning and the end. The following scripture is quoted from the King James Version and the designation of “LORD” is evident.

Exodus 3:14-16 KJV

Exodus 3:14-16 KJV And God said unto Moses, I AM THAT I AM: and he said, Thus shalt thou say unto the children of Israel, I AM hath sent me unto you.

15 And God said moreover unto Moses, Thus shalt thou say unto the children of Israel, The LORD God of your fathers, the God of Abraham, the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob, hath sent me unto you: this is my name for ever, and this is my memorial unto all generations. 16Go, and gather the elders of Israel together, and say unto them, The LORD God of your fathers, the God of Abraham, of Isaac, and of Jacob, appeared unto me, saying, I have surely visited you, and seen that which is done to you in Egypt.

As we carefully consider the facets of God revealed through His names, we should keep in mind that we are gaining an awareness of the Kingdom principles of relationship. As we discover the meanings of these names, we need to look for the thread of relationship. The name YHWH is the name by which God swears or takes an oath. YHWH is a covenantsealing name. There is no higher power!

14

How can my knowledge of these names, which God gave to Himself, help me to know Him? I will take out my pen and paper today and place each of the three names, YHWH, Adonai, and Jehovah, on paper.

I will speak to God in prayer and ask Him to help me understand the connection that I have today with these ancient names. I will ask this unchanging Devine Being who wants a relationship with me in order to reveal Himself to me.

240

2. Elohim–One True God

Genesis 1:26-27 KJV

6-20

A

fter we understand where and how the word Jehovah originated, we can accept that when the name is combined with another it brings out a new facet and reflection of God as an addition. Our next Hebrew word for consideration is Elohim. Jehovah Elohim takes all of the characteristics of YHWH and Adonai, or Jehovah, and combines them with Elohim. In the case of Elohim, the name when referring to YHWH is always used in connection with the name of Jehovah. Interesting, huh? The reason is that the word Elohim refers to a plurality of, or in, God. There were instances that elohim was used in connection with the multiplicity of pagan gods. The use of Jehovah-Elohim addresses the triune God YHWH. The general word, elohim, was used for things intended for worship.

Another author of a book by the same title as the one by Pastor Lester Sumrall, The Names of God, is Andrew Jukes. He was an English Biblical scholar and teacher who died in 1901.

Andrew Jukes wrote the following that connects the name Elohim to a covenant relationship between God, Jesus and the Holy Spirit: For this covenant relationship, which the name “Elohim” expresses is first a relationship in God. He is One, but in Him also, as His name declares, there is plurality; and in this plurality He has certain relationships with Himself, which, because He is God, can never be dissolved or broken. Thus... [the] name contains the mystery of the Trinity.

This use of the concept of God’s plurality, held together by Covenant into one entity, is expressed as early as the creation story in Genesis.

Genesis 1:26-27 KJV 26 And God said, Let us make man in our image, after our likeness: and let them have dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the air, and over the cattle, and over all the earth, and over every creeping thing that creepeth upon the earth. 27So God created man in his own image, in the image of God created he him; male and female created he them.

There are numerous other instances, in which the use of Elohim means the One, Plural-in-Nature, God to be worshiped. When it refers to the God of the universe it is expressed as Jehovah-Elohim, the one true God!

Elohim, being a Covenant name, lets me understand that the relationship God has with Himself is held together by Covenant. As I inspect the meaning this name has for me personally, I can expect that every aspect of this name is filled with the concept of relationship. I will write out the name JehovahElohim alongside of Elohim. I will list the things that I have worshiped that are not of the One True God and renounce the practice as idolatry.

241

6-21

3. Elyon–The Most High

A

nother name that is written in conjunction with Jehovah is Elyon.

Jehovah-Elyon. The first use of this name for God can be found in Genesis 14.

Genesis 14:18-20 NIV Then Melchizedek king of Salem brought out bread and wine.

He was priest of God Most High, 19and he blessed Abram, saying ,”Blessed be Abram by God Most High, Creator of heaven and earth.

20 And blessed be God Most High, who delivered your enemies into your hand.” Then Abram gave him a tenth of everything.

The meaning of this name can easily be seen in the translation we have as “The God Most High.” This expression is not just another flowery way for the writer to write about God. The translation we have is from the word Jehovah-Elyon, which is another proper name for God. Elyon was a name that was used by the people who were not a part of the Jewish community. When combined with Jehovah, the name meaning “supreme God” is included in the Jewish concept.

The key here is that Melchizedek was the king of Salem. He was “an outsider” as far as the Jewish community was concerned, but he had already chosen to honor the “God of the Israelites.” There are many places in the Bible that give evidence to the fact that men outside the Kingdom salute the Most High God, and by incorporating this concept into the Jewish reality, and by combining the name with Jehovah, we have Jehovah-Elyon. The God Most High is associated with the ability of God to overcome our enemies, even when we are in a battle against a foe who outnumbers us.

18

Genesis 14:18-20 NIV 1 John 4:4-6 NIV

1 John 4:4-6 NIV 4 You, dear children, are from God and have overcome them, because the one who is in you is greater than the one who is in the world. 5They are from the world and therefore speak from the viewpoint of the world, and the world listens to them. 6We are from God, and whoever knows God listens to us; but whoever is not from God does not listen to us. This is how we recognize the Spirit of truth and the spirit of falsehood.

“He who is in you is greater than he who is in the world” takes on an entirely different meaning when we have grasped the name God gave to Himself as Jehovah-Elyon. For all mankind, God is Elyon. All who believe in Him can become the heirs to this promise.

Jehovah-Elyon, the God Most High. How does this name relate to me personally? The name above all names for all peoples: what does that mean to me? As far as relationship goes, can I understand that this God Most High was recognized and honored by the people who were not “in the main circle of chosen ones?” Does this knowledge make God more accessible to me? Jehovah-Elohim is not just THE God Most High but MY God Most High. What do I have operating in my life that needs to be reduced in order to allow Jehovah–Elohim to be lifted up above all other circumstances in my life?

242

T Hebrews 7:1-3 NIV

here are several people mentioned by name in the Bible who are rather strange, to say the least. One of these characters is MELCHIZEDEK. Besides his introduction in Genesis, this name is mentioned repeatedly in the New Testament. It becomes important for us to find out about this strange person because the Bible says on at least four different occasions that Christ is a priest in the order of Melchizedek. In the seventh chapter of the Book of Hebrews there is a lengthy introduction to this rare individual who is declared a priest, yet did not come through the Levitical priesthood.

6-22

The Book of Hebrews was written for a primarily Jewish audience and in describing to this community the similarity between Melchizedek and Jesus Christ, Paul, the writer, is laying the foundation for the High Priesthood of Jesus Christ. Jesus was of the line of David and not of the Levitical order. We also learn from the scriptures that Melchizedek had no beginning of days or end of life and is a priest forever just like Jesus.

Hebrews 7:1-3 NIV This Melchizedek was king of Salem and priest of God Most High. He met Abraham returning from the defeat of the kings and blessed him, 2and Abraham gave him a tenth of everything.

First, his name means “king of righteousness”; then also, “king of Salem” means “king of peace.” 3Without father or mother, without genealogy, without beginning of days or end of life, like the Son of God he remains a priest forever.

1

As we are discussing the importance of understanding the names associated with people, this passage tells us that Melchizedek is a priest of The God Most High—Elyon—and that he has a name meaning “king of righteousness,” and that “King of Salem” means “king of peace.”

Look up the meanings of these names and see if they might not just as well be names for Jesus.

Is my understanding of the scriptures increasing through my understanding of the names given to characters in the Bible?

Remembering the Kingdom principle that relationship rather than religion is desired by God, how many ways can I discover in the seventh chapter of the Book of Hebrews that the character of relationship takes on a new meaning through the understanding of the names used?

243

6-23

4. El-Shaddai–God Almighty

I

t is challenging, but not impossible, to gain spiritual truth from little “sound bites,” but isn’t that the way we prefer to get it? The next name to be addressed is that of El-Shaddai. In this short section it will be necessary for us to read the account of Abram and remember that God made a covenant with him promising to make him the father of many nations. We can find this story in the Book of Genesis. To make a long story short, and for the purpose of examining names and their meaning, God revealed another of His names to Abram. In this story we discover that Abram was 99 years old and his wife, Sarah, was well past child-bearing age when Abram tried to take the situation into his own hands and fathered a child by Sarah’s maid servant. After the birth of this son, Ishmael, God appeared to Abram and reminded him that they had a covenant that guaranteed the promise. The record of this meeting can be found in the 17th chapter of Genesis. It is here that God calls Himself El-Shaddai in order to show Abram something critical to the relationship they had through Covenant.

Pastor Sumrall puts this action into perspective in the following manner: Here God reveals another of His names to the man that He promised would be the father of mighty nations. God was teaching Abram more and more about himself by giving him these different names for God. Each name had its own particular meaning, and revealed more of God’s nature.

Genesis 17:1 KJV

The name “God Almighty,” or El-Shaddai in the Hebrew, emphasizes God’s ability to handle any situation confronting His people.

The name, El-Shaddai, was given to Abram during a time when he was confronted with impossible circumstances in the natural. However, he had received a promise sealed by a covenant. When he became weary of waiting and could not find earthly understanding, Abram went about trying his best to force a manifestation of the promise. This action on Abram’s part strikes a very personal chord on our own heart strings because we, too, act in the same manner. God revealed to Abram the name El-Shaddai to remind Abram that He Himself was God Almighty. God was reminding Abram that as God Almighty, He was bigger than all of Abram’s problems.

The following by Pastor Sumrall explains this revelation of God’s name: In other words, he said: “Abram, you see a lot of obstacles ahead.

You see only the problems. But, I’m bigger than any of your problems and I’ll fulfill my promise to you despite all the problems, if you’ll turn them over to me.

El-Shaddai, God who is bigger than all my problems. What a concept!

Genesis 17:1 KJV And when Abram was ninety years old and nine, the LORD appeared to Abram, and said unto him, I am the Almighty God; walk before me, and be thou perfect.

1

How can I allow God to become my El-Shaddai? How many ways can I list indicating my understanding of the name El-Shaddai, that will give me a new perspective of my relationship with God? Do I believe God is bigger than my circumstances?

244

W Genesis 17:3-5 NIV

hile we are on this story of Abram and the importance of naming as a Kingdom principle, let’s follow the story a little further into chapter 17 of Genesis when God not only gave Abram the name El-Shaddai for Himself but He changed the name of Abram to Abraham.

6-24

Genesis 17:3-5 NIV 3 Abram fell facedown, and God said to him, 4“As for me, this is my covenant with you: You will be the father of many nations. 5No longer will you be called Abram; your name will be Abraham, for I have made you a father of many nations.

This is only one of many occasions when God changed the name of a person to reflect a change in his destiny. If God thought there was great importance in a name, then we too must also reconsider the importance of naming individuals, cities, countries and the like.

Let’s list a few names from this story and their meanings to see if there is an indication of personal relational meaning in them: Ishmael - “God hears” Isaac - “he laughs” Abram - “exalted father” Abraham - “father of many” As we discover what is in a name, perhaps it is time to review our own name. As we examine what we are called and what that name means to us, we may discover there is a meaning beyond what we had once thought. Is it possible that we need to reconsider what we choose to be called?

Relationally speaking, what do the names I have become aware of so far in this study mean? Can I write a paragraph or more about each name and how learning its meaning has changed my understanding of my relationship with God? 245

6-25

5. Jehovah Jireh–God My Provider

T

he name Jehovah-Jireh is a Hebrew name that reveals still another facet of God. This name was first given to a place rather than directly presented as a name for God. However, in the naming of the place, we see its connection to God Himself. The event of this naming can be found in the Book of Genesis, Chapter 22. As the story of Abraham continues, we find that Sarah does indeed have a son. Without a doubt, this is the son that was promised to them by God. He is named Isaac, and at a later time God speaks directly to Abraham telling him to sacrifice his son Isaac. There are numerous books that have been written about this event and its results. To highlight this event, at the moment that Abraham was ready to do all that God had commanded and sacrifice his beloved son Isaac, God sent an angel to stay his hand. A ram was produced in the bushes to be used for a substitute. Therefore, a sacrifice was provided entirely

by God. Because of this miraculous deliverance, Abraham named the place “God-Will Provide”—in Hebrew Jehovah-Jireh. The name of Jehovah-Jireh can become one of the most personal of our relational names for God as we accept that all of our provision for every need can find its source in God. Like Abraham, many times we will be required to lay something that is most precious on the altar of sacrifice before our God of provision shows up and provides for us. It should also be recognized that on many occasions the provision that God makes for us may not come in the same form in which we expect it to.

Genesis 22:12-14 NIV

Pastor Sumrall says: Oh, what a day of rejoicing that must have been! How jubilant Abraham and Isaac must have been as they raised their hands heavenward and exclaimed, “Jehovah-Jireh! The Lord will provide!”

Not only was Jehovah-Jireh their name for the place; we might say it was their name for God. For at that moment they knew God was the Provider of all they needed.

Genesis 22:12-14 NIV “Do not lay a hand on the boy,” he said. “Do not do anything to him. Now I know that you fear God, because you have not withheld from me your son, your only son.” 13Abraham looked up and there in a thicket he saw a ram caught by its horns. He went over and took the ram and sacrificed it as a burnt offering instead of his son. 14So Abraham called that place The LORD Will Provide. And to this day it is said, “On the mountain of the LORD it will be provided.”

12

Another relational aspect of God is that He is the provider of everything we need in order to live out the directions that He gives us.

What insurmountable circumstance am I dealing with that will require my coming into a personal relationship with Jehovah-Jireh? God’s word and message to me is that I can have victory and become an overcomer. Can I begin to look to God for my provision and anticipate that the provision may show up in a most unlikely place?

246

6. Jehovah-Repheka–God the Healer

6-26

J

ehovah-Repheka (RA-FA) is a Hebrew name for God that comes with a condition.

Exodus 15:25-26 NIV

Exodus 15:25-26 NIV 25 There the LORD made a decree and a law for them, and there he tested them. 26He said, “If you listen carefully to the voice of the LORD your God and do what is right in his eyes, if you pay attention to his commands and keep all his decrees, I will not bring on you any of the diseases I brought on the Egyptians, for I am the LORD, who heals you.”

Just as there is a side of Covenant that carries curses that are connected with the breaking of the covenant, there are many aspects of God that are conditional. The real problem with this concept, as far as we are concerned, is that we have a tendency to take on a little knowledge and make a mess out of it by oversimplifying it in an attempt to put principles of the Kingdom into an “if, then” statement, or a strict cause and result plan. Our misuse of this oversimplification comes when we say, “If I do such and such, then God MUST do thus and so.” Another misappropriation of the process is evident in the line of thinking that searches for the answer to “Why has a physical healing not taken place?”

This kind of thinking leads to the inappropriate conclusion that “If a person is sick or lame, then he must be doing something wrong.” Those thoughts lead right back to the first inaccurate thought process of “If we can just find the right thing to do then God will HAVE TO perform in a certain predetermined manner.” This round-about thinking process is like a dog chasing its own tail.

Healing can be one of the most elusive and misunderstood concepts of Kingdom living. Primarily, the frustration on our part will come from being a victim of the inaccurate and circuitous thinking process illustrated above.

It is not my place here to identify specific problems that are common to each of us when suffering confining issues. Sometimes we must each come to the point of surrendering to the concept that if there is no miracle, He is still God.

Pastor Sumrall says that we must come to a place where we decide who is in charge.

Is the Tormentor in control or is the Healer. You must decide.

The depression, sorrow and confusion that Satan gives will come upon you only if you let them come upon you. Praise God for being Jehovah-Repheka. Thank Him for being the One who “healeth all thy diseases.”

There are a couple of big “ifs” in today’s scripture that require notice.

In suffering confinement, whether from injury, illness or imprisonment, can I say that I am well in some areas of my life? Am I not experiencing more freedom while in confinement today than I was before I began this journal? Should I focus on the sick and bound part of me, or can I begin to focus my attention on the part of me that is getting better all the time?

247

6-27

Satan=Accuser

R

ighteousness: Now there is an intimidating word for us to ponder.

Just the mention of the word usually brings sighs from people.

There is just something about the word that needs no definition to bring about an immediate feeling of unworthiness on our part.

When it comes to understanding that God is one who desires a relationship with us, this righteousness business tends to get in the way. Remember many days ago when we mentioned that our minds are the battlefield where Satan seeks control? God only takes control if we allow Him, but Satan will dig into our thought processes so deeply that we sometimes think that what he speaks to our minds are our own thoughts. He often speaks in our own voice to further confuse us. As we are dealing with the meaning of names and how important they are to understanding more about the person carrying the name, let’s take a minute here and think of that name, Satan. Its literal meaning is “Accuser.” The term righteousness seems to be an alarm clock for Satan. Just the mention of the word and immediately our reaction comes as a sigh and downcast countenance. In so doing, we are not just reacting to the word, righteousness, but also to the accusation that is brought against us by Satan. In fact, we are so accustomed to listening to this accusing voice of Satan that our reaction to his accusation has become automatic.

Revelation 12:10-11 NIV

Revelation 12:10-11 NIV Then I heard a loud voice in heaven say: “Now have come the salvation and the power and the kingdom of our God, and the authority of his Christ. For the accuser of our brothers, who accuses them before our God day and night, has been hurled down. 11They overcame him by the blood of the Lamb and by the word of their testimony; they did not love their lives so much as to shrink from death.

10

There can be no mistake that the accuser in these verses from the Book of Revelation refers directly to Satan. This same verse is the key to how we overcome the mind games against this ancient enemy.

It says that we overcome Satan by the blood of the Lamb and the word of our testimony. Whenever the word righteousness is spoken, it becomes a clanging fire bell to Satan because it is by the Blood of the Lamb and the Word of our testimony that we overcome. The Blood of Jesus was shed to purchase our righteousness. JehovahTsidqenu (t-sid-canu) means God is our righteousness. When I acknowledge God as my righteousness, the word of my testimony combined with His righteousness silences the enemy.

Try this just as an experiment: say the word righteousness out loud and see what reaction you have to the word. Then get prepared to call the name of God as Jehovah-Tsidqenu in retaliation to that tendency to shrink from the accusation. By calling on God by this name, you are acknowledging that you are in a relationship with God and claim His righteousness as your own. Satan may accuse you, but you must declare “my God is JehovahTsidqenu, my righteousness!” Just be aware and see what happens deep inside of your spirit when you call upon God by this name.

248

7. Jehovah-Tsidqenu–God is Our Righteousness

Philippians 3:8-11 NIV Matthew 22:37-40 NIV

6-28

T

he Hebrew name of Jehovah-Tsidqenu is an extremely intimate relational name. Because we could not provide righteousness for ourselves, and it is by God’s own desire to have restored relationship with us, that Jehovah-Tsidqenu has any meaning at all.

This powerful name that God has given us has the sole purpose of restoring relationship. It has no meaning whatsoever in respect to God all alone.

Pastor Sumrall says: God wants to become our righteousness; He wants to give us the holiness that we can never achieve on our own. He has already done it. He has already saved our soul from the pit of hell by sending His Son Jesus to die in our place.

Jesus’ death on the cross cleanses us of our moral impurity when we surrender our lives to Him and say, “I confess I can’t live as I should. Take over my life, Lord. Make me what You want me to be.”

It is God who has made everything right with the Father, with our fellow man and even our innermost selves.

Philippians 3:8-11 NIV 8 I consider everything a loss compared to the surpassing greatness of knowing Christ Jesus my Lord, for whose sake I have lost all things. I consider them rubbish that I may gain Christ 9and be found in him, not having a righteousness of my own that comes from the law, but that which is through faith in Christ-the righteousness that comes from God and is by faith. 10I want to know Christ and the power of his resurrection and the fellowship of sharing in his sufferings, becoming like him in his death, 11and so, somehow, to attain to the resurrection from the dead.

Matthew 22:37-40 NIV 37 Jesus replied: “Love the Lord your God with all your heart and with all your soul and with all your mind. 38This is the first and greatest commandment. 39And the second is like it: Love your neighbor as yourself. 40All the Law and the Prophets hang on these two commandments.”

Harmony between God and man operating in relationship rather than through religion is a powerful Kingdom principle.

In the study of the names that God has given me to help me understand Him better, can I look back at the list and truly say that I have a fuller understanding of His character than I did earlier? I will make a list of the names, with its meaning beside it, on one piece of paper so that I can see all of them together. I will write out a paragraph that lets me express the new concept that I have of God since becoming aware of these Hebrew names.

249

6-29

1. Jesus-Jehovah–Mighty To Save Emmanuel–God with Us

B

efore leaving the topic of the meaning and importance of names in the Bible, we need to address several special names that were given to Jesus, because they are significant to our understanding of Jesus as both God and man.

The first name for us to consider is the most obvious one, Jesus. Was Jesus just a cute name that someone thought would sound good down through the ages, or does it have spiritual significance? It is in the verses of the first chapter of the Book of Matthew that we find the story of how an angel delivered two names that should be given to Jesus by his father, Joseph. In these verses we notice that not just one name but two were given, let’s examine both the names of Jesus and Emmanuel.

Matthew 1:20-23 NIV

Matthew 1:20-23 NIV 20 But after he had considered this, an angel of the Lord appeared to him in a dream and said, “Joseph son of David, do not be afraid to take Mary home as your wife, because what is conceived in her is from the Holy Spirit. 21She will give birth to a son, and you are to give him the name Jesus, because he will save his people from their sins.” 22All this took place to fulfill what the Lord had said through the prophet: 23“The virgin will be with child and will give birth to a son, and they will call him Immanuel” which means, “God with us.”

We do not have to go to the ancient text and to translate the original language to obtain the meaning of these names. Right in our Biblical text, the writer has done this exercise for us. Jesus was a name that meant “Jehovah—mighty to save.” The name Emmanuel means “God with us.” If you meet a man during your normal day and he tells you his name is “Fearfully Strong” you would know right away how to approach him and just what to expect if you got into a relationship with him. During Biblical times it was a very common practice to place that kind of importance on the naming of a person or a place. In fact in many locations around the world that practice is still prevalent. Understanding Jesus by one of these names would take the place of many hours of teaching. Emmanuel—God with us.

How much more explicit does the lesson have to be to tell us that Jesus was both God and man? If, when we looked upon the face of Jesus, we always called him “Jehovah—mighty to save,” it might enhance our understanding of His proper position in the lives of men.

Have I ever really thought about the meaning of the names that were given to this man, Jesus? I will reread the story of the naming of Jesus and find the source of the name. Did Joseph come up with the name of Jesus all by himself? Was it a family name of some relative? Where did Joseph get the names? Does that make any difference in the significance of the name?

250

2. Christ–Annointed One

6-30

I Mark 8:27-29 NIV

t seems really strange to me to find that there are people who call themselves Christian but know so little about the Word that they actually think that Christ was Jesus’ last name. Do you remember when we were considering how difficult it would be to live and operate within the Chinese culture if we never learned the language, customs or laws of the country? Remember that we considered the results of moving to a foreign country like China and only hanging out with expatriates from the United States. We determined that in so doing, we would never gain an understanding of how to function in that country. Well, this concept is a direct application to our study. In learning the principles of the Kingdom we will be more able to function in it. Christ was not the last name of Jesus. In fact there are places where the two are paired as Jesus Christ and others where the names are paired as Christ Jesus.

Is this all the same or is there a difference? And then again, there are instances where The Christ is used alone. Is there something about this name that will help us to understand the Kingdom principle of relationship? By taking one set of names at a time and looking at how they are used in scripture, perhaps we can get a clue that will lead to a deeper understanding.

Nelson’s Bible Dictionary explains the name “Christ” in the following manner: “CHRIST (anointed one) - a name for Jesus which showed that He was the long-awaited king and deliverer. For centuries the Jewish people had looked for a prophesied Messiah, a deliverer who would usher in a kingdom of peace and prosperity (Ps 110; Isa. 32:1-8; Amos 9:13). Jesus was clearly identified as this Messiah in Peter’s great confession, “You are the Christ, the Son of the living God.” (Nelson’s Illustrated Bible Dictionary, Copyright 1986, Thomas Nelson Publishers.)

Mark 8:27-29 NIV 27 Jesus and his disciples went on to the villages around Caesarea Philippi. On the way he asked them, “Who do people say I am?” 28They replied, “Some say John the Baptist; others say Elijah; and still others, one of the prophets.” 29“But what about you?” he asked.

“Who do you say I am?” Peter answered, “You are the Christ.”

The term Christ, as applied to Jesus, was a recognition of the fact that He was the Messiah, the Anointed One, a term associated with the High Priest. Without a doubt, when the people of Jesus’ time heard this term applied to Him, there was no mistake in the meaning.

In today’s scripture I read that Jesus asked who the people thought He was.

All kinds of responses were given, and then He turned to His own special friends and asked what they thought. This was a personal question. Peter came up with the proper response when he declared that Jesus was indeed the Christ and the Son of God. Jesus is asking me today, Who do you think I am?” Before I answer too quickly, I will take out a pen and write out my answer. Can I truly say that I know that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God? What does my recognition of the meaning of this name mean to me?

251

6-31

3. Messiah–Anointed One

M

essiah was a very important name to the Jewish nation as they had been looking for this Messiah for generations when Jesus was born. The word “Messiah” is closely related to Christ but has some significant differences.

John 1:40-42 NIV

Again, from Nelson’s Bible Dictionary comes a concise definition of the Hebrew word, Messiah: MESSIAH The word Messiah comes from a Hebrew term that means “anointed one.” Its Greek counterpart is Christos, from which the word Christ comes. Messiah was one of the titles used by early Christians to describe who Jesus was.

(Nelson’s Illustrated Bible Dictionary, Copyright 1986, Thomas Nelson Publishers.)

It can be said that the Hebrew people had been studying the scriptures for generations and waiting for the Messiah to arrive on the scene. It was the Greek people who used the term Christ. Both of these peoples were basically speaking of the same individual, the Anointed One, when they used either term, Messiah or Christ. If Messiah is Christ and Christ is Messiah, then that makes everything pretty clear. It seems easy enough, but from the very beginning the Jewish community rejected the idea that this man named Jesus was the Messiah. The Gentiles, or Greek population, had a difficult time assimilating Jesus Christ into their culture as Messiah, so they used the term Christ. Neither of the people really desired to understand that Jesus was the Christ, the Anointed One, and the Son of God who was actually the Messiah. In the most simple terms, people can understand that if A = B and B = C then A also is equal to C. However, once religion replaced the desired relationship, the result was predictable. People became dogmatic. The failure of people to just simply understand that if Jesus is Messiah and Jesus is The Christ, then the Christ is the Messiah. There is a title of a popular book, Right or Reconciled. Our own self-importance and pride insists that, at the expense of relationship, my religious doctrine is supreme. God offers reconciliation through the Christ/the Messiah. There are many before us who chose to be right in their own eyes rather than reconciled by receiving the righteousness from God. John 1:40-42 NIV 40 Andrew, Simon Peter’s brother, was one of the two who heard what John had said and who had followed Jesus. 41The first thing Andrew did was to find his brother Simon and tell him, “We have found the Messiah” (that is, the Christ). 42And he brought him to Jesus. Jesus looked at him and said, “You are Simon son of John. You will be called Cephas” (which, when translated, is Peter).

Are there little pet doctrines or concepts that I refuse to put aside at the expense of a relationship? Is my relationship with God limited to some small view that I insist on at all cost? On the other hand, do I allow other gods to filter into my concept of God under the cloak of tolerance that do not meet the criteria for either the Messiah or the Christ?

252

4. Christ Jesus vs 5. Jesus Christ

1 Corinthians 1:2 NIV Hebrews 11:6 NIV

6-32

U

pon reading and rereading the verses of scripture that refer to Christ Jesus as opposed to those that refer to Jesus Christ, a generality can be made that sheds light on the differences. It is my opinion that when the two names are combined in the manner of Christ Jesus the verses more often reflect an office, an entity held together by His being, a binding force, a connecting element. In the verses that have the names in the opposite order, they are more likely to be connected directly with the term “Lord,” thereby being relational in nature. 1 Corinthians 1:2 has both names in it and the point is evident.

1 Corinthians 1:2 NIV 2 To the church of God in Corinth, to those sanctified in Christ Jesus and called to be holy, together with all those everywhere who call on the name of our Lord Jesus Christ-their Lord and ours:

There is a definite reason and purpose for the placing the name of Jesus and his title of Christ in a particular order. It would appear that in some messages it is most important to recognize the power of Christ Jesus to hold everything together in perfect harmony. In others it appears that the emphasis is on the personal effect of the Anointed One upon our personal lives. When we call Him Lord, we are making a personal statement that we have chosen to give Him that place in our own lives. Jesus Christ as Lord is a purely relational name. The name, Christ Jesus—although also a name for the same Anointed One—bears a more organizational connection.

What difference is there in a name? When the names that God gave Himself and the ones divinely selected for our Savior, Jesus, have such rich meanings, it cannot but help us in our attempt to come into relationship with this awesome God. Each name we have studied so far has an element of intent upon the part of the Creator of the universe to let us get to know Him a little better. There is an invitation into relationship inherent in each of these names.

Hebrews 11:6 NIV 6 And without faith it is impossible to please God, because anyone who comes to him must believe that he exists and that he rewards those who earnestly seek him.

Without faith it is impossible to please God. Does that mean that I will never get it all figured out and that is a good thing? I think so.

However, the Word is telling me in this scripture that if I believe that He exists AND that He alone rewards those who earnestly seek Him, then that must mean that as I seek to have a real relationship with Him that such a dream can become a reality. Have I noticed that in the little glimpses I have gotten of His character from studying the names that He has given to Himself and to Jesus that He is reaching out to ME? What a concept! Do I dare believe it? Perhaps that is what faith is all about: just daring to believe!

253

6-33

A

s we bring this 40-day adventure to a close, it is good to remember that names can be of the utmost importance. There are a few more instances that I want to bring to your attention before we leave this topic. When we began to examine the Kingdom principle of relationship as opposed to purely religion, we examined a large subject by only looking at it through the revelation of names. There are dozens of ways to discover that God is all about relationship instead of religion. Just begin to read the records of Jesus in conversation with the religious hierarchy who were immersed in the religious aspect without any relationship to discover that His messages focused on just such a principle. Once the principle is identified in one area, such as in the names, then it can be spotted in various other ways as well. There is an interesting thing about names and relationship that I want to discuss before moving on. I discovered it myself one day, and it has since made an interesting point of conversation on many occasions. As we begin to make “new discoveries” for ourselves, we will think, “by crackey, we have found something brand-new,” only to discover that when we communicate our “new discovery” to someone else they may wrinkle their nose and wonder how we could have missed such an obvious thing. When this happens to you, just remember that you will not want to do the same thing to someone else when the tables are reversed.

Just a little background here before I reveal my “new discovery:” The New Testament is a section of our Bible that has been written primarily as letters. The four gospels are each a first-hand account of the life of Jesus as experienced by one of His closest friends. Each begins with a genealogy. A genealogy is a statement of how Jesus is related to certain individuals by family origin. Each genealogy is different and has a different focus. A study of the genealogies of Jesus becomes a relational study, as opposed to a religious one—but not a study for this time. The books that have names like Romans and Timothy are letters that Paul wrote to specific churches or people who were seeking answers to one question or another. The books with names on them like Jude and James are basically compilations of the teachings, or summary statements regarding an issue by the “Pastors” of this new community of believers. An interesting point is that James was the physical brother of Jesus. As you can see, if we just know that James was Jesus’ brother, it will change the way we understand his perception of Jesus Christ. Now, that is really relational, isn’t it? The Book of Revelation is more than just a book about the future, it is highly relational in that the full consummation of what it means for us to be “In Christ” and the manifestation of His kingdom on Earth as in Heaven, is purely relational. It demonstrates that the whole purpose for all of earthly time has been to fully restore the relationship between men and God and all of creation to the original intent expressed in the Garden.

James 1:1 NIV

James 1:1 NIV 1 James, a servant of God and of the Lord Jesus Christ, To the twelve tribes scattered among the nations: Greetings.

What things can I list that stand out to me as I read the salutation from the letter James wrote that we call “The Book of James?” What relational concepts can I discover in this often overlooked document?

254

N James 1:1 NIV Ephesians 1:1-2 NIV

ow for my discovery: If you will open your Bible and just read the first part of EVERY letter in the New Testament you will discover that each begins with a salutation like the one we read in James yesterday. That is every letter, without exception! In one you will have to look a little deeper into the message to find the same context, but if you look it is there. I will not ruin the adventure of discovery for you by including a long list here in today’s reading. Why spoil your adventure?

So put on your Indiana Jones hat, get your whip and map and head off on the discovery for yourself. If you take a marker and simply highlight or circle each place in the salutations that repeat this phrase you will find a treasure. One of the best things about finding treasure for yourself is that once you discover it on your own, that discovery makes it very difficult for someone else to move you off your claim.

6-34

James 1:1 NIV 1 James, a servant of God and of the Lord Jesus Christ, To the twelve tribes scattered among the nations: Greetings.

Ephesians 1:1-2 NIV Paul, an apostle of Christ Jesus by the will of God, To the saints in Ephesus, the faithful in Christ Jesus: 2Grace and peace to you from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.

1

There are three basic things that I want to point out to you about these salutations. James says, Servant of God and Lord Jesus Christ. Paul’s letters will say “God the Father and Lord Jesus Christ.”

1. Every book that was a letter from one person to another or to a group begins with this same salutation. No book in the Old Testament begins in this manner.

2. Three designations are important: 1. God as father; 2. The name of Jesus written before the designation of Christ; 3. The relational connection of Jesus as LORD. James, who was the physical brother of Jesus, calls himself a servant of God instead of using the Father designation for obvious reasons. By calling himself a servant, the same concept of a relational connection is made.

With these subtle differences in mind I would like to express my observation and state it in the following manner: Father is significant only in the context of family. Lord is only significant in the context of my Willful submission to Him as MY Lord. As we have already learned, by placing the names of Jesus ahead of the designation “Christ,” there is a recognition of Him being expressed in a personal, rather than organizational manner, but still Messiah or the Anointed One. 3. It would appear to me that MY relationship with God must be put into personal, relational terms. My relationship with God through the church is one of Father/son (daughter) and Lord (or master)/ servant. My Jesus Christ!

How would I characterize my relationship with the Almighty, Everlasting, Alpha/Omega, Creator of the Universe? How about my sonship? How about my servanthood?

255

6-35

W

hat’s in a name? I can remember when I was just learning to read scriptures out loud how intimidated I was with the complicated and strange names used in the Bible, particularly those from Hebraic roots. I had a teacher tell me not to get tangled up in the names and just say “Big Name” or “Another Big Name” when reading the verses. That way, she said, I could get the important message and not become so flustered with the pronunciation. That is good advice for the beginning stages of developing the skill to read scripture aloud. However, this tactic leads us to discount the treasures that may be hidden in the name itself. I have an interesting list of names that I want to share with you. Let’s see if you do not agree that if I had not matured a bit and had continued to read the following list as “Big Name” and “Another Big Name,” how much I could have missed.

In Genesis 5 we find the following lineage from Adam to Noah. The actual chapter is too lengthy to place in the text here, so I have just listed the names in the correct order.

Genesis 5:1, 3, 6, 12, 15, 18, 21, 25, 28 & 32

Adam (v.1); Seth (v.3); Enosh (v.6); Kenan (v.12); Mahalalel (v.15); Jared (v.18); Enoch (v. 21); Methuselah (v.25); Lamech (v.28); and finally Noah (V.32). This exact same list is also recorded in 1 Chronicles 1:1-3. Let’s have a look at the meaning of each name in order.

Adam – man Seth – appointed Enosh – mortal Kenan – sorrow Mahalalel – blessed God Jared – shall come down Enoch – teaching Methuselah – his death shall bring Lamech – despair Noah – comfort and rest In our modern culture, we have begun to communicate through text messages in highly abbreviated forms. That should make it easy for us to find the entire gospel message contained within this genealogical record of the names of men from Adam through Noah.

Let’s read the list and fill in the critical missing words: Man was appointed to live as a mortal in sorrow until blessed God shall come down teaching and His death shall bring those in despair into comfort and rest.

Before men kept records by the written word, verbal repetition of genealogies was critical. Remember that Hebrew names really meant something beyond just a name. The meaning was up-front and obvious to all who heard it.

Are there more treasures like this in the scriptures? Is it possible that even I could discover something that may be “brand-new” if I look for it?

256

T Song of Songs 2:16 Song of Songs 6:3 Song of Songs 7:10

he concept of the necessity for us to have a personal relationship with God instead of one that is based purely in religious practices is sprinkled throughout both the Old and the New Testaments.

Both the Abrahamic Covenant and the New Covenant, of which Christ is the mediator, are based in relationship. One of the most picturesque books in the Bible is that of The Song of Songs (Song of Solomon). In actuality, the whole book is a word picture that illustrates the maturing of a person in relationship with God. The maturity is depicted within the context of a bride and her Husband.

Song of Songs is divided into three parts as the maiden grows in her maturity in the relationship. The three sections are defined by the organization of the words that follow (from the NIV):

6-36

Song of Songs 2:16 My lover is mine and I am his.

16

Song of Songs 6:3 3 I am my loverâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s and my lover is mine.

Song of Songs 7:10 I belong to my lover, and his desire is for me.

10

There is a steady progression of relational development depicted in this story that begins with the maiden being enthralled: â&#x20AC;&#x153;He belongs to her.â&#x20AC;? As circumstances become difficult for her, she must decide whether or not to follow after Him at all cost. In so doing, she matures to the point of recognizing that the two are in partnership. However, it is not until she has overcome agonizing difficulties in her life that she matures to the point of obtaining the status of Shulammite Maiden. It is not until she reaches maturity that the bride becomes the teacher of the younger virgins (those on the verge of entering into an intimate relationship with the husband). In maturity, she recognizes that she fully belongs to Him, and that it is His desires that drive the relationship.

The maturing of a human being in a relationship with God is always set on a stage of circumstances. Although dealing with confining issues, we can find complete maturity through developing a personal relationship with God through Jesus Christ. However, we should not expect our relationship to become mature in an instant.

The laying on of hands, the special prayer or prophetic utterance, or even a move of the Spirit that gives us a new revelation are all good things that awaken the awareness that Jesus Christ can be ours. But the relationship is to be an ever growing one. God will use our circumstances to stretch us until we become mature guides for others.

As I progress through life with a fresh vision of my completeness in Christ and a hand-in-hand relationship with Him, how can that affect my daily life? If I am aware, moment-by-moment, of this relationship that is held together by Covenant and is unbreakable, can that make a difference in the value that I place on my life, regardless of the confining issues from which I suffer?

257

6-37

C

onfinement is not an easy circumstance to deal with, especially on an ongoing basis. Confinement can become the catalyst for bitterness and resentment. A life of striving against the wind can become the lifestyle for the confined. The same confining issues can become the catapult that slings a person into the very presence of God simply because he has nowhere else to go. However a person gets there, the important thing is that he does get there. I have known a great number of people who are dealing with life circumstances that I would not wish to have befall me. But some of these people exhibit a maturity to which I aspire. I am confident that by the depth a person searches is measured the revelation received.

Confining circumstances bring about some of the most dramatic searches that can produce some of the most dynamic results.

Psalm 86:11-13 NIV

Psalm 86:11-13 NIV Teach me your way, O LORD, and I will walk in your truth; give me an undivided heart, that I may fear your name. 12I will praise you, O Lord my God, with all my heart; I will glorify your name forever. 13For great is your love toward me; you have delivered me from the depths of the grave.

11

Those of us who have discovered that our relationship with God is personal gain an ability to praise Him spontaneously. Being able to “walk in His truth with an undivided heart” is another way to express the concept of walking in the Spirit. This section of this journal is focused on Life in the Spirit. In learning some of the Kingdom principles, and the language of the Kingdom, we will slowly gain a deeper perspective of what it means to walk in the Spirit. However, the person dealing with confinement can discover that, through a personal relationship with Jesus Christ, he can truly be able to declare, “You, Oh Lord, my God, have delivered me from the depths of the grave!” as he begins to discover the promised abundant life in the Spirit, even while physically confined.

What is my relationship with Jesus Christ? Do I have a real one at all, or am I trying to breathe life into my Spirit with empty religious concepts? Have I gotten to the first step toward maturity by knowing for certain that Jesus Christ is mine? Can I identify evidence in my own life that I can match with scripture that testifies to the concept that Jesus Christ and I are partners? How can I define that partnership? If I have not yet attained the status of Shulammite Maiden, can I identify individuals in my life to whom I would ascribe the honor? What specific characteristics are evident in the lives of these people that qualify them for a reigning position?

258

U

2 Corinthians 5:16-21 NIV

pon reading the creation story in the Book of Genesis, it can be noted that from the very beginning God’s design was for relationship. God made Adam in His own image so that there would be a part of creation that would freely choose to LOVE Him. The creation of Eve was because God saw that Adam had no one suitable for him. Then came the fall of Adam and Eve; since that time men have been living in a fallen world, and the evidence of that change is all around us today. However, even from the foundations of the world, God put in place everything that would be needed for restoration of this intended relationship. It is important to understand that since the very moment that God banished Adam and Eve from the Garden, reconciliation has been God’s heart desire for not only man, but for all creation.

6-38

2 Corinthians 5:16-21 NIV So from now on we regard no one from a worldly point of view. Though we once regarded Christ in this way, we do so no longer. 17Therefore, if anyone is in Christ, he is a new creation; the old has gone, the new has come! 18All this is from God, who reconciled us to himself through Christ and gave us the ministry of reconciliation: 19that God was reconciling the world to himself in Christ, not counting men’s sins against them. And he has committed to us the message of reconciliation. 20We are therefore Christ’s ambassadors, as though God were making his appeal through us.

We implore you on Christ’s behalf: Be reconciled to God. 21God made him who had no sin to be sin for us, so that in him we might become the righteousness of God. 16

Currently mankind is in a continuous reconciliation phase. Once we receive personal reconciliation with God through Jesus Christ, our ministry becomes one of reconciliation. Regardless of what form any ministry comes in, if it does not have the quality of relationship and the restoration of relationship at its heart, then it probably does not flow from the throne of God. Remember when we talked about how if a person got saved and did not get run over by a truck, they would have to deal with the dilemma of life. In the event that they did not have a circumcised heart, dealing with that dilemma would become a perilous journey at best. Taking that analogy a bit further, let’s say that if a man receives the reconciliation plan as his own, but sits and waits for the Kingdom to become manifest on the other side of the Trumpet’s blast, then he will miss the whole personal reason for his life, between the time of his acceptance and his resurrection. Man has a heap of living yet to do in the here-and-now. It is the hereand-now of life that is for Kingdom living. The Kingdom of God is here—Now! Learning to function as a spiritual being who lives in a body and has a soul in the here-and-now is what is meant by Kingdom living, or walking in the Spirit.

Am I gaining real and practical information that is changing my life?

How has my concept of a personal relationship with God enhanced my ability to understand a bit more about living as a spirit in a Kingdom that has been established and is functioning NOW? 259

6-39

D

esperation is a state of being desperate. A person who is desperate is one who is afflicted with despair. I have never known a person who is living a life in confinement who needs a definition of the word desperate! However, I have never met confined, mature Christians who have become desperate for God instead of remaining a victim of hopelessness. Being desperate forces a person into actions that, under less desperate circumstances, would seem bizarre, dangerous or without regard to the approval of others. Desperation is what drives a person to extreme measures when caught in a life-ordeath struggle against the loss of hope.

Colossians 3:1-3 NIV

de·spair·er, noun —Synonyms 1. gloom, disheartenment. DESPAIR, DESPERATION, DESPONDENCY, DISCOURAGEMENT, HOPELESSNESS refer to a state of mind caused by circumstances that seem too much to cope with. DESPAIR suggests total loss of hope, which may be passive or may drive one to furious efforts, even if at random: in the depths of despair; courage born of despair. DESPERATION is usually an active state, the abandonment of hope impelling to a furious struggle against adverse circumstances, with utter disregard of consequences. (From Dictionary.com Unabridged (v 1.1). website: http://dictionary.reference.com/browse/despair) A lady, with whom I became acquainted during my chaplaincy experience inside female prison units in Texas, said that desperation was what drove her to the acts that resulted in a life sentence behind bars and razor wire. She told me that until she met Jesus on a personal basis, she could take or leave her contact with religion.

However, she said that after one meeting with Jesus, she became desperate for His presence in her life. She reminded me that she knew what real desperation was. “Once your life becomes connected with Jesus and there is separation from Him, you will do anything, go anywhere, or act in ways that others will think that you are nuts in order to regain personal contact with Him. It is as if your breath is cut off.” Jesus, she would explain, becomes the focus of our desperation to the same degree that we have been desperate for other things, in her case it was drugs.

Colossians 3:1-3 NIV Since, then, you have been raised with Christ, set your hearts on things above, where Christ is seated at the right hand of God. 2Set your minds on things above, not on earthly things. 3For you died, and your life is now hidden with Christ in God. 1

Have I become truly desperate for the Christ to rise up and be ruler of my life? Do I still hang onto things outside of Him for my survival? If I understood that I was really drowning, how tightly would I cling to the most flimsy of debris? In Christ, will I find a solid hope that will sustain me? What other events in my life need to happen to me before I will become truly desperate enough to reach out and call upon the Name of the Lord as my savior?

260

T

here will come a time when Christ will return and gather His church and bride unto Himself. There is a time on the other side of the trumpet that is promised for those who have become desperate for Him.

Revelation 21:1-4 NIV

6-40

Revelation 21:1-4 NIV Then I saw a new heaven and a new earth, for the first heaven and the first earth had passed away, and there was no longer any sea. 2I saw the Holy City, the new Jerusalem, coming down out of heaven from God, prepared as a bride beautifully dressed for her husband. 3And I heard a loud voice from the throne saying, “Now the dwelling of God is with men, and he will live with them. They will be his people, and God himself will be with them and be their God. 4 He will wipe every tear from their eyes. There will be no more death or mourning or crying or pain, for the old order of things has passed away.”

BUT THERE IS A WHOLE LOT OF LIVING WE HAVE TO DO BEFORE THAT EVENT! The Kingdom of God in Christ is a “now thing” as well as something for future events. What it takes for there to be a Kingdom is a king and subjects. Of the scriptures that tell us that Christ is currently sitting on His throne at the right hand of God, the one in the 16th chapter of Mark makes it clear when this Kingdom was established in the earth.

1

Mark 16:19-20 NIV

Mark 16:19-20 NIV After the Lord Jesus had spoken to them, he was taken up into heaven and he sat at the right hand of God. 20Then the disciples went out and preached everywhere, and the Lord worked with them and confirmed his word by the signs that accompanied it.

19

After His resurrection, Jesus walked this earth and was seen by many people. After 40 days He ascended to Heaven before the eyes of many witnesses; Mark was one of them. When Jesus took His seat in the reigning position, the Kingdom was established.

This is the air I breathe This is the air I breathe Your holy presence living in me (Smith, Michael W., “I’m Desperate for You,” Worship, 2001.)

Am I desperate for God? Am I willing to go to any length to have a real relationship with Him? 261

262

Chapter 7 Spiritual Authority â&#x20AC;&#x201C; Christ Jesus

263

7-1

O

ver the past two sections of this journal we considered the principles of covenant relationship over religion and the importance of understanding the meaning of names. Each of these areas has been considered at a very elementary level. For example, the study of covenants and covenant-making could fill many books. Therefore, if any of these areas has brought more understanding to you about Kingdom operation and your relationship with God, then it becomes your responsibility to learn more with your own study.

On the subject of Covenant alone it must be remembered that the Abrahamic Covenant is not the only covenant detailed in the Old Testament. We see a rainbow in the sky after a rain. It was placed there by God as a remembrance of a covenant made with Noah. Moses operated in Covenant with God by an oath which was also considered a covenant.

I have found 12 different covenants that God made with men on a formal basis in the Old Testament. The purpose for these mini-studies and the ones to come is to prepare us for living in the Kingdom, or the Spirit, while still remaining physically on this earth. A learning process is required to take up residence in a foreign land and become a fully functional citizen of that country. We need to learn the language and the way to structure the sentences within the language. In the Kingdom, the language is Love and the grammar is Covenant. In addition, we would need to learn social skills that will allow relationships to form properly. The Kingdom principle of relationships is contained in the need to relate personally rather than through religious practices. In addition, in any society, the way a person is named, addressed or titled is important to understanding a critical element of socialization.

Protocol is basic to the understanding of interactions between groups of people. A close relation to protocol is the concept of “chain of command.”

The military would not be a functioning unit without a chain of command.

Authority that is not handled properly within a chain of command becomes unmanageable. In the coming section we will take a close look at Spiritual Authority—or the Kingdom Chain of Command—and the form and function of the Tabernacle as it relates to our personal method of interaction with God. These two subjects will end the areas of operation we needed to cover to learn the process by which we will become functioning Kingdom citizens.

We find true freedom from confinement when we are able to operate in the Spirit as a spiritual being who lives in a body and has a soul. Remembering our discovery of the difference between the written forms of Christ Jesus (referring to organizational concepts) and Jesus Christ (referring to the more personal aspect), we will begin to consider the concept of Spiritual Authority, or the chain of command required for operation within the Kingdom of Christ Jesus. Then we will consider the Tabernacle as a form designed to lead us into worship, which is the method of Kingdom communication within the Kingdom of Jesus Christ.

Matthew 7:28-29 NIV

Matthew 7:28-29 NIV 28 When Jesus had finished saying these things, the crowds were amazed at his teaching, 29because he taught as one who had authority, and not as their teachers of the law.

Am I gaining more insight and helpful information to help me understand more about Kingdom Living? When I consider how difficult it would be for a man to move to China from Texas, is it any wonder that it would take quite some amount of education to properly equip him for life as a Chinese citizen? If I imagine a large man from Texas walking around in China wearing a ten gallon hat and cowboy boots with flip-up sunglasses and a leather belt with his name on the back, can I visualize how I have been in a similar situation as I brought the trappings of this world into the Kingdom without any training on Kingdom operation or its principles? Can I list some of the World System things that I have brought with me that I can no longer hold on to? What do I need to pack up and send back home as I move into Kingdom Living?

264

A

2 Timothy 2:15 KJV

s we begin these last two studies it should be noted here that the material related to Spiritual Authority—the Kingdom’s Chain of Command—and the Tabernacle—our Worship Mode 1—will be covered at a different pace from those just completed. Entering into each day with thanksgiving and praise should now be a normal practice.

Taking the Bible and following up with independent study to both verify and qualify the day’s message should also have become a common practice. If these habits have become a part of your behavior then the challenge to delve deeper into each of the upcoming subjects will be well-grounded. In order for mature development, a person needs to learn how to dig for the truth on his own. Once a person does a study for himself, the principles become livable. At this point, I believe any one of you who is still working through this journal is ready to take on the responsibility of feeding yourself rather than having to be spoon-fed.

With this in mind, the subjects of Spiritual Authority and the Tabernacle will be covered like a flat stone being skipped across a glassy pond.

Searching the depths and the application will be up to you.

In the following study of Spiritual Authority there are several points that should be considered before jumping into the concept with both feet.

First, Spiritual Authority for our study will consider only those elements that are connected with the Kingdom’s Chain of Command. There are individuals who, upon hearing the title “Spiritual Authority,” associate it with the practice of casting out demons and taking territory back from Satan. These are valid topics, but they are a different concept. Second, we will be using as our reference a book by Watchman Nee entitled Spiritual Authority. Before we begin it is important for us to review a little about Watchman Nee.

The theological influence of Watchman Nee (English for Nee To-Sheng), went much further than his own close circle of influence; not only in his native country of China but also in other countries. He changed his name to Watchman Nee because he saw it symbolize someone that stayed up in the middle of the night to awaken men of the coming of Christ (this information is from the introduction to the book Spiritual Authority.)

7-2

It is an uncommon treat to read and study any of the works by Nee, who died in 1972. His works are all translations, and many, like Spiritual Authority, were reconstructed from notes. A notation inside Spiritual Authority says that the message in it was delivered to workers in Kuling, Foochow, China, in 1948. After all this time, Nee’s book remains the definitive literary work on the subject of Spiritual Authority.

2 Timothy 2:15 KJV Study to shew thyself approved unto God, a workman that needeth not to be ashamed, rightly dividing the word of truth.

15

Is it possible for me to obtain a copy of Spiritual Authority by Watchman Nee? Who can I ask to send me a copy? Can I search different avenues from those I have thought about before in order to increase my ability to reach beyond my confining issues into the outside world for assistance?

Do I need to set up some kind of connections that will enable me to gain materials through proper channels? With materials like this available through Amazon.com, can I put in a request with someone in authority to add this book to their library so many can have access to it?

265

7-3

W

e will begin our study of Spiritual Authority in the same manner in which Nee begins his book: with a long series of quotes from the Bible. If we let the Bible speak for itself and just read the scriptures, we can see that any explanation that follows is just applications of the words.

These verses will be referred to often in this section, so keep them handy for easy access.

Romans 13:1-7 Everyone must submit himself to the governing authorities, for there is no authority except that which God has established. The authorities that exist have been established by God. 2Consequently, he who rebels against the authority is rebelling against what God has instituted, and those who do so will bring judgment on themselves. 3For rulers hold no terror for those who do right, but for those who do wrong.

Do you want to be free from fear of the one in authority? Then do what is right and he will commend you. 4For he is God’s servant to do you good. But if you do wrong, be afraid, for he does not bear the sword for nothing. He is God’s servant, an agent of wrath to bring punishment on the wrongdoer. 5Therefore, it is necessary to submit to the authorities, not only because of possible punishment but also because of conscience.

6 This is also why you pay taxes, for the authorities are God’s servants, who give their full time to governing. 7Give everyone what you owe him: If you owe taxes, pay taxes; if revenue, then revenue; if respect, then respect; if honor, then honor.

1

Romans 13:1-7 Hebrews 1:3 NIV Isaiah 14:12-14 NIV Matthew 6:13 NIV Matthew 26:62-64

Hebrews 1:3 NIV The Son is the radiance of God’s glory and the exact representation of his being, sustaining all things by his powerful word.

After he had provided purification for sins, he sat down at the right hand of the Majesty in heaven.

3

Isaiah 14:12-14 NIV How you have fallen from heaven, O morning star, son of the dawn! You have been cast down to the earth, you who once laid low the nations! 13You said in your heart, “I will ascend to heaven; I will raise my throne above the stars of God; I will sit enthroned on the mount of assembly, on the utmost heights of the sacred mountain. 14I will ascend above the tops of the clouds; I will make myself like the Most High.”

12

Matthew 6:13 NIV And lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from the evil one.’

13

Matthew 26:62-64 NIV 62 Then the high priest stood up and said to Jesus, “Are you not going to answer? What is this testimony that these men are bringing against you?” But Jesus remained silent. The high priest said to him, “I charge you under oath by the living God: Tell us if you are the Christ, the Son of God.” “Yes, it is as you say,” Jesus replied. “But I say to all of you: In the future you will see the Son of Man sitting at the right hand of the Mighty One and coming on the clouds of heaven.”

Upon reading these verses how many times did I hear myself saying, “Yeah, but?...” I will take my marking pen and highlight the phrases that inspire rebellion within me. Can I recognize that my friendship with the world system will offer an alternative to Kingdom principles as a means to calm my rebellious spirit? Oops, there it is! This rebellion may result in a fleshly act, but the rebellion is IN MY SPIRIT! 266

Power=Acts, Authority=God Himself

7-4

A 1 Samuel 15:23 KJV

throne is a piece of furniture upon which a reigning monarch sits when he is ruling his kingdom. He uses his own power and authority as well as delegated power and authority to accomplish Kingdom business.

Nee says: The acts of God issue from His throne and His throne is established on His authority...and all physical laws of the universe are maintained by his authority. Hence, the Bible expresses it as “upholding all things by the word of His power” which means upholding all things by the word of the power of His authority. For God’s authority represents God Himself whereas His power stands only for His act. Sin against His power is more easily forgiven than sin against authority because the latter is a sin against God Himself. God alone is authority in all things; all the authorities of the earth are instituted by God. Authority is a tremendous thing in the universe—nothing overshadows it. It is therefore imperative for us who desire to serve God and to know the authority of God. (pg. 10)

Watchman Nee has the uncanny ability to catch enormous amounts of spiritual understanding in just a few words and phrases. Let’s look at only four concepts contained here: 1. God’s power and His authority are two different things. 2. The whole universe is held together by His authority and sin against His authority has different consequences than sin against His power. 3. His power represents His acts. 4. REBELLION AGAINST GOD’S AUTHORITY IS REBELLION AGAINST GOD HIMSELF! 1 Samuel 15:23 KJV 23 For rebellion is as the sin of witchcraft, and stubbornness is as iniquity and idolatry.

We may try to ignore the cautions of Pastor Nee, but we cannot escape the Biblical verse that point blank declares that rebellion is the same as witchcraft. Since the choice is to operate by Kingdom principles in order to live a spiritual life or to operate in agreement with Satan, it is no wonder that God’s word calls rebellion witchcraft.

Now that is serious!

How serious is this issue of God’s authority to me, personally? It is likely that I have lived most of my life without any understanding of Spiritual Authority. How much can I expect to have to deal with in order to align myself within this Chain of Command under God as Commander in Chief of the Kingdom? Does the concept of circumcision of the heart take on a new dominion as I attempt to align myself correctly in God’s Kingdom? Am I likely to discover pieces of my fleshly nature that tend to cling to me? Will I need to cut away parts of my fleshly existence as I move more into Kingdom living? Can I determine to stop at every rebel yell of my Spirit to examine the root of the rebellion?

267

7-5

I

n order to understand the implications of rebellion against God’s Authority, we need to review the origin of Satan. When God created Satan he was an archangel. In fact, He was the supreme creation of God at that time. Satan was the worship leader in Heaven. BUT, he set himself up against God. When he was cast out of heaven, a third of the angels went with him because he was so charismatic and rebellion is so powerful.

Isaiah 14:12-15 NIV How you have fallen from heaven, O morning star, son of the dawn! You have been cast down to the earth, you who once laid low the nations! 13You said in your heart, “I will ascend to heaven; I will raise my throne above the stars of God; I will sit enthroned on the mount of assembly, on the utmost heights of the sacred mountain. 14I will ascend above the tops of the clouds; I will make myself like the Most High.”

15 But you are brought down to the grave, to the depths of the pit.

Isaiah 14:12-15 NIV Ezekiel 28:12-17 NIV

12

Ezekiel 28:12-17 NIV You were the model of perfection, full of wisdom and perfect in beauty. 13You were in Eden, the garden of God; every precious stone adorned you: ruby, topaz and emerald, chrysolite, onyx and jasper, sapphire, turquoise and beryl. Your settings and mountings were made of gold; on the day you were created they were prepared. 14You were anointed as a guardian cherub, for so I ordained you. You were on the holy mount of God; you walked among the fiery stones. 15You were blameless in your ways from the day you were created till wickedness was found in you. 16Through your widespread trade you were filled with violence, and you sinned. So I drove you in disgrace from the mount of God, and I expelled you, O guardian cherub, from among the fiery stones. 17Your heart became proud on account of your beauty, and you corrupted your wisdom because of your splendor.

12

Nee points out that the first passage is an account of Satan’s trespass against God’s authority, while the second emphasizes his trespass against God’s holiness. He puts it this way: To offend God’s authority is a rebellion far more serious than that of offending God’s holiness. Since it is a matter of conduct, sinning is more easily forgiven than rebellion...Satan’s intent of setting his throne above the throne of God was the thing which violated God’s authority; it was the principle of selfexaltation. The act of sinning was not the cause of Satan’s fall; that act was but the product of his rebellion against authority.

It was the rebellion which God condemned. (pg. 10-11)

Therefore, the first principle of understanding spiritual authority comes by learning the concept that rebellion against God’s authority is the founding principle of Satan’s kingdom. The World’s System is based on the principles of self-exaltation and rebellion against the power and authority of God. The theme song of this Worldly Kingdom headed

by Satan is a song made famous by Frank Sinatra, both in music and lifestyle, Frank crooned, “I did it my way.”

If I rebel against authority, am I applying the principles of the World’s System and Satan’s kingdom to my life? Do I have attitudes in my life that reflect rebellion? How determined am I to do things my way at all cost?

268

U Romans 13:1-7 NIV

pon initial inspection, most of us settle quickly into the recognition that God’s authority is supreme, and we shrink from wanting to usurp or rebel against any of His authority. Smart, aren’t we? However, upon closer inspection we discover that the chain of command brings us into conflict with His delegated authority. Remember the verses from the Book of Romans we read at the beginning of this discussion?

7-6

Romans 13:1-7 Everyone must submit himself to the governing authorities, for there is no authority except that which God has established. The authorities that exist have been established by God. 2Consequently, he who rebels against the authority is rebelling against what God has instituted, and those who do so will bring judgment on themselves. 3For rulers hold no terror for those who do right, but for those who do wrong.

Do you want to be free from fear of the one in authority? Then do what is right and he will commend you. 4For he is God’s servant to do you good. But if you do wrong, be afraid, for he does not bear the sword for nothing. He is God’s servant, an agent of wrath to bring punishment on the wrongdoer. 5Therefore, it is necessary to submit to the authorities, not only because of possible punishment but also because of conscience.

6 This is also why you pay taxes, for the authorities are God’s servants, who give their full time to governing. 7Give everyone what you owe him: If you owe taxes, pay taxes; if revenue, then revenue; if respect, then respect; if honor, then honor.

1

When we begin to assess rebellion vs. authority in our own lives, most of us jump up on a stump and say something like “Well, what about authority that is unjust?” We should begin to notice that rebellion brings about just that reaction. Rebellion carries with it an immediate defensive body posturing, haughtiness in the eyes, and we find ourselves perched upon some higher ground from which to evaluate the message. We seriously need to begin to recognize this reaction within ourselves for what it indicates.

Nee says: In serving God we must not violate authorities, because to do so is a principle of Satan. It is possible to stand with Christ in doctrine yet stand with Satan in principle. (pg. 11) Those who are set up by God are to exercise authority for Him. Since all governing authorities are ordained and instituted by God, they are meant to be obeyed. (pg. 62)

This is a hard one for many of us because often the authority placed over us is not just. The incarcerated person has a keen sense of this problem.

As Nee has said, this is not a submission to authority that will ever come from the flesh but must be made by the Spirit. If we ever want to have the abundant life promised by Christ, this submission to authority must be dealt with. Remember reading the words of Paul in the Book of Romans that he was imprisoned many times at the hands of unjust officers for offenses of which he was innocent.

Do I dare try to associate with those in authority over me without the defense of rebellion? I will reread Romans 3-5 and write out how the instructions apply to me and my situation.

269

7-7

H

uman government is not perfect. There is always going to be the influence of Satan and his World System upon any human government. Human government was not established until God handed it over to Noah. Up until that time, man’s governing and rulership was to be over creation, not each other (Gen 9:6). Through Moses, God delivered specific instructions for such governing, including ones like Exodus 22:28.

Exodus 22:28 NIV

Exodus 22:28 NIV 28 “Do not blaspheme God or curse the ruler of your people.”

Today each governing entity has its own laws. In the case of a person visiting a foreign nation, when he is in that country, he is subject to the laws of that nation, not the one of his origin. We must always be aware of what authority is placed over us in any situation so that we will know how to act. The principle of government was based upon the concept of rewarding the good and punishing the bad.

Nee says: In spite of the fact that some powers do exalt evil and suppress good, they have to resort to distortion by calling the evil good and the good evil. They dare not come out openly and declare that the evil person is exalted because of his wickedness while the good one is chastened because of his goodness. (pg.63)

It is inevitable that we will be confronted often, if not daily, by the appearance of good being exchanged with evil. One of the big messages of the World’s System is one that states “If everyone is doing it, it can’t be all that wrong.” Expect by becoming a hermit, a person living today can hardly live without being bombarded with the message of the World System that is constantly set against the authority of God. When we fight for position over a wicked person in an authoritative position, we are not allowing ourselves to be subjected to the authority placed in the position. However, if we desire to live a victorious life it cannot be done in rebellion to God’s authority.

Daily I am confronted with this conflict. I will write down at least two people with whom I am currently dealing who make it difficult for me to discover how to live under their rule without violating God’s authority vested in them. Each day for a week I will ask God to show me how to deal with myself in a manner that will place me in a more favorable position with Him. Can I begin to not react in rebellious ways? When I determine to not allow rebellion to rise up in me, can I learn to just let it run its course inside me and not get set loose?

270

T Acts 5:29

here are two more institutions outside of government that need to be addressed in this brief overview of Spiritual Authority. One is the church and the other is the family. In order to have a proper view of these two institutions, it is imperative to understand first that it is God Himself who has delegated authority through both the church and the family. As we already know, there is no perfect earthly government. Neither is there one without wickedness in powerful places. The church and the family are institutions for the delegation of God’s authority, but they are both subjected to wickedness in high places. It is our job, however, to look at these institutions through spiritual eyes that will allow us to stay out of rebellion when dealing with the people involved. We must remember that rebelling against God’s authority is rebellion against God. The World’s System will tell us that if the people and institutions set up by God are not perfect, then they do not deserve our submission. However, it is God’s position to deal with the manner in which a person exercises the authority delegated to him. It is not up to us. There are times when the authorities over us place us in peril of either our physical or spiritual lives, and at those times God will direct our paths. When in dire situations, this divine direction will come from God to those who have developed a habit of respecting authority. This relationship thing with God is nice to have until we come to the place of death, and then it becomes a necessity. We become desperate. Most people will submit to the wisdom of the world as it speaks treason that sounds good to their flesh before they allow themselves to hear directly from God. As an earthly counterpart, this would be seen as going over someone’s head, or ducking the boss, or even as a trick. These are not practices that will help an individual, in either the military or corporate community. Neither is this acceptable behavior for Kingdom people. Whether in the world, the church, or the family, we must be extremely careful in taking a stand against delegated authority.

7-8

Nee Says: The whole New Testament stands behind delegated authority. The ONLY [emphasis mine] exception is found in Acts 5:29 when Peter and the apostles answered the Jewish council which forbade them to teach in the name of the Lord Jesus. Peter answered by saying “We must obey God rather than men.” This was due to the fact that the delegated authority here had distinctly violated God’s command and trespassed against the Person of the Lord. Such answers as Peter’s can only be given under this particular situation.

In all other circumstances we must learn to be subject to the delegated authorities. (pg. 74) Acts 5:29 NIV 29 Peter and the other apostles replied: “We must obey God rather than men!

Upon considering the result of Peter’s statement, we can see that this is a dire message to send. When we read the rest of the story we find that, because of their actions, the ruling members of the Sanhedrin became furious and determined to put the apostles to death! Only a single dissenting voice spared their lives. However, they were flogged before being set free. Defying delegated authority always carries with it a severe penalty.

Have I ever weighed the impact of my rebellion against delegated authority? Can I identify consequences of my rebellion? Are my decisions based on worldly concepts or Godly ones?

271

7-9

T

he church as an institution through which the authority of God is delegated is not a new concept, but in today’s world the image of the victorious church has been damaged due to the rising notion that man can have a viable relationship with God on his own terms. There was a song that was popular in the 70s that expressed this “lone ranger” concept. It went like this: “Me and Jesus got our own thing going. Me and Jesus got it all worked out.” With the acceptance of this individualistic attitude, the church began to decline in its power. As we have just discovered, God’s acts are a reflection of His power. It should be noted that every truth of the Word of God will have a counterfeit initiated by Satan. The truth of God’s desire to have a personal relationship with us becomes perverted by Satan with the “Me and Jesus got it all worked out” application. When we understand the Chain of Command structure of the Kingdom, we can easily understand Satan’s twisting of a truth. Within the concept of Spiritual Authority there is a line through which the directions of God are passed. The church is intended to provide that organization today.

For reference purposes, let’s take a quick look at God’s previous plans to transmit His vision to His people.

Genesis 1:26-28 Genesis 9:1-2 Exodus 19:6

1. Adam and Eve were instructed to be fruitful and multiply and to take dominion over the earth and subdue their enemies (Genesis 1:26-28).

2. After the Flood, Noah was given the same direction, to be fruitful, multiply and take dominion—or exercise authority (Genesis 9:1-2).

3. In Abraham’s case, the 70 families mentioned in Genesis 10 represented the nations of that day. Abraham and his descendants were called to be a blessing to the nations.

4. The nation of Israel was intended to be a kingdom of kings and priests unto God. In Exodus 19:6, they were supposed to build an earthly dwelling place for God and were directed to exercise God’s authority through their kings and take dominion and subdue other nations.

5. The church is God’s instrument or organization on the earth today with the same mandate. The church has been given the familiar directive as king and priests of the Kingdom.

Priests minister to Him in worship and praise. Kings extend God’s kingdom by subduing the enemy and advancing the Kingdom.

Regardless of the problems we discover within the church, it is important for us to remember that the church is the organization through which God has chosen to administer His authority.

Do I need to consider my attitude toward the church as I understand it? I must remember that Pastor Nee said this is not a submission to authority that comes from the flesh but must be made by the Spirit. Can I allow myself to address The church without any hostility? Is it possible that there is more to God’s idea of The church than I have thought?

272

T Matthew 16:18 NIV Matthew 18:15-17 NIV 1 Corinthians 6:19-20 NIV

he word “church” is derived from the Greek word “ecclesia.” The word actually means, “the called out ones.” It is interesting that, in our New Testament record, we find only two references to Jesus using the exact word “church.” There are two concepts of the church that are valid, and each of the two is represented in these two instances. One valid concept of the church is that of a worldwide church or universal church. The universal church is made up of all the names written in Heaven. This group is made up of those living today along with those who have already completed their earthly journey. Jesus speaks of the church in its universal context in Matthew 16, verse 18.

7-10

Matthew 16:18 NIV And I tell you that you are Peter, and on this rock I will build my church, and the gates of Hades will not overcome it.

The local church is the present in-time expression of individual parts of the universal church. Jesus also spoke about this aspect of the church and we can find His words recorded in Mathew 18, verse 17.

18

Matthew 18:15-17 NIV “If your brother sins against you, go and show him his fault, just between the two of you. If he listens to you, you have won your brother over. 16But if he will not listen, take one or two others along, so that ‘every matter may be established by the testimony of two or three witnesses.’ 17If he refuses to listen to them, tell it to the church; and if he refuses to listen even to the church, treat him as you would a pagan or a tax collector.

Jesus’ instructions in the above verses refer to the administration of discipline to someone who has fallen. It is clear that the church is an instrument through which restoration is ministered. God gives each specific church a directive. We call this plan the “Vision of the House.” We could continue into this study and develop many books and charts on this subject, but for our journal it is important for us to understand that God releases His power, His anointing, His purpose and His presence through channels, and expresses Himself through the chain of command that we call Spiritual Authority. The church, both the universal as well as the local church, is the vehicle through which God speaks today. We may need to maturely consider what we hear being taught and expressed through what we call the church today, but as we grow in our relationship with God and Christ Jesus we will develop an ability to discern the spirits behind the façade. There is one additional concept concerning the church that we need to address, and that is the church is made up of people. The people are the temple, not the building.

15

1 Corinthians 6:19-20 NIV 19 Do you not know that your body is a temple of the Holy Spirit, who is in you, whom you have received from God? You are not your own; 20 you were bought at a price. Therefore honor God with your body.

The church has a two-fold purpose in the world. It is intended to be the habitation of God on this earth and it is supposed to manifest His presence to the world.

Does any of this information change or add to my concept of “the church?” Can I accept that God’s expression of His authority and power is to be manifested through the church? What is the price for rebellion against this fact?

273

7-11

T

he church is not a place for the display of perfect people. It is through the restoration of the most imperfect that God is able to show His greatness. Because the church is made up of healed, delivered and set free individuals who have been redeemed from the very pit of Hell by our Kinsman Redeemer, we can each rejoice greatly in that redemption.

The word redeem means to obtain the release or restoration of, as from captivity, by paying a ransom. Redemption is the act of having been redeemed. It is our incorrect notion derived from the World’s System, and trusting our own unredeemed vision in our thoughts, to believe that every one in the church is supposed to be perfect. This kind of thought pattern can be directed right back to its instigator, Satan.

One of the tactics of Satan is to turn the truth just enough to make it appear as correct. In the church, it is Christ who is supposed to be perfect—NOT US. In the last verses of the Book of Zephaniah there is a superb description of the church. When reading these verses, we need to remember that Zion is a name for God’s chosen people that was used in the Old Testament and before Christ ascended into Heaven after His resurrection. When we read the term Zion in the scriptures, it refers to the church in New Testament times.

Zephaniah 3:16-20 KJV

Zephaniah 3:16-20 KJV In that day it shall be said to Jerusalem, Fear thou not: and to Zion, Let not thine hands be slack. 17The LORD thy God in the midst of thee is mighty; he will save, he will rejoice over thee with joy; he will rest in his love, he will joy over thee with singing. 18I will gather them that are sorrowful for the solemn assembly, who are of thee, to whom the reproach of it was a burden. 19Behold, at that time I will undo all that afflict thee: and I will save her that halteth, and gather her that was driven out; and I will get them praise and fame in every land where they have been put to shame. 20At that time will I bring you again, even in the time that I gather you: for I will make you a name and a praise among all people of the earth, when I turn back your captivity before your eyes, saith the LORD. 16

I have reprinted the above scripture from the King James translation because it is important for you to have as close a representation to the original text as possible in order to get the full impact of these verses.

The church, both the universal, local and personal temple of the body, is made up of those who have been struck down but are now rising.

When we are wounded, we either will die or be healed. Most of us who heal carry scars. Some scars are huge and visible, while others may only be superficial, but there are scars nonetheless. When observing the battle-tested warriors returning from war, there is always evidence of the battle written on their maimed and scarred bodies. No, the people of the church are not supposed to be perfect; God is. HE has redeemed all those who have been struck down by the efforts of life, and called them out of their tragedy into a group of people who may be disfigured but transformed into His likeness. They are the lame and limping ones.

It is through these chosen people which God desires to show Himself powerfully as praise unto Himself.

Can I relate to the lame and limping one called out to become praise unto Him? Can I get hold of this idea of the church? Can I become proud to be a lame and limping one or a redeemed child of God? Can I begin to let go of the old Satanic idea of the church as a group of hypocrites who just pretend to be perfect and better than anyone else? Do I dare embrace the victorious real church?

274

T Exodus 20:12 NIV

he next group through which God extends His authority is the family.

Is it any wonder that the family and the church are under so much attack today? As a primary foundation of the Kingdom, it is an obvious focus point for an enemy attack. Satan has been playing havoc with the minds of people and brought a deceptive understanding about the church into the conscious minds of men. The tearing apart of the family unit is another strategy of this ancient enemy of God’s Kingdom. Any time a strong enemy can find a weakness in its adversary, he would be foolish not to advance upon that point. The point of weakness that Satan has found and is using to his advantage is our own desire to be in control. The result of our resistance to any idea of submission becomes a strength that the enemy uses against us. There are so many scriptures about family organization that it is impossible to miss its importance.

However, whenever proper family relationships are discussed, there is another of those immediate withdrawals behind haughty eyes and folded arms. Rebellion is obvious once it is identified. While working inside prison, I discovered that the family unit has been eroded in the United States to a point where there is a large segment of the population with no direct connection to a family of any kind. The concept of “father” must be restored in order to take the first steps toward understanding the meaning of God as a Father. There has to be an understanding, at whatever level a person can begin, that God’s delegated authority is intended to be passed down through the family. For those without any earthly counterpart, the church family can become a substitute. Those who have only known an earthly father as one who is not worthy of any respect can learn to accept God as their Father. However, for one to apply the subtitle, he must come to terms with the purpose of the original. It is impossible for a substitute to function outside of the limits designed for the first. A substitute teacher cannot come into a classroom and function properly without filling the role of the full-time teacher.

They can take up space and count students, but they cannot function as a substitute for the real thing unless they know the subject and classroom form of the primary instructor. In addition, if the students do not respect the authority in the primary teacher, they will not suddenly give allegiance to the substitute. Therefore, it becomes our primary responsibility to understand the delegated authority of God in a family in order to be able to appropriate the blessing intended when we must draw from a substitute.

7-12

Exodus 20:12 NIV “Honor your father and your mother, so that you may live long in the land the LORD your God is giving you.

When one of the Ten Commandments addresses the honor due to parents, it is a very strong indication that this is an important concept to God. Notice that the commandment does not say anything at all about whether the parent is worthy or not.

Is this a hard one for me? Is my inability to honor my mother or father tied in any way to unforgiveness? Do I suffer from wounds and scars or open sores from my parents? Do I dare believe that even though I am scarred and sometimes bleeding, God can heal me and that my scars can be badges of honor in the Kingdom? It is my rebellion and dishonor that is not attractive. I do not have to be perfect. God rejoices over me if I am lame and limping. Why do I continue to cling to my rebellious and dishonoring attitude?

275

7-13

T

he Biblical concept of wifely submission to her husband is another concept that Satan has had a heyday with. The concept that the husband can be a tyrannical ruler over his family and that the wife must submit to his every action, whim, and demand is absolutely not Biblical in principle. If we read the scripture from which this demented concept is derived, we will find that the instruction is not directed entirely toward the wife.

Ephesians 5:22-33 NIV

Ephesians 5:22-33 NIV 22 Wives, submit to your husbands as to the Lord. 23For the husband is the head of the wife as Christ is the head of the church, his body, of which he is the Savior. 24Now as the church submits to Christ, so also wives should submit to their husbands in everything. 25Husbands, love your wives, just as Christ loved the church and gave himself up for her 26to make her holy, cleansing her by the washing with water through the word, 27and to present her to himself as a radiant church, without stain or wrinkle or any other blemish, but holy and blameless. 28In this same way, husbands ought to love their wives as their own bodies. He who loves his wife loves himself. 29After all, no one ever hated his own body, but he feeds and cares for it, just as Christ does the church— 30for we are members of his body. 31“For this reason a man will leave his father and mother and be united to his wife, and the two will become one flesh.”

32 This is a profound mystery-but I am talking about Christ and the church.

33 However, each one of you also must love his wife as he loves himself, and the wife must respect her husband.

Anyone who is afraid of the Biblical mandate of submission should take all of the scriptures that are written about this subject and see if he can find any indication whatsoever, directly from the entire passage, that indicates that the wife is to submit to ungodly activity or dangerous treatment. The indication is very strong that the husband is first charged to be a certain type of person to which the wife will gladly submit.

It is God’s intent for the family to be a conduit for the release of His authority. A family may be a mess, but that does not mean the position of parent or husband is not to be honored. The Word of God links the relationship between Christ and His church to that of a husband with his bride. For us to understand what is encompassed in such an image, we must align our own image with that of God’s image, rather than limit it to our own understanding.

Suppose a propane gas pipeline is laid from a tank to a cooking stove inside a house. Now, suppose after the line was installed that some vandal came along and twisted the line letting kinks and pinholes get into it. When the house becomes occupied, it will not be long before the stove does not work correctly. If the line is left unattended, the situation will worsen until there is a large explosion. Does that explosion mean that the line was not intended to carry the gas smoothly? Does the explosion indicate that the stove was not designed properly? Think about it … the pipeline was designed and installed correctly. The stove is not at fault. It was the work of a vandal that twisted the installation. Can I look beyond the explosion in my family and see that the intent of the family has been invaded by vandals?

276

W Psalm 119:17-18 NIV

e read things in the Bible that tell us that we should be experiencing the authority and power of God in this world today. Much disillusionment has crept into our thinking because we see only flares of the flame or explosions. To make matters worse, we then fall for the message of the world that says that because of the visible evidence, we should blame the church, the family, or specific people for the malfunction. This journal is for the purpose of helping individuals learn to “see”, or evaluate situations correctly.

If we look at the situation with our natural eyes and evaluate it with our natural minds, it will seem obvious that the problem rests in individuals, the family, or the church.

7-14

Psalm 119:17-18 NIV “I will obey your word. 18Open my eyes that I may see wonderful things in your law.”

17

In this verse we can discover that there is a difference between seeing in the natural and seeing through the Spirit. Without first coming to the point of obedience to the Word, we will not be in a position to see in the spirit. The first thing we need to do is recognize that the Word tells us plainly that God desires to exercise His authority and release His power into the earth through His interaction with men. God has set up the organization of the family and the church as His pipeline through which He intends to exercise His authority and power. With the indwelling of the Holy Spirit, the believer becomes the embodiment of the concept of Emmanuel.

(Remember from our lesson on the names of Christ [6-29] that Emmanuel means God with us.) In the New Testament times, this concept is expressed as “Christ in you the hope of glory” (Col 1:27).

Let it suffice to say for this part of our discussion that it is not God, the individual, the church, or the family that is at fault. A vandal has come in the night and twisted, kinked and punctured the line. If we can ever straighten out and repair the line, the flow of authority and power will be uninterrupted and not diverted. If we do not see the manifestation of Christ operating as it is described in the Bible, perhaps we need to sincerely search for the problem. If we continuously examine individuals, the church, people in authority, and the like, we will never discover that the vandal has been at work on the pipeline and has caused the flame to be quenched or rage out of control. In either case, the new house with a kinked and punctured gas line has a stove that is intended to supply heat to nourish the family. However, it appears that the stove is undependable and dangerous, when in reality it has nothing to do with the stove itself.

I will make a list today of one person, one family problem, and one complaint against the church that has me focusing on them as the source of the problem. I will finish the following question with a concise, simple idea. If God is this loving God, then why does He allow ___________________________? Then I will look at what I have written and ask God to show me how my focus on these issues requires redirection in the light of my understanding that I share a common enemy with whom I have been in disunity.

277

7-15

F

ocusing on the real problem is critical to finding a solution. In the example of the house with the vandalized gas line, we can easily see that we could replace the stove time and time again. We could change manufacturers and maintenance companies. We can become so focused on the “bad stove” that we just abandon cooking at home altogether—BUT THAT DOES NOT FIX THE PROBLEM OR THE GAS LINE! If we can come into obedience to the Word of God, it will help us focus our attention on the real problem.

When we focus on the weaknesses and failures of individuals, we are focused exactly where Satan would have us focus. If we could ever “see” with the eyes of the spirit, we would recognize that even the vilest person is under the same attack that we are. God wants to have a correct relationship with each person. He desires it so much that Christ was willing to pay the price for our redemption, even for the vilest person.

Romans 5:6-8 NIV

Romans 5:6-8 NIV 6 You see, at just the right time, when we were still powerless, Christ died for the ungodly. 7Very rarely will anyone die for a righteous man, though for a good man someone might possibly dare to die. 8But God demonstrates his own love for us in this: While we were still sinners, Christ died for us.

When different peoples and nations discover that they are engaged in a battle against a common enemy, even the most diverse cultures can become united in battle. In order for spiritual authority to operate, we, as individuals, must come to a place of agreement with the Word of God. This agreement is the first step toward obedience.

Once we agree in the infallibility of the Word, we can begin to take control of our thoughts in order to align our actions with things that we come to understand as a result of a spiritual process rather than by natural means.

Can I take the items I listed yesterday and attempt to visualize that I share a common enemy with the entities with which I am at odds? If I can see that it is Satan and his World System that has put the kinks in the line, do I dare refocus my aggression toward this vandal instead of toward the people and organizations that I have on my list?

278

A 1 Corinthians 12:14-31 NIV

nother term used for “the church” is “the Body of Christ.” After His ascension, Jesus followers became joined into more than just a rag-tag group of people. Jesus told the disciples that when He departed He would send the Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit unified the individuals into one group that became the manifestation of the Body of Christ. The church is to be the conduit for the Authority of God. The church is, in actuality, the Body of Christ. Paul explains this mystery to the church at Corinth in the following manner:

7-16

1 Corinthians 12:14-31 NIV 14 Now the body is not made up of one part but of many. 15If the foot should say, “Because I am not a hand, I do not belong to the body,” it would not for that reason cease to be part of the body. 16And if the ear should say, “Because I am not an eye, I do not belong to the body,” it would not for that reason cease to be part of the body. 17If the whole body were an eye, where would the sense of hearing be? If the whole body were an ear, where would the sense of smell be? 18But in fact God has arranged the parts in the body, every one of them, just as he wanted them to be. 19If they were all one part, where would the body be? 20As it is, there are many parts, but one body. 21The eye cannot say to the hand, “I don’t need you!” And the head cannot say to the feet, “I don’t need you!” 22On the contrary, those parts of the body that seem to be weaker are indispensable, 23and the parts that we think are less honorable we treat with special honor. And the parts that are unpresentable are treated with special modesty, 24while our presentable parts need no special treatment. But God has combined the members of the body and has given greater honor to the parts that lacked it, 25so that there should be no division in the body, but that its parts should have equal concern for each other. 26If one part suffers, every part suffers with it; if one part is honored, every part rejoices with it. 27Now you are the body of Christ, and each one of you is a part of it. 28And in the church God has appointed first of all apostles, second prophets, third teachers, then workers of miracles, also those having gifts of healing, those able to help others, those with gifts of administration, and those speaking in different kinds of tongues. 29Are all apostles? Are all prophets? Are all teachers? Do all work miracles? 30Do all have gifts of healing? Do all speak in tongues? Do all interpret? 31But eagerly desire the greater gifts.

People in leadership are not just doing a job but are acting as God’s delegated authority. Referring back to a serious concern about spiritual authority rests in the fact that rebellion against God’s authority is rebellion against God. Nee says: Do not be afraid to use this as ground to “argue with” the word.

Argument can be the first step toward obedience because we develop a heart felt “why.”

If an individual holding a leadership position misuses his delegated authority, or allows his power line to become kinked, we are to honor the position and the individual because we do not want to dishonor God’s authority. It is our position to honor what God says to honor. Leaders will be judged on their leadership. We will be judged on our ability to follow.

Does any part of my confinement illustrate the point that the body should function at the direction of the head without question? Does my heart beat at obedience to a law or as directed by my head? What disruption in my personal freedom can I use as evidence that when all the parts do not function correctly, the whole body suffers?

279

7-17

W

hen we understand that we are on a journey, it makes the trip more enjoyable. It is typical for children to begin to ask if they have arrived at the destination of a trip within a few miles of their departure. “Are we there yet?” As children, instead of mature people of the Kingdom, we desire to have arrived when the journey has just begun. The ability to recognize our position on a route requires maturity and experience. Learning to trust the map and knowing the relative time required for completion of the trip will significantly help us relax during the process. Watchman Nee writes about the plan of God and helps us with a map to understand the response: ”No, we are not there yet. Just be patient. We will be soon.”

1 Corinthians 13:11 NIV

Nee says: …God will work in His people until the relationship between Christ and the church fits the same pattern as the relationship between God and His Christ. God must continue laboring until we obey Christ as Christ obeys God. The first phase of God’s work is to make Himself Christ’s Head. The Second phase is to make Christ the Head of the church. God will work until we obey His will instantly without being disciplined by the Holy Spirit. The third phase is to make the kingdom of this world the kingdom of our Lord and of His Christ. The first phase has already been accomplished; the third is yet to come. Today we are in the middle phase.… Upon our shoulders rests the responsibility of manifesting authority. (pg. 78)

The enemy that fights against the advancement of The Kingdom of God would have us focus our attention on the third phase and keep us whining, “Why aren’t we there yet,” so that we never find our position of authority and power for the task at hand. Obedience needs to become a heart issue. It is the circumcised heart that can act in maturity without being influenced by the flesh. There is a story about a boy who was corrected at the dinner table by his parents for kicking his feet against the chair. In obedience he stilled his feet and an appearance of obedience followed but later the boy told a friend, “I was sitting still on the outside, but I was kicking on the inside.”

1 Corinthians 13:11 NIV 11 When I was a child, I talked like a child, I thought like a child, I reasoned like a child. When I became a man, I put childish ways behind me.

I have already come to understand that the battle between the Kingdom of God and Satan’s World System is raging for control of my mind. Has obedience to God’s direction become a function of my heart, or is it still only connected with my outward compliance to a rule? How difficult is it for me to honor God’s delegated authority?

How difficult it is for me to honor human beings who have been placed in a position of authority?

280

T

he dilemma over obedience to and the honoring of wicked leadership is addressed directly by Pastor Nee’s references to our scripture of the day:

Acts 5:29-32 NIV

7-18

Acts 5:29-32 NIV 29 Peter and the other apostles replied: “We must obey God rather than men! 30The God of our fathers raised Jesus from the dead—whom you had killed by hanging him on a tree. 31God exalted him to his own right hand as Prince and Savior that he might give repentance and forgiveness of sins to Israel. 32We are witnesses of these things, and so is the Holy Spirit, whom God has given to those who obey him.”

Nee says: When they were forbidden by the council to preach the gospel they kept a submissive spirit throughout the trial; even so they continued on with the Lord’s commission. They did not disobey with quarrels and shoutings, they only quietly and softly dissented. There absolutely neither should be a word of slander nor an attitude of insubordination toward the governing authorities. One who knows authority will be soft and tender. He will be absolute in his submission both in his heart, his word and his attitude. There will be no sign of harshness or rebellion.

Remember that, in making the choices to address delegated authority in a Godly manner, it may be very costly. Just because we choose to do the right thing does not mean that we will not suffer undesirable consequences in the natural. However, with every victory of the Spirit over the flesh, we advance God’s Kingdom.

Can I see that, even though there may be a high price for taking a proper stand against obedience to a delegated authority, there is also a high price to be paid for dishonoring that same authority? How important is it for me, personally, to choose to disobey delegated authority? Does this knowledge help me to develop a compliant attitude without requiring me to submit to wickedness?

281

7-19

M

any of us have suffered greatly at the hands of parents who, themselves, did not understand spiritual principles and lived entirely at the mercy of the ruler of the Worldâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s System. When we can identify the vandal who kinked the pipeline between God and our parents we can start to sympathize with their plight. By understanding that they were blinded and bound by the same enemy to their spirits as we were, it opens the door to forgiveness.

Because of the power that flows directly from God through the door of forgiveness, the enemy Will do anything in his power to make us want to slam it shut every time it is cracked open.

Pastor Nee gives us the following insight into this obedience and honor dilemma as it relates to the parent/child relationship: Submission is absolute, while obedience may be a matter of conscious. Should parents compel you to go (to a place or take an action that is undesirable yet not contrary to Godâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s explicit direction) then you should go. If they do not insist, you are free not to go. God will deliver you from your environment if you as children maintain the right attitude.

This is a hard teaching for many, even those who are not dealing with forced confinement and who suffer greatly because of the effects of being the children of particular parents. Problems in our lives seem to track us like wolves in the night and can be traced directly to situations that can be laid at the feet of our parents. There are three things that I want to point out from this instruction by Nee.

Hebrews 12:14 NIV

1. Obedience and submission is not the same thing.

2. Our parents may have acted in a most ungodly way, but in the end it falls on each of us to accept responsibility for correcting our own attitude.

3. Deliverance from the effects of the environment is available from God.

Hebrews 12:14 NIV Make every effort to live in peace with all men and to be holy; without holiness no one will see the Lord.

14

Deliverance from the effects of the environment becomes dependent upon my submitted attitude. Do I need to work on my attitude toward my parents? Can I separate my need for submission to the authority vested in them from my need for obedience to their commands?

Who is ultimately responsible for my attitude in the here and now concerning the authority vested in my parents? Can I understand that I must respond to the delegated authority God gave to my parents?

How does this help me make corrections in my attitude?

282

T James 4:7 NIV

here is no possible way to cover the subject of Spiritual Authority in the time available in the first run though this journal. Perhaps on subsequent adventures, as you redo these pages, a deeper study can be made. The importance of this Spiritual Authority issue is of such significance that I cannot figure how anyone can expect to operate as a Kingdom person or live as a spiritual being without a keen sense of this subject and daily application of the principles.

So far, we have just barely touched this immense subject of critical importance to our ability to walk in the Spirit or live an abundant Kingdom life. At the beginning of this venture into the study of Spiritual Authority it was noted that the combination of the names Christ Jesus usually reflected the administrative character of God as He interacts with man. If we can come to an acceptance of the dire need for a mature desire to become part of the administration of God’s Kingdom here on this earth, then we can find that the contact between Christ Jesus and us is through the appropriation of God’s authority and power, flowing through our lives. For that to happen, we must get the kinks out of the delivery system. We need to refocus our aggression on the enemy and his gang that have been throwing kinks and breaks in the system since the Garden. In summary, let me share the following organizational chart for your consideration.

7-20

This is huge oversimplification, but it is a start. In order for us to be able to experience the power of God, we must submit our selves—our Wills, minds, emotions, actions and reactions to the Authority of God Almighty.

God’s Authority

Logos The Word Rhema

Human

The Church

Personal

Government

Body of Christ

Temple of HS

Family

James 4:7 NIV 7 Submit yourselves, then, to God. Resist the devil, and he will flee from you.

When I changed my citizenship from the World’s System to God’s Kingdom, did I fail to learn that the Kingdom functions on the Authority of God? What is the first step I need to take in order to get myself in the proper line of this flow of Authority? Is there one authority figure that I can practice on for a start? Do I have any friends who understand this process well enough to help me learn proper submission in this area of my life?

283

7-21

T

here are further divisions into each of the four primary areas of authority we have discussed. The topic, as it relates to the personal (temple of the Holy Spirit), will be discussed in the last chapters. For now we will study the methods that God uses to funnel His authority and power into the world through men. Many people, even those who have been church-going, dedicated followers of Christ, have failed to understand even the most basic principles of Kingdom operation and Spiritual Authority. The deficiency is primarily due to a lack of knowledge.

Hosea 4:6 NIV

Hosea 4:6 NIV 6 My people are destroyed from lack of knowledge.

That is why, the church, individual Christians, and the families appear to be deficient while human government appears out of control. Human governments that are not operating under Godâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s direction become weak, powered by self-seekers. Godâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s power and authority are in place and fully functional. It is the chain of command, or not adhering to Spiritual Authority, that is at fault. Therefore, it is important for us to discover this line and do what we can to un-kink it so both power and authority flow freely.

We must understand the principles of Kingdom operation in order to function in the Kingdom. The military structure offers a good pattern for understanding the release of authority and power through levels of vested delegated authority. Without understanding the chain of command, a soldier in the military will continuously be bumping up against authority instead of allowing it to be used to its greatest advantage. In addition, the military teaches men of all ranks to honor the positions above them, regardless of their feelings about the individual. A private stops and salutes a major because of the uniform and position, regardless of the character of the individual wearing the uniform. If he does not, he will be charged with insubordination and face court martial. If the insubordination is not rectified he can even find himself in prison or released from service dishonorably. The military gives us a clear picture of how the authority vested in the president as Commander-in-Chief is passed into the hands of solders in the field for the release of power. Within the military, it is easy to understand that a pilot flying an F-18 carrying devastating firepower at supersonic speeds must release that power only as directed and without concern for his own whims. The fighter pilot cannot go around just hitting any target he wants to just because he thinks a certain jeep might have an enemy in it. If he does such a thing he will be disciplined and most likely relieved of command. Spiritual Authority is designed to work on some of the same principles. The Almighty God has a plan for advancing the Kingdom into the world. For us to be able to exercise that power ourselves, we must be under His authority. To be fit for His service we must understand how the instructions for operation get passed to us. In addition, if we are to be trusted with the power, He must know that we are capable of handling it under His control.

If I am going to be a Kingdom person and set apart for service, I must consider how I relate to the Head. Do I need to change my mode of operation? Have I been acting like a rogue F-18 pilot in Godâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s Kingdom?

Is the power that is vested in me under proper command?

284

R Romans 8:7-8 NIV

epentance seems like one of those hoity-toity words until it begins to take on a character that comes from understanding its connection to Spiritual Authority. Repentance is not just the recognition that we have to change our direction and move into a different one. True repentance comes from our desire to fly the F-18. However, if we are going to carry all that fire power effectively against a well-trained enemy, we will need many course corrections in our training and operations to accomplish that goal. If we cannot respond properly to the correction, we will not get the assignment. That is what repentance is all about. Yes, repentance means making a change in direction. However, repentance is not just an action for the momentary. If we stop kicking the table on the outside, but continue to kick on the inside, we are not making a course correction.

I facilitated a group of mature Christian women who are housed in a prison unit in Texas. During a discussion of repentance, one of the women made a statement that caught the heart of the subject. She said that real repentance begins with the Holy Spirit. She said that even if we want to repent we cannot do it until the Holy Spirit has brought us to the place of repentance. Furthermore, she said that unless the Holy Spirit acts first, our change of direction is only accomplished in the flesh and the change will not last. If we notice the implications of this understanding, we will be on the verge of maturity in the area of repentance. It is God who wants to release His authority and power through us. If we desire to have that authority delegated to us, it will bring us into a place of correction by the Holy Spirit. As Watchman Nee has said, submission to Spiritual Authority cannot be done by the flesh. It can only be accomplished in the spirit.

7-22

Romans 8:7-8 NIV The sinful mind is hostile to God. It does not submit to Godâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s law, nor can it do so. 8Those controlled by the sinful nature cannot please God. 7

Repentance may be defined as a change of direction, but in practice, it encompasses a great deal more. In our study of Spiritual Authority, we have already had many opportunities to experience the conflicts with submission that our worldly concepts, inaccurate teachings, and undisciplined minds have with the correcting message being sent by the Holy Spirit. Repentance, or a change of direction, comes first from the instructing directive of the Holy Spirit. Sooner or later, our desire to become that effective F-18 pilot overrides our desire to act like an individualistic rogue. It is from our desire to match the goals set for us by God, and our response to the orders issued by the Holy Spirit, that brings the course correction. We can then identify the behavior as repentance.

The enemy would like us to continue to believe that repentance is our natural reaction to punishment that comes from not being good enough.

True repentance comes from our response to the Holy Spirit when He gives us correction and instruction so that we can become a trustworthy instrument for delegation of His authority and the releasing of His power.

What is it that I really want in life? Do I really desire to be a powerful Kingdom person? Do I want to remain as I am now, or do I want to become a trusted instrument for the release of Godâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s power in the earth? Is my old concept of repentance being altered by my desire to step into the ready room? Is it the stepping into the room that becomes repentance, or is repentance necessary before stepping into the room?

285

7-23

A

repentant heart and a compliant attitude are keys to submission to authority. Repentance is dependent upon a focus fixed on becoming all God intended. A compliant attitude allows us freedom of diverging opinions while honoring the positions and the process without judgment of others. In doing a self examination check, let’s take each of the four main branches of delegated power and see where we may need some correction in our own position. At the outset, we must accept that our judgment of how the people or the organization itself managing its responsibility is not to become the point of correction. The question is, how am I doing? Let’s start with government. That should be easy, right? When we consider government, let’s start with the governing entity that has the closest contact with us at the present time. That could be a hospital director, a warden, our boss at work, or any other system that we would like to choose.

Matthew 8:5-10 NIV

Pastor Nee says: We are not to choose whom to obey, but to learn to be subject to all governing authorities. (pg. 116)

In Mathew 8, we have a record of a centurion who understood the military line of authority and applied it to spiritual authority.

Matthew 8:5-10 NIV 5 When Jesus had entered Capernaum, a centurion came to him, asking for help. 6“Lord,” he said, “my servant lies at home paralyzed and in terrible suffering.” 7Jesus said to him, “I will go and heal him.” 8The centurion replied, “Lord, I do not deserve to have you come under my roof. But just say the word, and my servant will be healed. 9For I myself am a man under authority, with soldiers under me. I tell this one, ‘Go,’ and he goes; and that one, ‘Come, and he comes. I say to my servant, ‘Do this,’ and he does it.” 10When Jesus heard this, he was astonished and said to those following him, “I tell you the truth, I have not found anyone in Israel with such great faith.

A key phrase here is the centurion’s statement that he could accept the authority of Jesus because he himself was a man under authority.

One of the reasons that Kingdom power is not being displayed as we would like to see it is because too many individuals want to wield the power but are not under authority themselves.

How have I been associating with the governing authority over me?

Have I been in a compliance mode? Do I have a repentant heart? Will I allow the Holy Spirit to speak to me through the pages of this journal?

Is resistance and rebellion a factor? Am I taking a stand to uphold my importance or God’s importance?

286

W John 19:7-11 NIV

hen being confronted by wickedness in high places and injustice that is administered through governmental authority, it is important for us to remember that Jesus, Himself, faced just such circumstances. Jesus was innocent under Jewish rule but was banished with the label of heretic. He was innocent under Roman law yet was crucified by the same law. As we follow Jesus through his confrontation with the illegal meeting of the Sanhedrin, to Herod’s court. and back to Pilate for final judgment, we see a perfect model of one who submitted to the authority because He recognized that God was the supreme authority. He understood this business about delegated authority. At this time Jesus had the ability to act within His own authority and call a halt to the proceedings at any moment.

Even until His death on the cross, He had the ability to change the course of history and save Himself. This business of Jesus’ ability to exercise His authority only as directed by His Father, God, is critical to Jesus’ ability to sit on the throne in Heaven. If we follow the story carefully with this in mind, we will notice that Jesus did not even answer the charges of the Romans, but He did answer the Jewish counsel. Through this behavior we can understand the difference in the measure of rule that He gave to the separate governments. He only answered to the powers He recognized as controlling agencies.

When He is returned to Pilate for final Roman sentencing, He has a personal conversation with Pilate. In this conversation, Jesus is not answering the charges publicly but is addressing Pilate’s desire to come to personal terms with Jesus.

7-24

John 19:7-11 NIV 7 The Jews insisted, “We have a law, and according to that law he must die, because he claimed to be the Son of God.” 8When Pilate heard this, he was even more afraid, 9and he went back inside the palace. “Where do you come from?” he asked Jesus, but Jesus gave him no answer. 10“Do you refuse to speak to me?” Pilate said.

“Don’t you realize I have power either to free you or to crucify you?”

11 Jesus answered, “You would have no power over me if it were not given to you from above. Therefore the one who handed me over to you is guilty of a greater sin.”

Our model for Kingdom operation in this world looks directly at the human being who is about to pronounce the death sentence upon him and says, “You would have no power over me if it were not given to you from above. Therefore the one who handed me over to you is guilty of a greater sin.”

Recognizing God’s vested authority, and our submission to it, becomes the basis for our own measure of rule. We cannot be given a place to reign in the Kingdom without knowing who is really in charge and developing the ability to see beyond the natural into the Spiritual.

Do I deal with the governmental authorities in my life out of reverence for God’s position, or do I strive to exercise my measly power against a giant, unjust system ruled by corrupt people? The way I decide on this matter will make the difference in how much of God’s authority and power He can trust me with. Perhaps I should begin to rethink my position.

287

7-25

R

egardless of the instrument of authority, when we are confronted with the issue of compliance or rebellion, we must consider that rebelling against authority is rebelling against God. The lessons we learn while complying to the people who administer governmental authority over us can apply as we progress into more intimate relationships, such as the family and the church.

Psalm 73:7 NIV

Pastor Nee says: If any one of His children is independent and self-reliant, not subject to God’s delegated authority, then that one can never accomplish the work of God on earth.… Each and every child of God must look for some authority to obey so that he or she may be well coordinated with others. Sad to say, though, many have failed at this point.… There is no one who is fit to be God’s delegated authority unless he himself is under authority. (pg. 116)

The whole point of learning about this subject of authority is so that we can become expert, battle-ready commanders in the field ourselves.

In order to become a Top Gun, the fighter pilot must develop superb flying skills, but remain in submission to command. In order to become a commander of others, a person must first learn to be under authority. A general who orders others into battle at some time in his career learned how to execute the orders of another. It is our desire to become mature and be able to make a difference in the world. That maturity is what drives us to respond to the Holy Spirit’s direction and correction. When we choose repentance over rebellion, we progress toward being entrusted with a greater measure of authority. The enemy has built nests of wrong thinking in our minds.

If our minds were free of these patterns of wrong thinking, we would clearly see the advantage of repentance and compliance.

Psalm 73:7 NIV From their callous hearts comes iniquity; the evil conceits of their minds know no limits.

7

Iniquity, as we have seen, is simply wrong thinking. The verse here tells us that a calloused heart and iniquity go hand-in-hand. If we ever want to become properly fitted for Kingdom living, we must determine to free ourselves of wrong thinking and come into a compliant mode through the door of repentance. Even as we remain in our stubborn resistance to the actions required for submission, slowly we begin to realize that any sane person would eagerly desire to be a Kingdom person with the power and authority of God evident in their lives. It is the pursuit of this desire that will empower us to overcome iniquity as we discard the thought patterns placed there by the adversary of God’s Kingdom. These thought patterns are referred to in the Bible as strongholds. The power of God is the only thing that can break strongholds.

As I practice recognizing that it is God’s authority I rebel against when I rebel against the governmental authority placed in my life, am I gaining insight into the strongholds within myself that fight against change in my attitude?

288

O Romans 8:14-17 NIV

nce a beachhead is established on enemy territory, the army can begin its push inland against the entrenched enemy. All it takes is for us to just embark on the unfamiliar shore and plant our flag. I have repented. I am going to follow Christ. The banner over me is faithfulness and I will not turn back. I am gaining ground as I accept the principles of Spiritual Authority, and I am becoming compliant in my attitude toward governmental authority over me. Yeah! Yeah!

Let’s all raise our guns in a salute to the commander! Then we turn the corner and smack right into the concept that God’s authority is also expressed through the family and its members. Surely not, God! Certainly not my family! However, the Kingdom of God has joined us together with Him as sons and daughters and relates with us as family rather than slaves or servants. Surely this indicates how important the family structure is to Him.

7-26

Romans 8:14-17 NIV Because those who are led by the Spirit of God are sons of God. 15For you did not receive a spirit that makes you a slave again to fear, but you received the Spirit of sonship. And by him we cry, “Abba, Father.” 16The Spirit himself testifies with our spirit that we are God’s children. 17Now if we are children, then we are heirs-heirs of God and co-heirs with Christ, if indeed we share in his sufferings in order that we may also share in his glory.

14

When I was growing up, I had a wise mother, who told me something about honoring parents that helped me grow in wisdom as I matured in life. She would say to me:

“You do not owe me anything. You do not owe me changing your life to take care of me. You do not owe me money or social position. You do not owe me agreement on ideas. BUT you do owe me your respect.”

As a child I could not understand the difference between respect and obedience. I was an adult with children of my own before I fully appreciated how I could differ dramatically in opinion from my mother and yet hold her in the highest respect. The main reason that the family is in such a sorry state in today’s world is because too many members of too many families have chosen to live their individual lives without the understanding of Spiritual Authority. Generational curses have been allowed to flourish in this rebellious community. We have no control over others, but we do have control over ourselves. As it relates to Kingdom living, there are two aspects of family that are critical to our understanding. One is that since God has established family structure as a means for us to understand our Kingdom Relationships, it is imperative that we do not bring our earthly methods of operation into the Kingdom family. The other is the reverse: that we should be learning Spiritual Authority and applying it to our earthly family.

Let me think about each of my family members. I will write the name of each one beside their position. I will write a brief description of how I relate to, or what I feel about each one of them. Then I will take my list and ask God to show me how to honor their position as a separate thing from the person. I will write out what God shows me about each.

289

7-27

T

he Bible gives instructions for proper family relations and a significant amount of printed material is dedicated to the subject. It is an inescapable fact that God has plans which He intends to carry out through people within the context of family.

Many prison chaplains will agree that the population on their units has far less people of the Jewish faith than of others. They usually will attribute this loose statistic to the fact that within the Jewish community there is a significant connection within the context of family. Sociologists who study demographics and society agree that the lawlessness and other associated ills evident in America today stem from the widespread breakup of the family. Family is the cohesive material of a society. The very fabric of our lives is woven together by familial connection. The rise of gang activity is attributed to the failure of the family as humans search for reconnection in groups that fill the need of family. Inmates within a unit form relationships that mirror that of family. When something that is this important to our well-being has been fractured as dramatically as the family, how is it possible to fix what has gone wrong?

Matthew 19:26 NIV Luke 18:27 NIV Mark 9:23-24 NIV

Matthew 19:26 NIV 26 Jesus looked at them and said, “With man this is impossible, but with God all things are possible.”

Luke 18:27 NIV 27 Jesus replied, “What is impossible with men is possible with God.” Mark 9:23-24 NIV 23 [Jesus said:] “Everything is possible for him who believes.”

24 Immediately the boy’s father exclaimed, “I do believe; help me overcome my unbelief!”

When we look at an impossible situation we must remember that with men, or by means available through the World’s System or natural methods, a resolution may be impossible. But with God, or by applying Kingdom principles and operating in agreement with God—through the Spirit—all things are possible.

No one said that responding to an increased awareness of Spiritual Authority was going to be easy! Because the concept has been so misunderstood by some church groups and misused by others, it is difficult to find proper guidance in this area.

If there is a battle raging between Satan and his World System and God and His Kingdom, does it not make perfect sense that the enemy would attack this authority issue with fierceness? What battles do I fight in my own mind over the issues of honoring a family member with whom I may have serious issues?

290

T Psalm 140:4-5 NIV

here is a vast difference between honoring a person and respecting that same person. One of the traps the enemy has set for us is in the area of allowing us to recognize that serious problems continue to exist within relationships, even after we have done what was necessary on our parts to “fix” the relationship. The enemy uses the same trap to snare us with the issue of forgiveness. Here is how it works. The enemy has dug a huge pit in our path. It is located right in the middle of the trail, but we do not see that it is there because it is so well hidden. The trap door is covered with branches and earth so that we do not see it. When we come into agreement with God concerning a relational issue and determine to put Kingdom principles into practice, that is when we will come across the trap.

You see, deciding to forgive someone or to honor them is a decision that we make and only we can carry out. IT HAS ABSOLUTELY NOTHING TO DO WITH THE RESPONSE FROM THE OTHER PERSON.

It is normal for us to cling to the belief that if we do the right thing then suddenly this relationship will become everything we desire for it to be and it will “be fixed.” This is an incorrect assumption. Our expectations in this area set us up for falling into the trap. We gain a victory in the forgiveness or honoring area and start off on the trail with this wrong assumption hanging from our belt. Then when we are faced with a blatant confrontation by the individual with whom we had been hoping for reconciliation, our incorrect assumption becomes the trigger for the trap. One minute we think we are standing on solid ground, and the next we are in the pit crawling around looking for a way out. In the pit, we are swamped with thoughts that would drown our faith and belief in God’s Word. We are in an enemy trap, and there is nothing but World System knowledge all around. In the pit there is this resounding voice that says, “Well that didn’t work, did it? How can you possibly believe all that Spiritual Authority and forgiveness stuff? Look what just happened. You are lucky just to be alive after that. Besides, you will have to trust or respect these people before you will be successful. If they are not trustworthy or respectable then you don’t need to honor or forgive them. It’s their move now. You did your part. Look where that forgiveness stuff got you!”

There are two concepts here that are extremely important. One is that if we know where the trap is, we are less likely to fall into it. The other is when we hear those familiar words running through our heads we can recognize that we are already in the pit of the enemy. We may have fallen so hard into the trap that we feel as if we got the breath knocked out of us, but by the taunting words of the enemy, we can recognize we are already in the hole that has been dug for us. If we find ourselves in an enemy trap, we must concentrate all our efforts on getting out of the trap. We cannot even argue with the voices until we are clear of danger.

7-28

Psalm 140:4-5 NIV 4 Keep me, O LORD, from the hands of the wicked; protect me from men of violence who plan to trip my feet. 5Proud men have hidden a snare for me; they have spread out the cords of their net and have set traps for me along my path.

Do I allow myself to become trapped because of my own expectations? Can I learn the principles of honor and forgiveness without letting my expectations become the thing that triggers the trap door? As I am learning to walk in the spirit, can I learn not to fall into the enemy’s traps?

291

7-29

T

rust and respect are earned qualities. In order to trust or respect another person, that other person must earn your trust or respect. In the same manner, to earn the trust and respect of another, we must be trustworthy and respectable. These qualities in a relationship take time to build and even more time to rebuild once a break has occurred. Most people do not realize that once a trust is broken, it takes a long time for the individual to regain what was lost. This is the reason that so many relationships that begin with good intentions of rebuilding fall into ruin even with good counseling. It is very important to understand that just because we have chosen to forgive, that does not mean that we will forget.

You see, forgiveness is what we are called to do, even if we cannot forget. What happens is that as we learn to live by Kingdom principles and apply God’s word to our situation, gradually the sting will go out of the memory. However, just because we decide to forgive or to honor a person, the relationship will not automatically become good. A good relationship requires work on all parts not just one. When we decide to honor or forgive someone, we should expect them not to change. Then we would not be a target for the enemy and find ourselves at the bottom of the pit so often. Our decision to live by Kingdom principles and follow God’s Word will bring out the opposition. Remember in the first few chapters of this journal we spent quite a bit of time learning to control our thought patterns, train our emotions, and refuse to have conversations in our minds with those friendly spirits. As we learn more about what it takes to live as citizens in this Kingdom, we will need to re-apply those lessons at a different level. This information about Spiritual Authority is so important that the enemy Will stir up all the old dogs that he can, and if he can get our emotional herd kicking up enough dust, we might just give up. We must be determined not to give in but to become victorious. The only way out of the trap once we fall into it is to look to the Lord and refuse to listen to the accusations of the enemy. Remember that Satan’s name means accuser.

Psalm 25:14-15 NIV

Psalm 25:14-15 NIV The LORD confides in those who fear Him; He makes His covenant known to them. 15My eyes are ever on the LORD, for only He will release my feet from the snare.

14

Knowing that the trap is already set will help us to avoid it. Avoidance is better than escape.

Can I learn to separate my honoring of family members from my need to have them to be honorable people? It may be important for me to want my family to become stable, but it is more important that I become settled in the knowledge that I am the only person that I can change. My decision to honor my parents or parental figures in my life, regardless of whether they are worthy, is my decision alone. Am I going to learn to operate by Kingdom principles or continue to follow the rules of the World’s System?

292

T Isaiah 55:8-9 NIV

he World’s System has so infiltrated the units of human relationships that God intends for the release of His authority and power, that it will not be easy to locate help in this area. The spiritual principle that will help us operate as Kingdom citizens is submission.

Oops—here is that awful word again. We may be able to apply the principle in our lives better if we gain a proper understanding of the Word. Strong’s Concordance, along with the Greek-Hebrew Dictionary, is a great help in understanding key words used in the Bible. The reason that we shrink from the word submission is because the World’s System has defined it for us in the past. We have become so accustomed to life in that other Kingdom that it is difficult for us to shed ideas that are connected to it. Submission: let us have a look at what this word means from a Biblical viewpoint.

Our word is a translation of a Greek one. The Greek, tasso, carries a far different meaning from the way the world defines submission.

According to the Strong’s Concordance/Greek-Hebrew Dictionary, the term tasso means “to bring under orderly control.”

7-30

tasso (tas’-so); a prolonged form of a primary verb (which latter appears only in certain tenses); to arrange in an orderly manner, i.e. assign or dispose (to a certain position or lot). (Biblesoft’s New Exhaustive Strong’s Numbers and

Concordance with Expanded Greek-Hebrew Dictionary, Copyright 1994, Biblesoft and International Bible Translators, Inc.)

The orderly control we want to employ is found in the line of Spiritual Authority. The reason we want to submit is to begin to have access to the authority of God and see His power manifest in our lives. We want to be in order so that God can be in control.

Submission, forgiveness and honor are concepts that are not in the least attractive in the natural. The World’s System has twisted the definition of these concepts. Upon examination of how we define these concepts, it may lead us to the location of a major vandalized kink in the power line.

Isaiah 55:8-9 NIV 8 “For my thoughts are not your thoughts, neither are your ways my ways, declares the LORD. 9As the heavens are higher than the earth, so are my ways higher than your ways and my thoughts than your thoughts.”

Submission. We want to be in order so that God can be in control…what a concept.

How does the definition of submission, as translated from the Greek word tasso, change my concept of submitting to God’s direction and honoring the positions that He has chosen for the chain of command in His Kingdom? How is submission in this context a power play instead of an indication of weakness? How much would I really like to see the Power of God operating through me personally? Is my acceptance of the definition of the World’s System the source of my own iniquity or wrong thinking?

293

7-31

W

e did not choose our parents. Neither did we choose the family to be the conduit for delegated authority from God. He did. That should be enough information for us to be able to make a decision to submit to God, honor our parents, and forgive those with whom we have serious issues. Forgiveness is another of those concepts that remains twisted by the World’s System. In the most basic terms, forgiveness simply is the canceling of debt. It is not tied with anticipated behavior changes by the other person. It does not mean that the one doing the forgiving must act as if the person at fault has suddenly become faultless. It simply means, “I refuse to hold you accountable to me. I refuse to require that you pay me back. I release myself of the desire to get even. It helps tremendously if, while we are working on this change in our own hearts, we begin to visualize that the break in the relationship has been caused by a common enemy. That other person acts the way he does, says the things he says and believes the things he believes because of Satan’s actions and the influence of the World’s System. It helps to remember that at one time we too, we were citizens of that other world. We, too, were bound by the same slavery and served the same ruler. When we understand that we share a common enemy, it makes it easier to pray for the release for those still held captive. Our prayers for others begin to take on an entirely different quality. In the Bible the church is called the Bride of Christ. There are many instances where the relationship between husband and wife is used to demonstrate how the relationship with Christ is with His church. In reverse, it also shows a proper relationship between husband and wife. About this complicated issue, Nee says:

Ephesians 5:22-24 NIV Ephesians 6:1-3 NIV Exodus 20:12 NIV

God has set up His authority in the home … God has set the husband as the delegated authority of Christ, with his wife as representative of the church. It would be difficult for the wife to be subject to her husband if she did not see the delegated authority vested in him by God. She needs to realize that the real issue is God’s authority, not her husband’s. (pg. 65)

Wives are told to submit to their husbands (Eph 5:22-24), and children are instructed to obey their parents (Eph 6:1-3). We are instructed to honor our parents (Ex:20:12). These instructions do not sit well with those who have come into the Kingdom from the World’s System. We must learn different methods of operation if we are to become fully functioning citizens of The Kingdom today.

Ephesians 5:22-24 NIV 22 Wives, submit to your husbands as to the Lord. 23For the husband is the head of the wife as Christ is the head of the church, his body, of which he is the Savior. 24Now as the church submits to Christ, so also wives should submit to their husbands in everything.

Ephesians 6:1-3 NIV Children, obey your parents in the Lord, for this is right. 2”Honor your father and mother”—which is the first commandment with a promise— 3”that it may go well with you and that you may enjoy long life on the earth.”

1

Exodus 20:12 NIV “Honor your father and your mother, so that you may live long in the land the LORD your God is giving you.

12

By clearing my mind of the worldly concepts that I have brought into the Kingdom, can I begin to understand more clearly how to define submission, forgiveness, and honor? Can I begin to understand that it is not the principles that are at fault? It is our attempts to apply Kingdom principles to life in the World’s System that produces chaos. I will look up each scripture listed for today and read the entire passages surrounding them. Then I will write out a brief description of how I can apply the Word to my situation. I will remember that the goals of this task cannot be accomplished in the natural, but that they require a spiritual action.

294

N 2 Timothy 3:16-17 NIV 1 Corinthians 12:27-28 NIV

ow that we have the pattern for Spiritual Authority mapped out, let us go on to the area of Spiritual Authority expressed through the church. A person would naturally think that if this authority concept is working anywhere, it would be seen in the church. Oops, there is another one of those Kingdom ideas expressed through the World’s System view. The way we can identify the root of this thinking process is to follow where it leads.

It seems reasonable on the surface, but it leads right into the trap.

Once we buy into that thinking, we discover we are surrounded by those voices again. “Well, you don’t see it working do you? Then it cannot be right. After all, God is in control isn’t He? Where is all that power you expected to see? Don’t see it? God must be a fake, etc., etc.” We have to take God’s Word for just what it is—the Word of God. He has set up the church as His Bride. He plans to express His awesome power through the church. He delegates His authority to the church to be administered by people. Ah ha! There is the rub. It is not God, but the people who have the problem. The message of the enemy always focuses our attention onto God being wrong and the need for people to take control. It becomes a control issue.

7-32

2 Timothy 3:16-17 NIV All Scripture is God-breathed and is useful for teaching, rebuking, correcting and training in righteousness, 17so that the man of God may be thoroughly equipped for every good work.

The church, as we have seen, is a group of people who have pledged allegiance to Jesus Christ. Each agrees that Jesus paid the price for their personal sin, thereby becoming reconciled to God. Too many of these same people then sit down to wait for some future trumpet to sound that would usher them into the presence of God in a time when victory will reign. No wonder the church looks powerless. All scripture is useful so that each person can become equipped for Kingdom life NOW. The blame for powerlessness resides with the individuals who have not caught the vision of a victorious thurch under the leadership of Jesus Christ, alive and well on planet earth today.

16

1 Corinthians 12:27-28 NIV 27 Now you are the body of Christ, and each one of you is a part of it. 28And in the church God has appointed first of all apostles, second prophets, third teachers, then workers of miracles, also those having gifts of healing, those able to help others, those with gifts of administration, and those speaking in different kinds of tongues.

Do I dare allow my thought process to be washed of the worldly ideas about how the church should function? Can I begin to look upon Christ’s glorious Bride and make an attempt to find out what it is that God sees in the organization that perhaps I have overlooked? I will write down at least three statements that describe what I think about the church. I will then test these thoughts to find the root. What part of “God has appointed…” do I not understand, as it applies to the organization of His church?

295

7-33

I

f God appointed, who do we think we are to reject the appointment? It is easy to see that there are numerous times when God’s appointed leaders did not function in perfect unity with Him. Perhaps the most flagrant abandonment of adherence to direction can be seen in the example of Caiaphas, who was the High Priest during the time when Jesus was crucified.

Matthew 26:3-4 NIV 3 Then the chief priests and the elders of the people assembled in the palace of the high priest, whose name was Caiaphas, 4and they plotted to arrest Jesus in some sly way and kill him.

Matthew 26:3-4 NIV John 11:47-53 NIV

John 11:47-53 NIV 47 Then the chief priests and the Pharisees called a meeting of the Sanhedrin. “What are we accomplishing?” they asked. “Here is this man performing many miraculous signs. 48If we let him go on like this, everyone will believe in him, and then the Romans will come and take away both our place and our nation.” 49Then one of them, named Caiaphas, who was high priest that year, spoke up, “You know nothing at all! 50 You do not realize that it is better for you that one man die for the people than that the whole nation perish.” 51He did not say this on his own, but as high priest that year he prophesied that Jesus would die for the Jewish nation, 52and not only for that nation but also for the scattered children of God, to bring them together and make them one. 53So from that day on they plotted to take his life.

Caiaphas was not only the High Priest but he was a leader of the lynch mob that brought Jesus to judgment. However, it must be noted that even during this time God used the words of the High Priest to prophesy about the eternal purpose of Jesus. Here was a room full of hot-headed men bound on destroying Jesus and His influence. Right in the middle of the rumble Caiaphas stands up and says, “You know nothing at all! You do not realize that it is better for you that one man die for the people than that the whole nation perish.”

When we consider the leaders set before us in the church, we must remember that it is God who designed the church for the purpose of being His body in this earth. If God can speak through Caiaphas, He can speak through any of His appointed people. The purpose of the church is to allow God’s Word to become alive and usable today. We need to recognize that it is our part to honor what we are supposed to honor and let ourselves be open to what God has to teach us.

Have I been judgmental of the church and its leadership? Is it possible that if I listened a bit more closely I could hear the voice of God speaking through the mouths of people who I have judged unworthy? Is it possible that if I looked for God in people, I would be more likely to find Him there?

296

T 2 Timothy 3:16-17 NIV

he church is an organization that has a specific purpose. The church is to be a place where the weak can become strong. It is a place where God’s directions are heard. It is a place where people can develop through training, reproof and correction applied by The Word. The church is also a place for healing of the spirit and deliverance of the soul. However, all of these activities focus on the single purpose of allowing the Body of Christ to be manifested in this world today.

7-34

2 Timothy 3:16-17 NIV All Scripture is God-breathed and is useful for teaching, rebuking, correcting and training in righteousness, 17so that the man of God may be thoroughly equipped for every good work.

16

The purpose is “so that the man of God may be thoroughly equipped for every good work.” The church has not been designed

by God as a place for His Kingdom people to sit down and rest in comfort while waiting for some distant trumpet. The church is designed for such a time as this. The church is to function as the Body of Christ to help people learn to live a full and abundant life, even in the midst of confinement. The church can be likened to a fitness center. There are those that use weights to strengthen the muscles. Others focus on stretching exercises. Some are centered upon aerobics for overall fitness. There are also centers for rebuilding the body after accident or disease. These are usually called therapy or rehabilitation centers. When choosing a fitness program, the goal is clearly defined. The work schedule is drawn up for the sole purpose of developing a body that will function properly and have both strength and flexibility in its movement. Most people do not join a fitness center and take their milkshakes and hamburgers into the gym and sit around and watch others workout.

The church is a sort of fitness center for the spirit. God’s authority is administered through the church. That means that God speaks to us through the church. His officers are there to help us get fit for service. If we ever want the power of God to be evident in our own lives, we absolutely must submit to Spiritual Authority. God can only release to us the amount of authority with which He can trust us. It is not our place to judge the fitness level of our coach.

What attitudes can I recognize in me that resists wanting to be a member of a local church? Do I realize that becoming connected to the body will help me receive instructions from the head?

297

7-35

T

hrough the church, we learn what God is speaking to us through church leadership. He has a plan that will stretch and strengthen us for His service. Many have trouble identifying with the church while being confined. However, there is a church wherever there are two or more gathered together in His name.

Matthew 18:20 NIV

Matthew 18:20 NIV 20 For where two or three come together in my name, there am I with them.”

The Greek word koinonia is the word most often used during Bible times to identify a gathering of believers. Koinonia denotes fellowship. The 21st century church has taken on a different appearance from those early days. The first century church was a gathering. If it is possible for us today to belong to a local church, then it is important that we locate a body in which we can obtain direction and education. However, for those who are suffering confinement, the search area may be limited. The important thing for a confined person is to understand that the church is the Body of Christ. In order to become properly connected to the Body, a person may need to make a personal search. An example: the chapel and the resident chaplain on a prison unit represent the church in that community. When there is no other choice, it becomes important for the inmate who is serious about Kingdom living to support and be a part of whatever is happening in the Chaplaincy department. Without any organization, or a Christian Chaplaincy program, there can still be Koinonia, or a gathering of believers.

In my confined situation, I may not be able to select a local church to become a part of. What choices do I have? What choices do I have in regard to a church? What changes do I need to make? There is an old song with the line, “If you can’t be with the one you love … Love the one you’re with.” How do the words of this song apply to my relationship with the church? Can I learn to love the one I am with?

298

T John 13:34-35 NIV Psalm 133:1-3 NIV

he church is on a mission with Christ carrying out God’s redemptive purpose. For people to find their place in this mission they have to be a part of the team. The universal church is made up of many local bodies, and each body is made up of many believers. The church is much bigger than any single local group.

Becoming united in relationship with the universal church widens a person’s vision and helps the confined to push back restrictions. In the Experiencing God program, developed by Henry Blackaby and Claude King, disciples are encouraged to expect a crisis of belief when they get a new revelation from God. A crisis of belief is what takes place when a person knows the direction they must move in and the thoughts in their head combat that move. That means a determination must be made to overcome. If the crisis of belief is expected, an overcoming strategy can be set in place ahead of time.

The church or fellowship gives people the relational connection that will allow them to share instructions from God.

7-36

John 13:34-35 NIV 34 “A new command I give you: Love one another. As I have loved you, so you must love one another. 35By this all men will know that you are my disciples, if you love one another.”

The church may need a lot of help today to become what God intends for it to be. It will take individuals who are believers working together under Christ as head to bring the body together in love.

Covenant is the structure of the Kingdom and the language is love. God releases authority and power through Kingdom citizens.

Kingdom people must stay connected and operate with a keen sense of Spiritual Authority. This is not something that can be done in the natural. It requires an operation of the Spirit.

Psalm 133:1-3 NIV How good and pleasant it is when brothers live together in unity! 2It is like precious oil poured on the head, running down on the beard, running down on Aaron’s beard, down upon the collar of his robes. 3It is as if the dew of Hermon were falling on Mount Zion.

For there the LORD bestows his blessing, even life forevermore.

Doing things in unison is not the same thing as unity. The blessings of The Lord are bestowed when those of us in the church operating together in unity. This is a good Biblical description of operating in Spiritual Authority under Jesus Christ as the head.

1

How can I help the church through my own commitment to honoring authority? As I gain in my acceptance of Spiritual Authority, can I gain the ability to operate from a more authoritative position in my own life?

299

7-37

A

s we continue to learn how to function as Kingdom people, we come to the point where we must function in the spirit or we will not make the transition. This is not a matter of salvation. It is a matter of living fully today. It is by living the life in the spirit that we learn how to truly live. A chaplain friend of mine told me that God taught her a lot about gates while she was a spiritual leader of that community. She said that she noticed that in the Bible the ones who sat around the gates were the sick, the weak and the ones looking for a handout and the big talkers. She teaches that we need to leave the gate and move into the kingdom. One of the great problems with the church today is that there are too many kingdom people still sitting at the gate. Jesus Christ has chosen the church as His bride, and He intends to build it into a wonderful, victorious expression of Himself. The perfect companion: Jesus Christ and His bride taking the things of heaven and releasing them into the earth.

We can each be a part of that bride! Confinement can’t contain the spirit. Sickness can’t dull the spirit. Death itself cannot kill the spirit.

Why does our flesh scream so much when we allow our spirit to expand? The next section of our journal will cover God’s road map for moving in the Kingdom and into the presence of God.

Matthew 13:44-46 NIV

Matthew 13:44-46 NIV 44 “The kingdom of heaven is like treasure hidden in a field.

When a man found it, he hid it again, and then in his joy went and sold all he had and bought that field. 45“Again, the kingdom of heaven is like a merchant looking for fine pearls. 46When he found one of great value, he went away and sold everything he had and bought it.

Today’s scripture tells us that the Kingdom is worth seeking and making the effort it takes to obtain it. The kingdom that Jesus is talking about in these verses is not a reference to a future kingdom on the other side of a golden trumpet. He is talking about a Kingdom here and now. This Kingdom became a reality after Jesus ascended into Heaven and took His seat on the throne. The way we seek the Kingdom is by living in the truth that we understand and making changes as we gain a new perspective on what we have already learned.

Have I been content to sit at the gates of the Kingdom? Do I have an argument going on in my mind over this authority issue? The argument shows me that there are areas of my own mind that need conquering.

Are there thought processes that I conquered in earlier lessons that I now fight again in these later sessions? Does this mean that I am growing enough to notice that I am fighting a battle that I once thought I had under control but am now fighting on a different level?

300

A Hebrews 11:6 NIV Acts 17:24-27 NIV

s a citizen of Christ’s Kingdom, a human being can function completely, regardless of physically confining issues. This becomes a reality as he learns how to speak the language and structure his sentences correctly in order to become a fluent communicator. As he develops an awareness of the laws of the land and begins to align himself with the system that exists to increase functionality, his understanding of others and his relationship to society in general allows more opportunity for increased productivity. The spiritual Kingdom operates in a like manner of the natural for a person moving into a foreign country. Many Kingdom people have found themselves transported into the Kingdom without proper instructions on the basics of Kingdom operation. Without a proper foundation in spiritual living they are somehow just supposed to be able to function as if they were native-born. Then when they try to get around in their new home they discover difficulties when they attempt to live the spiritual Kingdom life with the language, grammar and operating methods of the World System. Eventually, many become so frustrated that they resign themselves to isolation or become content to sit at the gate with the sick and weak. Is it any wonder that the radiant Bride of Christ has taken on the shameful character of a beggar? It is only those who diligently seek God and determine to learn Kingdom living that rise from the ashes.

7-38

Hebrews 11:6 NIV 6 And without faith it is impossible to please God, because anyone who comes to him must believe that he exists and that he rewards those who earnestly seek him.

Acts 17:24-27 NIV 24 “The God who made the world and everything in it is the Lord of heaven and earth and does not live in temples built by hands. 25And he is not served by human hands, as if he needed anything, because he himself gives all men life and breath and everything else. 26From one man he made every nation of men, that they should inhabit the whole earth; and he determined the times set for them and the exact places where they should live. 27God did this so that men would seek him and perhaps reach out for him and find him, though he is not far from each one of us.

We were created for relationship with God! The whole purpose of all the things we see around us that God created and all of our experience means that we were created for His good pleasure. Our pain is not for His good pleasure! Neither are our successes. His creation, which includes us, is for His pleasure, and He is available to those who DILIGENTLY seek Him. God has designed Kingdom language, grammar, laws, and structure so that we will have the means for seeking Him and communicating with others who are in relationship with Him. Kingdom language and operation is diametrically opposed to the methods of the World’s System. However, many worldly elements counterfeit the original.

I will start a list of things that I notice in the World’s System that are counterfeits of the original. I will keep the list handy, and every time I discover a new one I will write it down alongside the original. An example might be, “Happiness is a counterfeit for joy.” It will be necessary for me to remember that the World’s System will use the very thing that is required for physical life to counterfeit an element that is required for spiritual life.

301

7-39

K

ingdom living has one single purpose. As spiritual beings, we understand that, while on this earth, we live in an earthly body and have a soul. The purpose of this life is to be in a relationship with God for His good pleasure. Once we have the language and the means for communication and have an understanding of the means in which the Spiritual Kingdom operates, we can begin to function in the Kingdom.

This is what is meant by “walking in the spirit.”

1 John 1:5-7 NIV 5 This is the message we have heard from him and declare to you: God is light; in him there is no darkness at all. 6If we claim to have fellowship with him yet walk in the darkness, we lie and do not live by the truth. 7But if we walk in the light, as he is in the light, we have fellowship with one another, and the blood of Jesus, his Son, purifies us from all sin.

Simply put, to “walk in the spirit” means to live as a spiritual being while in this physical body. Spiritually we live in God’s Kingdom as defectors from the “kingdom” of the World’s System. Unless we desire to be caught up by the enemy and dragged back into captivity and be put back in chains, we must move deeper into the Kingdom and closer to God. During our next 40-day period we will discover the plan that God has for us in order to direct us deeper into the center of His Kingdom. The closer we get to Him and the more we take on the principles of Kingdom living, the safer we are from being dragged off in chains. Before we proceed with the Kingdom Map into God’s very presence, it is necessary to discover the things that could possibly become a trap and allow the enemy to latch onto us.

1 John 1:5-7 NIV Galatians 5:16-18 NIV Colossians 2:8 NIV

Galatians 5:16-18 NIV So I say, live by the Spirit, and you will not gratify the desires of the sinful nature. 17For the sinful nature desires what is contrary to the Spirit, and the Spirit what is contrary to the sinful nature. They are in conflict with each other, so that you do not do what you want. 18But if you are led by the Spirit, you are not under law.

16

Colossians 2:8 NIV 8 See to it that no one takes you captive through hollow and deceptive philosophy, which depends on human tradition and the basic principles of this world rather than on Christ.

Hollow deceptive philosophy and our own natural desires are some of the things that will give us away and which the enemy Will use against us. For us to continue to grow in the Kingdom, we must strictly control our own natural desires and eagerly separate the counterfeit from the genuine.

Is my nature becoming more Kingdom-oriented? As a defector into the Kingdom from the World’s System, am I growing spiritually? Am I beginning to take on the nature and character of the Father so that I am not mistaken for a person who has his citizenship in the World’s System? I will list at least five things in my life that I can determine to be evidence of my citizenship exchange.

302

S Matthew 8:5-13

NIV

piritual Authority is likely the most important Kingdom principle that many in the church have lost touch with over the past couple of centuries. Those of us who have lived most of our lives in the United States where independence is treasured have not respected the lines of authority that must be honored if we are to live under the blessing of the King.

7-40

Matthew 8:5-13 NIV 5 When Jesus had entered Capernaum, a centurion came to him, asking for help. 6”Lord,” he said, “my servant lies at home paralyzed and in terrible suffering.” 7Jesus said to him, “I will go and heal him.”

8 The centurion replied, “Lord, I do not deserve to have you come under my roof. But just say the word, and my servant will be healed.

9 For I myself am a man under authority, with soldiers under me. I tell this one, ‘Go,’ and he goes; and that one, ‘Come,’ and he comes. I say to my servant, ‘Do this,’ and he does it.” 10When Jesus heard this, he was astonished and said to those following him, “I tell you the truth, I have not found anyone in Israel with such great faith. 11I say to you that many will come from the east and the west, and will take their places at the feast with Abraham, Isaac and Jacob in the kingdom of heaven. 12But the subjects of the kingdom will be thrown outside, into the darkness, where there will be weeping and gnashing of teeth.” 13Then Jesus said to the centurion, “Go! It will be done just as you believed it would.” And his servant was healed at that very hour.

In the story found in Matthew 8:5-13, when the centurion approached Jesus with a mature concept of Spiritual Authority, the Bible says that Jesus was astonished. Adherence to the principles of Spiritual Authority, with its requirement for respect and honor, open us up for having the respect and honor of others. The Kingdom is all about relationships, and without an understanding of the workings of Spiritual Authority, we are unable to access the power of the Kingdom. The power flows from God, and He is unable to delegate that power to those of us whom He can not trust with it.

Our operation under authority lets God know that He can trust us with a measure of that power ourselves.

What would I do if God let me be all-powerful for just a day? Does my list reflect God’s desires? Can I get a clue as to how my Spiritual Authority issues are challenged by my list?

303

304

Chapter 8 The Tabernacle â&#x20AC;&#x201C; Jesus Christ Meeting The Boss 305

8-1

O

ut of necessity, we barely touched on the subject of Spiritual Authority, which is expressed in this journal as the embodiment of the Biblical term, Christ Jesus. In order to examine the remaining Biblical term, Jesus Christ, we must engage in a subject that will produce another lifetime of study. The concept that Jesus Christ embodies our personal interaction with Christ in the same manner that the organizational properties of the Kingdom are implied in the notation of Christ Jesus. We briefly examined the topic of Spiritual Authority for our directive on how to interact within the Kingdom for the purpose of releasing the power and authority of God into the world around us. It will require a lifetime of practice to learn how to take Kingdom dominion and subdue the World’s System. However, to engage in such an endeavor without a personal relationship with the “boss,” and the ability to go directly into the head office for directions, strips us of our benefit package. The Kingdom’s head office has an open-door policy, but there is still a proper way to call upon the boss. The company manual has a map into His office which is laid out for us and is complete with directions for entering into His very presence. That form is found in the design and construction of the Tabernacle. In Chapter 5, we began to practice the procedure of thanksgiving and praise before entering into our daily duties and journalistic endeavors. By now this practice should have become a comfortable habit.

Psalm 100:4 NIV

Psalm 100:4 NIV 4 Enter his gates with thanksgiving and his courts with praise; Today’s verse in the Psalms was written to a people who had an intimate knowledge of the Tabernacle. When the Israelites read or sung the psalms aloud, they understood minute details about the Tabernacle and the experience of interacting with a living God whose actual physical presence resided inside that physical structure. The entire Tabernacle experience was one that made provision for men to come into the very presence of God Almighty. However, not just everyone could enter the structure.

It was similar to the idea of having a company ID. That ID was circumcision—remember the mark of the covenant? A man may not have been required to flash his badge at the door, but the point is that the Tabernacle experience was first intended to accommodate what we would call “Kingdom people.” As we have discovered in earlier lessons, today we can be Kingdom people because of the New Covenant. What Abraham’s Hebrew descendents inherited by nationality, we inherit by Faith in Jesus Christ. Notice here that we do not inherit through the organization, but the person.

Have I sensed that my relationship with God has been a bit shallow?

Do I believe it is possible to have an intimate relationship with Jesus Christ? Have I thought that my relationship with the organization was all there was to this Kingdom life? As I have come to know Christ Jesus, do I dare seek Jesus Christ? Can I move beyond the structure and organization, into His presence?

306

I Hebrews 4:16 KJV Hebrews 4:16 NIV

f we wanted to obtain a personal visit with the President of the United States, there would be a certain protocol to follow. In the Kingdom, the message has been taught that we can boldly go before the throne of God. This concept is taken from the 16th verse of the fourth chapter of the book of Hebrews.

8-2

Hebrews 4:16 KJV 6 Let us therefore come boldly unto the throne of grace, that we may obtain mercy, and find grace to help in time of need.

The King James translation uses the term â&#x20AC;&#x153;boldly.â&#x20AC;? Perhaps a more accurate rendition is found in the NIV. Hebrews 4:16 NIV Let us then approach the throne of grace with confidence, so that we may receive mercy and find grace to help us in our time of need.

16

Many in our churches today have read these verses and applied them in a manner that would liken a person storming into the Oval Office at the discretion of the visitor. Our ability to go boldly before the throne does not give us permission to barge in. We find the pattern in a study of both the concept of the priesthood of the believer and the pattern of access, or protocol, for entry into His presence. The protocol is mapped out in the structure and furnishings of the Tabernacle. If we desire to have a real personal relationship with God, we must understand the plan that is clearly laid out for us in the structure of the Tabernacle. A person can spend a lifetime studying the implications of every element of the Tabernacle. Many books are available on the subject. Every time I study the Tabernacle, I discover things that are new and revelatory to me. Many of the things that I have discovered are contrary to the discoveries of others. Therefore, the study of the Tabernacle is more than just an archeological study of an old tent that the Israelites transported through the wilderness and became the model for the Temple structure raised by Solomon. Today it is a living map and is applicable by each generation.

The presence of God actually resided in the Tabernacle. God, himself, sat on the mercy seat inside the Holy of Holies chamber. The High priest went into that chamber once a year to offer sacrifice for himself and the people. There was a procedure that the High Priest had to follow before entering the chamber. We may have received the teaching that we have access directly to God because the curtain between the chambers was torn apart at the death of Jesus. However, that does not give us carte blanche to barge into the throne room on a whim. The curtain may have been torn, but the rest of the Tabernacle/ Temple remains intact. The way into His presence is open to all Kingdom believers who follow protocol.

Have I ever considered that a real and personal relationship with God would need to be on His terms? Have I been missing something or has my relationship with Him been so close that I would say there is no room for improvement? Do I desire the experience of coming face to face with the living God? 307

8-3

P

rophets, kings and priests were the ruling positions in Israelite society. In the Old Testament these positions were separated and the differences were clearly understood. In the Kingdom today each believer has the ability to operate in the capacity of these anointed positions. There are no beggars in the Kingdom. All kingdom people have a measure of rule. Ruling and reigning is what the Kingdom is all about.

Revelation 1:5-6 NIV 5 To him who loves us and has freed us from our sins by his 6 blood, and has made us to be a kingdom and priests to serve his God and Father-to him be glory and power forever and ever! Amen.

Revelation 1:5-6 NIV 1 Peter 2:9-10 NIV

1 Peter 2:9-10 NIV 9 But you are a chosen people, a royal priesthood, a holy nation, a people belonging to God, that you may declare the praises of him who called you out of darkness into his wonderful light.

10 Once you were not a people, but now you are the people of God; once you had not received mercy, but now you have received mercy.

Very briefly, a priest is one who is assigned the duties of ministering to God. His first “job” is worship and service unto God. A priest may bring a message from God to others but his primary function is of worship, sacrifice and service unto God. When reading about the duties of the priests in the Old Testament, there are numerous passages that define the responsibilities of the priests. It was the High Priest, however, who went into the Holy of Holies on an annual basis to make sacrifice for the people. It is important to understand that during Old Testament times, the High Priest made an atoning sacrifice. The difference between atonement and forgiveness is essential for our understanding of our relationship to God today.

Atonement was the setting aside of the sins of the people until a later time. It put off the punishment. Most of us as children heard our mother say, “Just wait until your father gets home!” That was atonement. The High Priest made a sacrifice for sin that was atonement. When Jesus died on the cross, he paid the price for our sin, and forgiveness became available which settled the matter on the spot. Under the old system, there was a human High Priest who made a sacrifice of an animal annually. Jesus made the sacrifice, once and for all. With Jesus as our High Priest, we are all priests of the Kingdom and our duty is to worship, serve, and sacrifice. In this role, our ministry is UNTO HIM. As we enter the Tabernacle of His presence, we come into the gates with thanksgiving and enter the courts with praise. This begins the process of ministering unto Him.

How does my worship and praise change when I consider it as service and sacrifice unto Him? Has my focus been on my needs and my desires? Do I rush into God’s presence with my own agenda for selfimprovement? What do I need to do to get the focus off me and onto Christ Jesus?

308

T

he appointment to the duties and responsibilities of either a prophet, priest or king in the Kingdom of Israel was done through a process of anointing. The people of that time period understood that the selection and choice came directly from God.

2 Corinthians 1:21-22 NIV

ANOINT: To authorize, or set apart, a person for a particular work or service (Isa 61:1). The anointed person belonged to God in a special sense. The phrases, “the Lord’s anointed,” “God’s anointed,” “My anointed,” “Your anointed,” or “His anointed” are used of Saul (1 Sam 26:9,11), David (2 Sam 22:51), and Solomon (2 Chron 6:42). In the New Testament, all who are Christ’s disciples are said to be anointed; they are God’s very own, set apart and commissioned for service (2 Cor 1:21). Priests, kings, and prophets were anointed. Oil was poured on the head of the person being anointed (Ex 29). (From Nelson’s Illustrated Bible Dictionary, Copyright 1986, Thomas Nelson Publishers.)

As Christians, we receive an anointing from God for service. We all have the ability to act as kings, priests and prophets. It is through these anointed roles that we are able to advance the Kingdom against the World’s System. However, we must remember that we are under the direction of God through the Holy Spirit. In this part of the journal, we will only deal indepth with the duties of the priest, because it is by his progress through the Tabernacle into the Holy of Holies that we find the pattern for entering the presence of God. We must understand that it is the King, who has the duty of advancing the kingdom through expansion of the territory. The Kingly position in the Kingdom today is manifested through the operation of Kingdom people in the workplace.

The competitive spirit and ability to gain wealth is the position of the King.

Any person today who takes the things of the Kingdom and releases them into the world to affect his surroundings is operating in the kingly function. He does not compete in the world with worldly methods, but advances the Kingdom of God against the control of Satan through his World System. A prophet is a person chosen by God to speak directly into the lives of others, speaking focus and direction into their lives. We understand Prophecy through many different examples throughout the Bible. Today we understand and experience prophecy through God’s chosen people whom we allow to speak into our lives by the delivery of God’s word into our specific situations. This is a simple application: you may never have met me personally, yet I have exercised my kingly anointing by imparting to you a method through which you can learn to advance the kingdom of God within the circumstances of confinement you may find yourself today. If your existence is expanding and becoming more purposeful, then it is because of the increase of your kingly anointing. In addition, if you can say that you are following a different course of action for your life and have obtained a new perspective on your personal relationship with God, then you have been affected by my prophetic voice as well.

2 Corinthians 1:21-22 NIV 21 Now it is God who makes both us and you stand firm in Christ.

He anointed us, 22set his seal of ownership on us, and put his Spirit in our hearts as a deposit, guaranteeing what is to come.

Can I identify myself with each of these three positions: Prophet, Priest, King?

309

8-4

8-5

O

f the three anointed positions, the position of a Priest was pivotal. The King took his advice from the prophets and the priests. The prophet was anointed by the priest. The priests were chosen by lineage. They were born to their positions. In the same way, we are priests because of the new birth into the line of Jesus Christ. Without over-laboring the discussion of our birth and lineage into the priesthood of believers, today’s verse from Romans and Galatians remind us how we, through Christ, have familial ties to the priesthood.

Romans 9:8-9 NIV 8 In other words, it is not the natural children who are God’s children, but it is the children of the promise who are regarded as Abraham’s offspring. 9For this was how the promise was stated:

Romans 9:8-9 NIV Galatians 3:26-29 NIV Numbers 3:5-9 NIV

Galatians 3:26-29 NIV 26 You are all sons of God through faith in Christ Jesus, 27for all of you who were baptized into Christ have clothed yourselves with Christ. 28There is neither Jew nor Greek, slave nor free, male nor female, for you are all one in Christ Jesus. 29If you belong to Christ, then you are Abraham’s seed, and heirs according to the promise.

After the deliverance of the Israelites from Egypt by Moses, God set apart the tribe of Levi for the priesthood.

Numbers 3:5-9 NIV 5 The LORD said to Moses, 6“Bring the tribe of Levi and present them to Aaron the priest to assist him. 7They are to perform duties for him and for the whole community at the Tent of Meeting by doing the work of the tabernacle. 8They are to take care of all the furnishings of the Tent of Meeting, fulfilling the obligations of the Israelites by doing the work of the tabernacle. 9Give the Levites to Aaron and his sons; they are the Israelites who are to be given wholly to him.

When we decide to follow Christ and become Kingdom citizens, we inherit the priestly lineage through the spirit. It is because we have become priests in the Kingdom that we may enter into the Holy of Holies. Remember that during the time that the tabernacle, and later the temple, were active residences of God, neither the kings nor prophets could enter into the Presence—only the priests. As we study the path of progression that the priest took through the tabernacle, we find our protocol for entry into God’s presence. The phrase in the Bible, “go boldly before the throne of God,” means that once we have followed the procedure, we may address the King of Kings with confidence as ministers unto Him. In so doing, we will be in a proper attitude when entering His presence. His agenda becomes our agenda. Our petitions will be in line with His will, and we will no longer have any childish whining or blatant demands of our own.

Has thanksgiving and praise become a standard for me? Do I still want to enter His gates with personal demands and whining?

310

P Psalm 122:1-5 NIV

salm 120 to 134 is a grouping of verses that were sung by the people as they made their journey to the temple. The Bible calls them “Songs of Ascent.” The people did not just go to the place of worship and fall out of the wagons or off their donkeys and burst into the temple after the first song had been sung. No, they prepared themselves for the worship experience and began the worship process while on their way to the meeting. Therefore, our first step in coming into a time of meeting with God is to prepare a place for that experience and begin to set our hearts and minds on the meeting. This can be a private place and time between you and God.

8-6

Psalm 122:1-5 NIV I rejoiced with those who said to me, “Let us go to the house of the LORD.” 2Our feet are standing in your gates, O Jerusalem.

3 Jerusalem is built like a city that is closely compacted together.

4 That is where the tribes go up, the tribes of the LORD, to praise the name of the LORD according to the statute given to Israel. 5There the thrones for judgment stand, the thrones of the house of David.

1

At one time, I owned property in Fiji. This island nation has an active and vibrant church. One morning I went to Suva for an afternoon worship service and experienced an event that changed my manner of approaching God forever. My friend and I had gotten off the airplane and we were going to the meeting by taxi. The grand sports arena was the destination and the place for the normal afternoon church meeting in Suva. All along the route were people dressed in tropical dresses and sulus, a fashionable skirt worn by the men in native dress. They were walking with purpose toward the arena carrying their Bibles. Far from the sports arena, music echoed through the hills and streets. As we neared the arena I could identify the song, “I was glad when they said unto me, let us go into the house of the Lord!” The words of the song flowed from the center of the meeting and reached the lawns and walkways filled with people coming to the service: one chorus in Fijian, followed by another in English. This worship service, incidentally, lasted for three hours. At the close of this worship experience, people were not anxious to leave but eventually drifted away. I cannot remember having ever arrived for worship as ready for church as I did that day. Proper preparation and expectation is essential for hearing from God.

Have I expected God to visit with me when I have not taken the time to approach Him in a manner that is appropriate? Has my interaction through prayer been more focused upon me and my own needs than on Him and His plans? Have I been influenced by messages that allowed me to expect God to become my servant just to help me with my needs or plans? Have I tried to make the Holy Spirit my general contractor? Do I need to step back a little and examine my own relationship with God, and ask myself if perhaps I can find a better way to approach the Creator of the universe?

311

8-7

M

any of us who have become Christians desire to see evidence in our lives that indicates that we have had a change of Kingdom. We think that all Christians should be peaceful, kind, good, faithful, gentle, self-controlled, and full of love and joy. When we do not see these characteristics in the people around us or in ourselves, we start to work harder at obtaining them. We pretend and bite our tongues and feel terrible for being such fakes. Then we dislike the same things that we find in others. This merry-go-round is fueled by an attempt to exhibit Kingdom characteristics through natural means. The harder we try, the more elusive the goal. Trying to have these characteristics in our lives by natural means is like trying to grasp mercury. You can see it. You can hold it in your hand.

However, the harder you try to hold on to it, the faster it disappears.

The use of natural means only allows us to rely on our sinful nature, or the nature that we developed while we were bound to Satan’s World System. Learning to function as Kingdom people requires a change of operation from the natural to the spiritual. These last four sections of this journal are dedicated to only a few of the principles of Kingdom life that allow us to live by our spirit instead of by our natural or worldly nature. The Bible clearly tells us that the characteristics which we desire to have as evidence of spiritual connection with God come to us only through relationship to God, Himself.

Galatians 5:22-26 NIV

Galatians 5:22-26 NIV But the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, patience, kindness, goodness, faithfulness, 23gentleness and self-control.

Against such things there is no law. 24Those who belong to Christ Jesus have crucified the sinful nature with its passions and desires.

25 Since we live by the Spirit, let us keep in step with the Spirit. 26Let us not become conceited, provoking and envying each other.

Notice two things about today’s verses. First, these characteristics are fruits of the Spirit. Fruit grows as a byproduct of the whole tree.

Fruits do not produce themselves. Secondly, this is not a list of what actions people take or what they do. Each of these elements is a characteristic of who the person is. Our fruit will be as good as our connection to the tree that produces the fruit. Now, this is a real good reason to desire a personal and close relationship with Christ, is it not?

Have I been guilty of judging my works and the works of those around me instead of becoming a fruit inspector? Have I become conceited in my own ability to keep up the “look-good”? Do I envy others when I discover evidence of healthy fruit in their lives? Have I been guilty of provoking either myself or others? If I find that my fruit is not developing correctly, I must remember that the fruit of the Spirit is a byproduct of the time I spend with the spiritual connection. Do I dare to quit trying so hard to produce the fruit in my life and just concentrate for a while on strengthening my connection to the Tree of Life?

312

T Mark 15:37-39 NIV

he Tabernacle was a huge tent that was built according to instructions given to Moses by God. The Levites, or the priests, were given charge of the care of the building and all of its furnishings. The tent was portable and was moved by the priests as they trekked through the desert toward the Promised Land.

The Book of Exodus contains the building, maintenance, and moving instructions of the Tabernacle. The more you read and study the Tabernacle, the more amazed you will be as you discover the pattern for humanity’s interaction with a living God. The basic pattern that we will be covering here is the three divisions, or rooms, inside the Tabernacle, the furnishings in each room, and the progression of the High Priest as he made his way into the Holy of Holies and into the presence of God. After the Israelites entered the Promised Land, a temple replaced the Tabernacle, but the form was the same. A single gate on the east side provided entrance. The first room was the outer court, and all worshipers could enter the Outer Court. The second room was the Inner Court, or the Holy Place. The Outer Court and the Inner Court were separated by a curtain. The light in the Inner Court was provided by an elaborate lamp stand called a menorah. The Holy of Holies was the innermost room. It was a square space separated from the previous room by a heavy drape called a veil. The light in that room was provided solely by the presence of God, Himself. Only priests could progress beyond the outer courts. The significance of the veil being torn in the Temple at the death of Christ is that we now can enter the Holy places and have direct access to God, because Jesus, our High Priest, has gone before us and the veil no longer provides a separation. We can come into relationship with God through Him.

8-8

Mark 15:37-39 NIV 37 With a loud cry, Jesus breathed his last. 38The curtain of the temple was torn in two from top to bottom. 39And when the centurion, who stood there in front of Jesus, heard his cry and saw how he died, he said, “Surely this man was the Son of God!”

I will read the Exodus account of the Tabernacle before I continue with my study. I will make notes of things that interest me as I read.

313

8-9

T

he instructions for us to come into His gates with thanksgiving and to enter His courts with praise begin to make sense as we study the Tabernacle experience. The first step to meeting God personally is to come with the expectation and anticipation expressed in the songs of ascent. Once we get to the chosen place of meeting, we must enter the gates with thanksgiving. Our thanksgiving turns to praise as we pass through the gate. The entire experience will be a worship experience as we come into His presence for the purpose of ministering to Him. It should be noted here that the main difference between praise and worship is that praise is our actions combined with thanksgiving because of what God has done for us. Worship is an act of gratitude and praise on our part due solely for who God is. Therefore, praise and thanksgiving is a part of the whole worship experience, and worship (our identity with God based solely on who He is) is the basis for our ascension to the Holy Place. Many of our interactions with God fall short of our expectations and desires because we have not come to the meeting prepared to enter the gate. Dr. Leonard Hoffman’s book, Come On Up will be the text from which guidance through this process will be taken, because his book was written for the expressed purpose of helping people understand the connection between the progress of the priest into God’s presence and ours.

Today, the Holy Spirit of God indwells the Christian and each is a temple of the Holy Spirit. Dr. Hoffman leads us on a journey through the Tabernacle in an attempt to help us make the same journey into the dwelling place of God, our own spirits.

About his own work, Dr. Hoffman says: Understanding the concepts of the Tabernacle of God will provide personal guidance into the very closest intimacy possible with the Creator of Heaven and Earth. (pg. 16)

Exodus 25:8-9 NIV

Exodus 25:8-9 NIV 8 “Then have them make a sanctuary for me, and I will dwell among them. 9Make this tabernacle and all its furnishings exactly like the pattern I will show you.

Notice that Tabernacle means a meeting place. In this case, Tabernacle is a place where God actually met with men. The name Emmanuel means God with us. Today the Christian seeking God through Christ has the Holy Spirit dwelling within him. Our spirits become alive through the second birth, and the Tabernacle within us becomes the dwelling place of the Holy Spirit. Jesus was named Emmanuel for he was the personification of a man living

by God’s Spirit. Our identification with Jesus goes far beyond the conventional concept of just following his teachings. In our study of the ancient Tabernacle we will discover the pathway to Emmanuel.

Emmanuel … is it possible that I can discover the Spirit of God in me?

Have I been praying to a distant God when all the time He was in me?

314

L

et us begin our journey into the Tabernacle. We have come with anticipation. We have a heart of gratitude and a song of praise on our lips. We step over the threshold of the east gate and enter the courtyard within the walls.

John 10:9 NIV John 14:6 NIV

8-10

Dr. Hoffman says: Regardless of one’s stature or position in the nation of Israel, prophet, priest or king or commoner, all had to pass through the ONLY entrance to God’s Tabernacle on the eastern end of the Outer Court perimeter wall adjacent directly to The Altar Of Sacrifice. There was no other way! (pg. 35) John 10:9 NIV 9 I am the gate; whoever enters through me will be saved.

John 14:6 NIV 6 Jesus answered, “I am the way and the truth and the life. No one comes to the Father except through me.

The Bible was written to and by men who had an intimate understanding of the Tabernacle. When we understand even the basics of this structure, it will increase our understanding of the words of Jesus like the ones we have for today’s verses. The Tabernacle had only one entrance into God’s presence, and Jesus said that He is the Gate to the Father.

Dr. Hoffman says: Even the High Priest had to enter in … there was no “secret” entrance or “special” back door for “special” people to use. (pg. 35)

Have I thought that ministers, priests, pastors and the like had some special connection with God that I did not? Is it possible that even some of those holding positions in the church have failed to go through the process? Could it be that the Universal church can be strengthened by a return to practicing the principles of the process again? Can I identify individuals that I know who exhibit mature Christian character in their lives but are not what men would identify as people of position? Is it the position of the person in Christ Jesus or the position of Jesus Christ in the person that signifies the closest connection with God? 315

8-11

T

he main reason we only see glimpses of the victorious church on the earth today is because too many have come into the Kingdom and are content to sit at the gate or wander around in the courtyard.

Many born-again, going-to-Heaven-when-they-die Christians do not go beyond the gates. Many may go to church regularly and have some kind of prayer life, but they do not live a victorious life.

Worldly success is not victorious Kingdom living. Those who are experiencing confinement and loss of the things that the world values or uses to measure success are living a life experience that allows them to seek the deeper relationship with God, a relationship that many miss because they are content in the things of the world.

Once we are in the gate, let’s stop and look around at this structure in which we find ourselves. Once, I visited an ornate Catholic church in Lima, Peru. It was impressive from the outside, but once inside the doors, a person had to stop and look around in an attempt to take in all the elements. Unlike that magnificent church, the Tabernacle is sparse in decoration, but it is very rich in meaning. Every tiny element of the Tabernacle has great meaning. For instance, the outer walls of the establishment were constructed of fine white linen.

In addition to the Tabernacle walls, the priestly garments were made of linen (Jesus’ body was also wrapped in linen). Moses was directed not to mix linen with wool. Linen was a physical representation of the righteousness of God. Now, if you have ever had any contact with real pure linen, you have experienced a description of our appropriation of the righteousness of God through Jesus Christ. A linen dress comes out of the cleaners perfectly pressed without any spot or wrinkle. The moment you put it on, it begins to wrinkle. By the time the wearer of the dress leaves the party the dress looks like it came out of the laundry bag and needs to go back to the cleaners. We have the righteousness of God through Jesus Christ, but if our relationship with Him is not refreshed constantly, our outer garments become wrinkled. The purpose for the Outer Court in the Tabernacle is to refresh the garment.

Exodus 25:8-9 NIV

Exodus 25:8-9 NIV 8 “Then have them make a sanctuary for me, and I will dwell among them. 9Make this tabernacle and all its furnishings exactly like the pattern I will show you.

The purpose of the Tabernacle was not to provide a huge structure so that people could socialize with each other in the Outer Court. It was to provide a structure for interaction with God.

Has my Kingdom experience been “Outer Court” in nature? Is my focus on myself and others, or is it my desire to press on and see what is beyond this Outer Court experience?

316

O Exodus 27:1-7 NIV

nce inside the gate, we stop and have a look around. There are two enormous pieces of furniture in the Outer Court. There is an altar and a washing bowl. Both have a deep burnished glow. They are made of acacia wood and its outward parts are covered with bronze. Acacia wood is impervious to insect destruction.

Acacia: A large thorny tree with rough gnarled bark. The orange-brown wood was hard-grained, and it repelled insects. It bore long locust-like pods with seeds inside that produced round, fragrant clusters of yellow blossoms. Many species of acacia grew in the desert of Sinai, in southern Palestine, and in Egypt.

Acacia wood was used to build the ark of the covenant and the first tabernacle (Ex 36:20; 37:1). The acacia is called shittim and shittah in the KJV (Ex 25:5,10; Isa 41:19).

(Nelson’s Illustrated Bible Dictionary, Copyright 1986, Thomas Nelson Publishers.)

Exodus 27:1-7 NIV “Build an altar of acacia wood, three cubits high; it is to be square, five cubits long and five cubits wide. 2Make a horn at each of the four corners, so that the horns and the altar are of one piece, and overlay the altar with bronze. 3Make all its utensils of bronze--its pots to remove the ashes, and its shovels, sprinkling bowls, meat forks and fire pans. 4Make a grating for it, a bronze network, and make a bronze ring at each of the four corners of the network. 5Put it under the ledge of the altar so that it is halfway up the altar. 6Make poles of acacia wood for the altar and overlay them with bronze.

7 The poles are to be inserted into the rings so they will be on two sides of the altar when it is carried.

This huge altar is called the Altar of Sacrifice. In the Inner Court we will discover another altar. It will be covered with gold and be called the Altar of Incense. This first altar is for sacrifice. “Oh,” you say, “Jesus is my sacrifice and there is no more need for sacrifice.”

Oops. Not exactly correct. In fact, this exact thinking process is what has kept many dedicated Christians circulating in the Outer Court. Sacrifice is not a modern word in Christian circles but it is primary in Kingdom living. Yes, Jesus gave His life in a sacrifice for my redemption; that price has been paid. We have entered the Kingdom by the proper gate, but the first encounter is a HUGE Altar of Sacrifice. This placement of the altar was not an accident. God Himself directed it.

1

Have I thought that once I accepted Jesus’ sacrifice for my redemption, I would never be asked to make any other kind of sacrifice? Did I think that all sacrifices were done away with?

317

8-12

8-13

W

hile we are looking around in the Outer Court, let’s have a look at that big washing bowl. In the New International Version of the Bible, this bowl is called a “bronze basin.” In the King James Version it is given the name Laver. Because the name Laver is a more identifying term, we will use here.

Exodus 30:17-21 NIV

Dr. Hoffman writes: The Laver was made out of the polished brass looking glasses or mirrors of the women who served at the door of the temple. So The Laver was very shiny. It was like when you go home and look into the mirror as you wash your hands and face. As you begin to wash the dirt and grime off, you can look into the mirror and see how clean your face is and what else needs to be removed. (pg. 57) Exodus 30:17-21 NIV Then the LORD said to Moses, 18“Make a bronze basin, with its bronze stand, for washing. Place it between the Tent of Meeting and the altar, and put water in it. 19Aaron and his sons are to wash their hands and feet with water from it. 20Whenever they enter the Tent of Meeting, they shall wash with water so that they will not die. Also, when they approach the altar to minister by presenting an offering made to the LORD by fire, 21they shall wash their hands and feet so that they will not die. This is to be a lasting ordinance for Aaron and his descendants for the generations to come.”

17

Please notice in these verses the details about how the priests are supposed to use the Laver, there are some strong notations about doing it right so they would not die. Now let us stand here a minute and take in everything that we have seen. First, there is only one Gate by which to enter. Second, there is an Altar of Sacrifice placed right in the entrance. Third, there is a huge washing bowl that is as reflective as mirrors, so that when we bend over and scoop up the water to wash, we see our own reflection. And fourth, there are walls of white linen surrounding the chamber, with a curtain that separates this room from the Inner Court.

What does each of the elements mentioned above mean to me personally? The gate? The Altar of Sacrifice? The Laver? The white linen enclosure? The curtain between the Outer Court and the Inner Court?

318

W James 1:22-25 NIV

hen we first come into the Kingdom, we come in by Jesus, who provided that first sacrifice and paid for our redemption.

By choosing to follow Him, we already understand that we must sacrifice our desires and place our own choices for our lives in His hands. We make a sacrifice of the life we had become accustomed to while living by the World’s System. We then move to the Laver for washing.

8-14

Dr. Hoffman explains the laver we have available in modern times in the following manner: …The mirror we look into, our laver, in today’s context, is the Word of God. The Bible tells us that we are washed “with the washing of the Word” (Ephesians 5:26). (pg. 57) In the same text, Dr. Hoffman reminds his readers of today’s scripture in James: James 1:22-25 NIV Do not merely listen to the word, and so deceive yourselves. Do what it says. Anyone who listens to the word but does not do what it says is like a man who looks at his face in a mirror and, after looking at himself, goes away and immediately forgets what he looks like. But the man who looks intently into the perfect law that gives freedom, and continues to do this, not forgetting what he has heard, but doing it, he will be blessed in what he does.

It is through the application of The Word to our lives that usually will bring about a need to return to the Altar of Sacrifice. When we return to the Altar of Sacrifice, we find Jesus is there. However, the more we delve into The Word, the more opportunities we will have to lay our attitudes and desires, and the like, on the altar. We must keep one thing in mind during this process: that our objective is to move deeper into the Tabernacle and become more intimately related to God. Some people get stuck between the Laver and Altar of Sacrifice. Once we have made the sacrifices that we have been taught, we need to move on into the Inner Court. No one ever said that the sacrifice made at the Altar of Sacrifice would not be a bloody event. Our actions at this altar allow us to identify with Jesus. (pg. 57)

Have I learned that there is more to the Tabernacle experience than just socializing with the other Kingdom citizens? Am I holding on to attitudes, offenses, or any other World System trapping that the Word has revealed to me and that I must let go? How about addictions or dependencies that I have placed my trust in and hold as more important than God? 319

8-15

J

esus paid the sin sacrifice for us and He is our only acceptable REDEMPTIVE sacrifice, but there were a number of other sacrifices required by Jewish law. Freewill offerings and sacrifices that come out of our personal study of the Word need to be left at the Altar of Sacrifice in the Outer Court.

Deuteronomy 12:26-28 NIV

Dr. Hoffman says: We must remember that our walk with God is not about fulfilling some law, it is about building a relationship, and it is very personal. (pg. 67) Dr. Hoffman reminds us that freewill offerings and personal sacrifices are not things that necessarily apply to everyone in every circumstance. An example: while reading from the Bible, a person determines that he should make a particular change in his life, maybe that change is to give up eating a specific food. When he lays that â&#x20AC;&#x153;right to eat that meatâ&#x20AC;? on the Altar of Sacrifice, he is making a freewill offering. That decision becomes binding only to that individual. It is not a life change that is critical to everyone else.

In addition to freewill offerings, Dr. Hoffman reminds us that God takes vows very seriously. It becomes necessary for us to examine vows that we have made to God and that we have not fulfilled.

Before we became Kingdom citizens, most of us made vows that we never thought about as being serious contracts with God. To God, a vow is a vow.

Deuteronomy 12:26-28 NIV 26 But take your consecrated things and whatever you have vowed to give, and go to the place the LORD will choose. 27Present your burnt offerings on the altar of the LORD your God, both the meat and the blood. The blood of your sacrifices must be poured beside the altar of the LORD your God, but you may eat the meat.

28 Be careful to obey all these regulations I am giving you, so that it may always go well with you and your children after you, because you will be doing what is good and right in the eyes of the LORD your God. We may need to spend some time asking God to reveal vows for which He holds us accountable. Once we determine that we made inappropriate vows, redemption and forgiveness is the only escape.

In the Book of Leviticus there are many directives covering the redemptive price of a vow. For simplification, let us say that in order to be relieved of the payment for a vow, a redemption price was required. The Outer Court function is to prepare us for entry into the inner chambers of the Tabernacle and move us closer to God.

After my time of thanksgiving and praise, I will ask God to reveal any vows I have made that need forgiveness and release. I will ask Him to show me which vows I will need to keep. I will make a written list as a guide.

320

I Leviticus 5:2-4 NIV

n our progress into the depths of the Tabernacle we discover that we may move between the Altar of Sacrifice and the Laver a number of times. When we begin to develop a more personal relationship with God, and we get into the Word daily, we will then be able to come into the Outer Court and go directly to the Laver, then to the Altar of Sacrifice, and back to the Laver one more time before proceeding on. This preparation was required for the priest to be able to enter into the inner chambers.

8-16

Dr. Hoffman explains why we must go back to the Laver every time we go to the Altar of Sacrifice: …It is because we got all cleaned up, but then as we went over and offered our sacrifice, we touched dead things. This happens as we offer our flesh, and the things of our flesh to be placed on this altar… (pg. 71)

Outer Court ministry encompasses our activity with our own sin and those of others that we are either disciplining or evangelizing. As we place our offering, or help others place their offering on the altar, we come in contact with sin, and will need to be rewashed.

Leviticus 5:2-4 NIV 2 “Or if a person touches anything ceremonially unclean— whether the carcasses of unclean wild animals or of unclean livestock or of unclean creatures that move along the ground—even though he is unaware of it, he has become unclean and is guilty. 3“’Or if he touches human uncleanness--anything that would make him unclean—even though he is unaware of it, when he learns of it he will be guilty. 4“’Or if a person thoughtlessly takes an oath to do anything, whether good or evil--in any matter one might carelessly swear about—even though he is unaware of it, in any case when he learns of it he will be guilty.

It is at the Laver that we discover what clings to us from our experience at the altar.

Dr. Hoffman graphically describes our sacrificial offering: The altar is indeed a place where we touch and come in contact with all the ugliness, filth and sin that we need to remove from our flesh. In effect, we begin to stick what is dead out there and say to it, “Burn baby burn!” (pg. 71)

Is my identification with the Outer Court experience becoming more practical for me? What three things can I clearly identify in my own personal experience that have been washed from me by the Word?

What previous vows can I identify whose consequences I have been freed from by the redemption of Jesus Christ?

321

8-17

W

hile we are still in the Outer Court, let’s take one more look around and see the white linen walls surrounding us. We can rest in security of those walls because they represent the Righteousness of God. This Outer Court experience is focused upon Jesus and contains the elements of salvation, sacrifice, and relationship with Jesus Christ. As we progressed from the Laver, to the Altar of Sacrifice, and back to the Laver, we become ready to enter into the Inner Court. One more thing is necessary, and that is for us to become clothed properly. In many instances in the Bible, the imagery of a wedding is used to signify the intimate relationship between God and man (or the church). As you visualize yourself standing in the Outer Court, how do you see yourself dressed? Let’s do a little research and see if we can determine if we are dressed in the correct clothing for entering into the inner chambers. A clue will be given as we read how the priests were adorned before entering into the more intimate chambers.

Ezekiel 44:17-19 NIV

Ezekiel 44:17-19 NIV “When they enter the gates of the inner court, they are to wear linen clothes; they must not wear any woolen garment while ministering at the gates of the inner court or inside the temple. 18They are to wear linen turbans on their heads and linen undergarments around their waists. They must not wear anything that makes them perspire. 19When they go out into the outer court where the people are, they are to take off the clothes they have been ministering in and are to leave them in the sacred rooms, and put on other clothes, so that they do not consecrate the people by means of their garments.

17

Many passages in the Bible describe the manner of dress that a priest was to wear. This is not the place to study the garments in detail.

However, we have another indication that our ability to “go boldly before the throne” does not mean we can barge in without proper preparation. I once went to a dinner at a very swanky New York restaurant. The dress code required men to wear a coat and tie. In the event that a gentleman arrived without the proper vestments, they had a closet with an assortment of suitable blue jackets and matching ties. The casual arrival was properly attired before being allowed to be seated inside. We are required to be dressed properly before entering into the presence of the Spirit. Notice that again, linen is the fabric that we wear. Linen represents the righteousness of God. Our righteousnessis in Christ. ------- put on Christ?

How do I visualize myself as I try to enter into God’s presence? Am I clothed with the proper robe? When preparing to attend a wedding, do I understand that I need to observe a dress code? At the wedding of a King, the correct wedding garment would be required for my entry into the event, wouldn’t it? How can I know that I have on the correct garment?

322

P Isaiah 61:10-11 NIV Matthew 22:11-13 NIV Ephesians 4:22-24 NIV

roper clothing…interesting concept. If the priests were instructed to clothe themselves in linen, then we, as members of a Priesthood of Believers, must follow the example. As we have seen, the white linen of the walls of the Tabernacle represents the righteousness of God. We can easily draw the conclusion that we must also be clothed in righteousness. There is a problem if we try to enter into the most intimate relationship with the Spirit by barging in without being clothed in righteousness. It is not hard to figure out that our own righteousness is a flimsy covering. Our best efforts at covering our nakedness with our own righteousness would leave us exposed.

8-18

Isaiah 61:10-11 NIV “I delight greatly in the LORD; my soul rejoices in my God. For he has clothed me with garments of salvation and arrayed me in a robe of righteousness, as a bridegroom adorns his head like a priest, and as a bride adorns herself with her jewels. 11For as the soil makes the sprout come up and a garden causes seeds to grow, so the Sovereign LORD will make righteousness and praise spring up before all nations.

10

What a delight it is to discover that, although we may have arrived without the proper vestments, Jesus has provided the robe of righteousness for us. We become properly dressed for the occasion when we become wrapped in the righteousness of Jesus Christ. His righteousness provides our wedding garment. At this time, we need to see that Jesus Christ clothes us for the purpose of entering into an intimate relationship with the Spirit of God. In this, we discover that another Outer Court activity is accepting the wedding garment of salvation and putting on the Righteousness of Christ.

Once we understand this business about being clothed in pure linen or wrapped in the royal righteousness which is Jesus, scriptures where Jesus speaks about the head to be properly dressed makes more sense.

Matthew 22:11-13 NIV ”But when the king came in to see the guests, he noticed a man there who was not wearing wedding clothes. 12’Friend,’ he asked, ‘how did you get in here without wedding clothes?’ The man was speechless. 13”Then the king told the attendants, ‘Tie him hand and foot, and throw him outside, into the darkness, where there will be weeping and gnashing of teeth.’

11

Ephesians 4:22-24 NIV 22 You were taught, with regard to your former way of life, to put off your old self, which is being corrupted by its deceitful desires; 23to be made new in the attitude of your minds; 24and to put on the new self, created to be like God in true righteousness and holiness.

With this new information, try to visualize yourself in the Outer Court taking on the Robe of Righteousness offered to you by Jesus Christ. Let yourself feel His presence as He drapes this fine linen around you personally.

How grateful is your inner being as you feel the garment fall over your shoulders?

323

8-19

T

here is a finely-woven curtain that separates the Outer Court from the Inner Court. It is heavy enough to prevent light being transmitted into the inner room, but it is not as heavy and laden with decoration as the one that separates the Inner Court from the Holy of Holies. Many references to the Inner Court use the words, “Holy Place.” The two terms refer to the same chamber. I use the term Inner Court here because there are people who have an Outer Court experience with God, and do not press into the deeper and intimate relationship with Him. As we have seen, Outer Court activities include salvation, sacrifice, interacting with Christ through the written Word, and receiving His robe of Righteousness. Many people spend their whole lives in an Outer Court experience and never have a spirit–to–spirit experience with God. The Inner Court process begins the spiritual journey once we have sacrificed the flesh in the outer court. Let us pull the separating curtain back and step into the Inner Court, or the first room of the Holy Place. As the curtain drops behind us, we find the only light in the room is coming from oil lamps in an elaborate holder called a lamp stand, or menorah. It is on a table just to our left, and on the right is another table with loaves of bread on it. The light from the menorah shines directly on the table with the loaves of bread, and incidentally provides light to the whole room. At the far end of this room is an altar, and behind it is an elaborate thick curtain that serves as a solid wall between the Inner Court and the Holy of Holies. This inner room is the Room of the Holy Spirit. One of the first things we would notice upon entering this room is that all of the articles are made of gold as opposed to the brass we discovered in the Outer Court.

The Nelson’s Bible Dictionary gives the following description about this inner room: The outer, eastern room was called the Holy Place. Ten cubits wide and twenty cubits long, it was entered through the blue, scarlet, and purple linen curtains which served as a door.

This door was always aligned toward the east. It contained three items. On its western side, next to the veil, was the altar of incense, or golden altar, one cubit square and two cubits high. On the northern side of the Holy Place was the seven-branched golden lampstand, or candlestick, comprised of a pedestal, a shaft, and three branches extending to both sides of the shaft. This lampstand was made of a talent of fine gold. On the southern side of the Holy Place was the table for the Showbread, or bread of the presence. This table was made of gold-covered acacia wood two cubits long, one cubit wide, and one and one-half cubits high.

(Nelson’s Illustrated Bible Dictionary, Copyright 1986, Thomas Nelson Publishers.)

What is my first impression upon entering this room? I will write about what it feels like to enter this room and what I have discovered.

324

L Exodus 25:31-40 NIV 1 Corinthians 2:10-14 NIV

et us take a look around and examine each of the three pieces of furnishings and the elements in this room. We have already noted that everything in this room is made from gold as opposed to brass; even the tables that the elements sit on are made from Acacia wood and covered with gold. This should be an immediate indication that we have entered into a room with treasure of greater value. First, let’s take a closer look at the elaborate candlestick and the lamp that it holds.

8-20

Exodus 25:31-40 NIV 31 “Make a lampstand of pure gold and hammer it out, base and shaft; its flowerlike cups, buds and blossoms shall be of one piece with it. 32Six branches are to extend from the sides of the lampstand--three on one side and three on the other. 33Three cups shaped like almond flowers with buds and blossoms are to be on one branch, three on the next branch, and the same for all six branches extending from the lampstand. 34And on the lampstand there are to be four cups shaped like almond flowers with buds and blossoms.

35 One bud shall be under the first pair of branches extending from the lampstand, a second bud under the second pair, and a third bud under the third pair—six branches in all. 36The buds and branches shall all be of one piece with the lampstand, hammered out of pure gold. 37“Then make its seven lamps and set them up on it so that they light the space in front of it. 38Its wick trimmers and trays are to be of pure gold. 39A talent of pure gold is to be used for the lampstand and all these accessories. 40See that you make them according to the pattern shown you on the mountain.

This lampstand produces the only light for this room, and it lights the table that held the loaves of bread. None of the items in this room, or their purpose, can be understood completely with the physical mind. The symbolism can be studied, but without involvement with an understanding from the Spirit, a personal experience will not occur. In the Bible, oil represents the Holy Spirit. The first thing we understand is that all enlightenment in this room comes directly from the Holy Spirit. Without the Holy Spirit, nothing in this room makes any sense.

1 Corinthians 2:10-14 NIV 10 The Spirit searches all things, even the deep things of God. 11 For who among men knows the thoughts of a man except the man’s spirit within him? In the same way no one knows the thoughts of God except the Spirit of God. 12We have not received the spirit of the world but the Spirit who is from God, that we may understand what God has freely given us. 13This is what we speak, not in words taught us by human wisdom but in words taught by the Spirit, expressing spiritual truths in spiritual words. 14The man without the Spirit does not accept the things that come from the Spirit of God, for they are foolishness to him, and he cannot understand them, because they are spiritually discerned.

Now that I have entered into this room, what things do I need to do to allow the Holy Spirit to speak to my spirit?

325

8-21

O

n the other side of the room is a golden table with twelve loaves of bread on it. What is the significance of this table with bread on it?

Dr. Hoffman says: The table of Shewbread (another spelling for showbread) represents many things, but in the context of our immediate pathway, it represents the Word of God. It is important that we feed upon the Word of God. Many people become confused and fall into unbelief because they have not studied the Word of God. They have not spent adequate time letting the Holy Spirit illuminate their understanding of the Word of God. Our spiritual man on the inside needs to feed on God’s Word to live and grow strong. (pg. 101)

At this point, the question might arise concerning the actions we completed at the Laver in the Outer Court. Was it an experience of looking into the Word and applying it to our lives? If we have already done that, why is it so important here? Good question! The answer rests in understanding the difference between Logos and Rhema, as the terms apply to the Word. Logos is the printed word and is delivered to us as the written Word of God. Rhema refers to the revealed Word. When we delve into the written Word and allow the Holy Spirit to interpret it for us, we come out with an individual and specific application of God’s Word. An example may be that at one time we read and heard the following message: “For God so loved the world that He gave his one and only Son, that whoever believes in Him shall not perish but have eternal life” (John 3:16). We can understand the Outer Court experience with our minds, and accept the message as fact. However, the moment we experience God’s presence inside of us, it makes the message personal. From then on, we identify personally with the message. This is when God’s Holy Spirit speaks directly to our spirits and reveals the personal message to us, making this experience our first recognizable Rhema Word. It is the same Word in the Inner Court, but it is delivered to us personally by the Holy Spirit directly to our spirits.

James 1:22-25

James 1:22-25 NIV 22 Do not merely listen to the word, and so deceive yourselves.

Do what it says. 23Anyone who listens to the word but does not do what it says is like a man who looks at his face in a mirror 24and, after looking at himself, goes away and immediately forgets what he looks like. 25But the man who looks intently into the perfect law that gives freedom, and continues to do this, not forgetting what he has heard, but doing it—he will be blessed in what he does.

How much of myself do I have to release in order to let my spirit receive from the Holy Spirit? God’s written Word says that He has a purpose for my life. It says that He has plans to prosper me. It says that I can be in direct relationship to the Creator of the universe as a Son. It says that no matter what circumstance I am in, He can make all things work together for good for those of us who love Him and are called according to His purpose. I will remove things that hinder me in receiving these messages from the written Word, and pray that God will allow His Holy Spirit to speak to me personally concerning my worth, while enduring confinement.

326

T Leviticus 24:1-9 NIV

he light from the oil lamps of the Menorah shines on the table of Showbread. These two things work together to produce growth in our spirits, unlike the elements in the Outer Court, which had separate purposes. In the Inner Court, the light without the Showbread would be meaningless, and the table of showbread without the light would be in darkness. A prescribed process refreshed each of the elements on these separate tables in order to maintain constant freshness.

8-22

Leviticus 24:1-9 NIV The LORD said to Moses, 2“Command the Israelites to bring you clear oil of pressed olives for the light so that the lamps may be kept burning continually. 3Outside the curtain of the Testimony in the Tent of Meeting, Aaron is to tend the lamps before the LORD from evening till morning, continually. This is to be a lasting ordinance for the generations to come. 4The lamps on the pure gold lampstand before the LORD must be tended continually. 5“Take fine flour and bake twelve loaves of bread, using two-tenths of an ephah for each loaf. 6Set them in two rows, six in each row, on the table of pure gold before the LORD. 7Along each row put some pure incense as a memorial portion to represent the bread and to be an offering made to the LORD by fire. 8This bread is to be set out before the LORD regularly, Sabbath after Sabbath, on behalf of the Israelites, as a lasting covenant. 9It belongs to Aaron and his sons, who are to eat it in a holy place, because it is a most holy part of their regular share of the offerings made to the LORD by fire.”

1

Throughout the scriptures, more information can be found concerning the elements of the Tabernacle, and later the Temple, and about the handling of the Inner Court elements. However, in today’s verses we find a single instruction given to Moses directly

by God that explains the care for the freshness of the bread and the oil, along with the continuous trimming of the wicks to keep the light clear and at its brightest. Today the process is up to us—remember, we act as priests before the Lord—to keep our wicks trimmed, the oil fresh, and the Rhema Word of God alive within us. As we begin to operate in the Inner Court, we must pass by the Altar of Incense before entering into the Holy of Holies, or into the very presence of God Almighty. If we are not careful, we can become so excited about our Spiritual experience in this inner court room that we may fail to remember that the purpose is to go even deeper into the Tabernacle to find God, the Father.

Have I had a real experience within the Inner Court? Can I clearly identify a time when I knew the information or message I was receiving came directly from the Holy Spirit into my spirit, without undue influence from my flesh? What difference has that made in my life? What difference has it made in my understanding of current confined circumstances? What difference does it make in my future?

327

8-23

I

nner Court experiences include deliverance, inner healing, and regeneration of the person.

2 Corinthians 5:17-18 NIV Therefore, if anyone is in Christ, he is a new creation; the old has gone, the new has come! 18All this is from God, who reconciled us to himself through Christ and gave us the ministry of reconciliation...

17

2 Corinthians 5:17-18 NIV

Outer Court understanding of this verse may go something like this: “Now that I have accepted Jesus as my savior, I can become a new creation. I will have to make many sacrifices as I deal with those things that I must lay on the altar.” Inner Court understanding might go something like this: “Because I am clothed in the Righteousness of Christ, I am becoming a new creation as the Holy Spirit shows me the direction for my life. I am being renewed every minute that I spend in this chamber with the Holy Spirit. I desire to rid myself of anything that the Holy Spirit shows me is offensive to Him. I do not want anything in my life that would hinder His work. I do not enter this chamber out of duty, but out of a love desire that draws me ever deeper into this personal spiritual relationship.”

Dr. Hoffman says: It is only in the context of the Holy Spirit revealing that Word to us and making it come alive within that we are empowered in the things of God. It is a process not an event. (pg. 107) Our world has become so event-centered that it is easy for the Director of the World’s System to influence us in such a way that we are unable to be patient through the process. One of the advantages of confinement is that the person is forced to release his grasp on immediate gratification. Confinement teaches patience.

Time takes on a different character for the confined, and with it comes the ability to seek the important over the immediate. The work of Spiritual Maturity will be a process. Maturity will be reached by meticulous discovery through the process of the Holy Spirit’s leading.

Over the last several weeks, can I identify areas in which I have begun to understand the Word in a different light than before? Have my discoveries been more intimate and personal in nature? Has my vision of myself changed? How? 328

W Hebrews 11:6

NIV

hat do you suppose is the ultimate purpose of all this revelation by the Spirit? Let us take a little side trip here and consider faith and its role in our lives. Our next step in our progress through the Tabernacle is into the Holy of Holies and into the very presence of GOD.

8-24

Hebrews 11:6 NIV 6 And without faith it is impossible to please God, because anyone who comes to him must believe that he exists and that he rewards those who earnestly seek him.

If we intend to enter into the throne room of God, it becomes important to know the things that will please Him. He is not duty-bound to coddle us like mischievous children. Again, we may have access directly to God, but this idea of barging into the throne room is a concept that I hope has gone by the wayside.

Imagine yourself now clothed in the Robe of Righteousness, and you are inside the Inner Court. You have had direct communication with the Holy Spirit and you have a desire to meet with the Father. At this point, would you not sincerely desire to find favor with Him? Dr. Hoffman explains the connection in the following manner: ...It is important to feed on the Word and not just at the Table of Shewbread. Instead, we need to constantly study and be in preparation. At the Table of Shewbread the Holy Spirit shines light on the Word of God, the things God has spoken, or taught us. And as He does this He reveals to us personally: “This is for you today, this is for you in your particular circumstance.” That Word from God is the basis for faith, and it is the only basis for true faith. When we respond to that kind of word in faith, it will come to pass, exactly as God has spoken it … every time!

True faith is based on the revealed Word of God for the precise moment, for an exact situation and a specific time.

You cannot have true faith outside of a relationship with God personally. (pg. 113)

Perhaps it becomes necessary to begin to consider just what I would really say if that great curtain rolled back and I found myself actually in the presence of God Almighty.

If I understand it correctly, the things that I have heard the Spirit speak to my spirit while allowing the light from His lamp to fall upon the Word, and make it become Rhema to me, are the things that I can have faith for. If it is through faith that I please God, then is it possible that the things I may want to discuss with the Almighty are the things that have already been spoken to me in the Inner Court experience?

How would that change my list of concerns I once listed as the primary things I wanted to talk to God about?

329

8-25

T

his faith thing could be the key. If so, how do I go about getting more of it?

Romans 10:17 KJV So then faith cometh by hearing, and hearing by the word of God. 17

Romans 10:17 KJV

The King James Version is quoted here because the Interlinear Bible and its translation connections are tied with the King James Version.

It is important to understand just what was meant in the original language of this verse. According to the Interlinear Translated Bible, the original Greek word used in this passage for “word” is “rhema.”

NT:4487 rhema (hray’-mah); from NT:4483; an utterance (individually, collectively or specifically); by implication, a matter or topic (Biblesoft’s New Exhaustive Strong’s Numbers and Concordance with Expanded Greek-Hebrew Dictionary. Copyright 1994, Biblesoft and International Bible Translators, Inc.)

It becomes critical for us to understand that faith is an Inner Court function revealed by God’s Word. It is hope that is generated in the Outer Court Experience. Hope focuses our attention in the right direction, but it is faith that blossoms when the Spirit of God confirms the object of our hope. One of the reasons so many modern Christians are disappointed is that they have built their expectations on hope and an Outer Court experience. When attempting to meet directly with the Father, it is not our hope that pleases Him but our faith. We must have a real Inner Court experience before we are qualified for the King’s audience, for it is “IMPOSSIBLE TO PLEASE GOD WITHOUT FAITH.”

Have I confused hope with faith? Have I always thought, “If I ever get to see God, there are a few things I would really want to ask him?”

How come this thing didn’t work? Where were you when my loved one was killed? Why couldn’t you have made us with three arms so we could reach that unreachable spot in our backs? As my concept of a relationship with God is changing and looming, how is my list of concerns changing as the Holy Spirit’s revelation through Rhema has taken place in my life?

330

T

his Inner Court experience is designed to connect the Outer Court with the Holy of Holies.

Mark 15:37-39 NIV Luke 23:44-46 NIV

8-26

Dr. Hoffman says: He (The Holy Spirit) shows us what Jesus wants to do, and He shows us the heart of the Father.

If we can get these two things right, we will know how to approach the Father. It is not about us and our desires; it is about what Jesus wants and how it matches with the heart of the Father. It is the job of the Holy Spirit, in the Inner Court experience, to align our minds, desires and hearts with what Jesus wants and to the heart of the Father. This will forever change our prayers for ourselves and others. Once we understand the working of the Holy Spirit and begin to trade our hope for spirit-filled faith, we are ready to go to the Altar of Incense. This altar was also made of gold and was located within the Inner Court of the Tabernacle from the Holy of Holies. During the time of the Tabernacle and later the Temple, that veil was intact. For our understanding today, it is important to take another little sideline study.

When Jesus died, the veil was torn apart, opening the way for us to enter into God’s presence without a curtain of separation between the Inner Court and the Holy of Holies.

Mark 15:37-39 NIV 37 With a loud cry, Jesus breathed his last. 38The curtain of the temple was torn in two from top to bottom. 39And when the centurion, who stood there in front of Jesus, heard his cry and saw how he died, he said, “Surely this man was the Son of God!” Luke 23:44-46 NIV 44 It was now about the sixth hour, and darkness came over the whole land until the ninth hour, 45for the sun stopped shining.

And the curtain of the temple was torn in two. 46Jesus called out with a loud voice, “Father, into your hands I commit my spirit.” When he had said this, he breathed his last.

In other words, today the Altar of Incense is the only thing between our personal interaction with the Holy Spirit, and our personal contact with the Father. Perhaps it is appropriate at this time to thoroughly examine this Altar of Incense.

Is there a connection between the Altar of Sacrifice and the Altar of Incense? What is the main difference? What do I bring to the Altar of Incense that would be acceptable or pleasing to God? What do I think of when I think of incense? What does the burning of incense do for the ambience of the room?

331

8-27

L

et us take a closer look at this Altar of Incense.

Exodus 30:1-5 NIV “Make an altar of acacia wood for burning incense. 2It is to be square, a cubit long and a cubit wide, and two cubits high—its horns of one piece with it. 3Overlay the top and all the sides and the horns with pure gold, and make a gold molding around it. 4Make two gold rings for the altar below the molding—two on opposite sides—to hold the poles used to carry it. 5Make the poles of acacia wood and overlay them with gold.

1

Exodus 30:1-5 NIV

In comparison with the Altar of Sacrifice, we discover that the Altar of Sacrifice was made of acacia wood and covered with brass. The fire in it was kept burning continuously. The burning of the sacrifice put out an unpleasant smell and rewashing was required after even touching the sacrifices. The Altar of Incense was made out of acacia wood but was covered in gold. All the elements within the Inner Court and the Holy of Holies were covered with gold. The Altar of Incense was kept burning continuously by the priest who brought the fire in from the Altar of Sacrifice. A sweet fragrance was released by the burning of the specially prepared incense on that golden altar. According to Nelson’s Bible Dictionary, the incense was not only special but symbolized the prayers of the people. The Altar of Incense is the place we bring our prayers to God. Incense: A sweet-smelling substance that was burned as an offering to God on the altar in the tabernacle and the Temple. The purpose of this incense offering was to honor God. Incense symbolized and expressed the prayers of the Hebrew people, which were considered a pleasant aroma offered to God. The incense used in Israelite worship was of a specific composition, considered very sacred. The four substances from which it was made were stacte, onycha, galbanum, and pure frankincense (Exodus 30:34-35). Some of this was to be ground into powder and placed in front of the testimony in the tabernacle of meeting (Exodus 30:36). The use of any other composition of incense or of this particular compound for any other purpose was regarded as sin; this incense alone was to be considered holy (Exodus 30:36-38).

(Nelson’s Illustrated Bible Dictionary, Copyright 1986, Thomas Nelson Publishers.)

Are my prayers a sweet smelling fragrance before God? Should more of my prayers be left on the Altar of Sacrifice? How do I go about placing prayers before God that will be a sweet smelling fragrance before Him? Do I need to focus more on the desires and motivations of Jesus and the Father’s heart than on my own needs and desires?

332

W Revelation 5:1-10 NIV

hile we are in this Inner Court and preparing to encounter the Living God, let us take a little digression and allow the Holy Spirit to reveal the relationship of our prayers to the Altar of Incense.

What do we think happens to all those prayers we prayed and we thought never got answered? Where did all those hours and hours of intercession we did on behalf of another person go to?

8-28

Revelation 5:1-10 NIV Then I saw in the right hand of him who sat on the throne a scroll with writing on both sides and sealed with seven seals. 2And I saw a mighty angel proclaiming in a loud voice, “Who is worthy to break the seals and open the scroll?” 3But no one in heaven or on earth or under the earth could open the scroll or even look inside it. 4I wept and wept because no one was found who was worthy to open the scroll or look inside. 5Then one of the elders said to me, “Do not weep! See, the Lion of the tribe of Judah, the Root of David, has triumphed. He is able to open the scroll and its seven seals.” 6Then I saw a Lamb, looking as if it had been slain, standing in the center of the throne, encircled by the four living creatures and the elders. He had seven horns and seven eyes, which are the seven spirits of God sent out into all the earth. 7He came and took the scroll from the right hand of him who sat on the throne. 8And when he had taken it, the four living creatures and the twenty-four elders fell down before the Lamb. Each one had a harp and they were holding golden bowls full of incense, which are the prayers of the saints. 9And they sang a new song: “You are worthy to take the scroll and to open its seals, because you were slain, and with your blood you purchased men for God from every tribe and language and people and nation. 10You have made them to be a kingdom and priests to serve our God, and they will reign on the earth.” (emphasis mine) 1

The opening of the scroll begins the final judgment. A day will come when every prayer that was offered on the Altar of Incense, directed by the Holy Spirit to bring the desires of Jesus in line with the Heart of the Father, will become manifest. Read this last sentence again aloud: A day will come when every prayer that was offered on the Alter of Incense, directed by the Holy Spirit, in order to bring the desires of Jesus in line with the Heart of the Father will become manifest.

It is time now for me to connect these passages of scripture. I must take them before the Spirit and allow Him to shed His revelatory light on them for me personally. Does this mean that I can have more peace concerning the prayers I have offered to God? How has the Holy Spirit changed my concept of how God answers prayer, from an immediate fix to a complete judgment, and retribution to all the evil that was the underlying cause of my temporary and selfish considerations?

333

8-29

G

oing back to the Altar of Incense, we prepare to enter into the Holy of Holies and into God’s presence. We approach the Altar clothed in the Robe of Righteousness. We are dressed properly for the wedding feast. We have in our hands prayers that have been energized by God’s Rhema word and we are ready to place those prayers on the Altar to be burned. We can be assured that on this altar anything that remains that does not provide a connection between the desires of Jesus and the heart of the Father will be burned up so fast that it will not even give off a whiff of smoke. It will just be evaporated. Only the part that provides the sweet-smelling fragrance will remain, it is all that is pleasing to God. What was it that we already determined was the basis for bringing a pleasing offering before the Lord? Did we already discover that without faith it is impossible to please God? When we remember the recipe for the incense that was given to the priests to burn on this Altar, we remember that it was a mixture of specific spices.

Exodus 30:34-35 NIV

Exodus 30:34-35 NIV 34 Then the LORD said to Moses, “Take fragrant spices--gum resin, onycha and galbanum—and pure frankincense, all in equal amounts, 35and make a fragrant blend of incense, the work of a perfumer. It is to be salted and pure and sacred.

All four of the ingredients used for this special incense were derived from plants used to produce distinct fragrances, and when combined they produced an identifiable fragrance when burned.

Recipe for Incense Fragrant spices Gum Resin Onycha Galbanum Pure frankincense

Prayers as incense Desiring Jesus Our spirit in union with the Holy Spirit Heart of the Father Revelation of the Word by the Holy Spirit (Rhema)

Four ingredients to the incense. Hmm? … The desires of Jesus, our Spirit in union with the Holy Spirit, the heart of the Father, and the revelation of the Word by the Holy Spirit. Could this possibly be the four ingredients for our offering today?

334

B

Revelation 21:15-22 NIV

efore we sprinkle our prayers on the Altar of Incense, let us take a look at what we expect to find inside the Holy of Holies. In the Tabernacle, the room was sealed by the heavy curtain or veil. The only light in the room came from the presence of God Himself. This room was a perfect square with only one piece of furniture in the room. As we carefully consider this room, we should turn to the Book of Revelation, and notice the description of God’s dwelling place in His New Jerusalem.

8-30

Revelation 21:15-22 NIV The angel who talked with me had a measuring rod of gold to measure the city, its gates and its walls. 16The city was laid out like a square, as long as it was wide. He measured the city with the rod and found it to be 12,000 stadia in length, and as wide and high as it is long. 17He measured its wall and it was 144 cubits thick, by man’s measurement, which the angel was using. 18The wall was made of jasper, and the city of pure gold, as pure as glass. 19The foundations of the city walls were decorated with every kind of precious stone. The first foundation was jasper, the second sapphire, the third chalcedony, the fourth emerald, 20the fifth sardonyx, the sixth carnelian, the seventh chrysolite, the eighth beryl, the ninth topaz, the tenth chrysoprase, the eleventh jacinth, and the twelfth amethyst. 21The twelve gates were twelve pearls, each gate made of a single pearl. The great street of the city was of pure gold, like transparent glass. 22I did not see a temple in the city, because the Lord God Almighty and the Lamb are its temple.

15

Interesting, huh? The more spiritually active you become, the more you understand with your spirit about God and His Word, the more interesting things you will find. Some things we discover raise more questions than answers, but we will have arrived at the point where God can trust us with interesting things because He knows that we do not have to have some formula and positive answer to enjoy Him.

Let’s continue to consider approaching the Holy of Holies. The room was a square 10 cubits by 10 cubits with this single chest-like piece of furniture in it. This chest was called the Ark of the Covenant, or The Ark of the Testimony.

Have I been noticing that “interesting” thoughts have been coming to me as I make my way through the Tabernacle Experience? I will remember to jot down these “interesting things” as they come to me, even if they seem to appear right in the middle of my busy day. I will not try to reason them out with my natural mind, but will let them roll around in my spirit until God directs me with them.

335

8-31

T

he Ark was a chest made of acacia wood and covered with gold.

It had a covering on the top also made of gold, with two ornate carved cherubim to adorn the furnishings. This top cover was called the “mercy seat” and it was the precise location where God, Himself, sat while occupying His place in the Tabernacle.

Revelation 4:6-9 NIV

CHERUBIM The imagery of Rev 4:6-9 seems to be inspired, at least in part, by the prophecies of Ezekiel. The “four living creatures” described here, as well as the cherubim of Ezekiel, served the purpose of magnifying the holiness and power of God. This is one of their main responsibilities throughout the Bible. In addition to singing God’s praises, they also served as a visible reminder of the majesty and glory of God and His abiding presence with His people (Nelson’s Illustrated Bible Dictionary, Copyright 1986, Thomas Nelson Publishers.)

The chest part of the Ark of the Covenant contained three items.

One was the Pentateuch, or the entire law of Moses, which included the Ten Commandments given to Moses by God. The second was a jar of manna miraculously preserved from the wilderness journey, and the Rod of Aaron which had budded.

The two parts of the Ark are important and distinct elements that give us a clue to the experience we can expect when we enter into God’s presence. We first come into His presence through the proper channels and bring only true worship—the rest of what we carried into the Tabernacle has been offered on an Altar or burned up before we pass the Altar of Incense. When we come boldly before the throne, we enter with only true worship remaining, and we find God—SITTING ON A MERCY SEAT! GOD’S MERCY! Revelation 4:6-9 NIV 6 Also before the throne there was what looked like a sea of glass, clear as crystal. In the center, around the throne, were four living creatures, and they were covered with eyes, in front and in back. 7The first living creature was like a lion, the second was like an ox, the third had a face like a man, the fourth was like a flying eagle.

8 Each of the four living creatures had six wings and was covered with eyes all around, even under his wings. Day and night they never stop saying: “Holy, holy, holy is the Lord God Almighty, who was, and is, and is to come.” 9Whenever the living creatures give glory, honor and thanks to him who sits on the throne and who lives for ever and ever...

It is alright to cry now. No more writing, just experiencing the realization of GOD SITTING ON HIS MERCY SEAT WAITING… FOR ME. 336

T Numbers 17:1-9 NIV

he items inside the chest are each important to our Holy Place encounter because it is from this chest that God, in His mercy, begins to impart into each of us security, promise and purpose.

Let us take a brief look at each element, beginning with the written Word and the law. As we have learned, our faith is developed in the Inner Court by revelation of the hope we received through the Logos we were presented with in the Outer court. A Holy Place encounter with the living God is certainly based upon the Word.

Second, there is a jar of manna which represents God’s miraculous provision. Third is the rod of Aaron which budded, which represents God’s anointing for ministry. Most casual readers of the Bible will recognize the historical events supporting the first two elements in the Ark of the Testimony, but perhaps it is relevant here to recount the story about the Rod of Aaron.

8-32

Numbers 17:1-9 NIV The LORD said to Moses, 2“Speak to the Israelites and get twelve staffs from them, one from the leader of each of their ancestral tribes. Write the name of each man on his staff. 3On the staff of Levi write Aaron’s name, for there must be one staff for the head of each ancestral tribe. 4Place them in the Tent of Meeting in front of the Testimony, where I meet with you. 5The staff belonging to the man I choose will sprout, and I will rid myself of this constant grumbling against you by the Israelites.” 6So Moses spoke to the Israelites, and their leaders gave him twelve staffs, one for the leader of each of their ancestral tribes, and Aaron’s staff was among them. 7Moses placed the staffs before the LORD in the Tent of the Testimony. 8The next day Moses entered the Tent of the Testimony and saw that Aaron’s staff, which represented the house of Levi, had not only sprouted but had budded, blossomed and produced almonds. 9Then Moses brought out all the staffs from the LORD’s presence to all the Israelites. They looked at them, and each man took his own staff.

1

AARON’S ROD: During the wilderness wandering, Aaron’s rod was the only staff that produced buds, blossoms, and almonds, indicating God’s choice of Aaron and his descendants as priest. (Nelson’s Illustrated Bible Dictionary, Copyright 1986, Thomas Nelson Publishers.)

Every encounter with the Father in the Holy of Holies will include a look into the treasure chest.

Blessing, purpose, and security are all intertwined and woven together in the Word. Are there any things that I could write about the anticipation of such an event? God sitting on His MERCY SEAT WAITING FOR ME. Am I surprised that I feel no fear near me as I wait beside the Altar of Incense?

337

8-33

A

bout this moment, just before entering into the sanctuary, Dr. Hoffman writes the following description: As we move into His presence and stand before His Mercy Seat, into the awesome presence of God there is one more sacrifice that we have to make and it is not another song!

Romans 12:1 ”I beseech you therefore, brethren, by the mercies of God, that ye present your bodies as a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto God, which is your reasonable service.”

1

Romans 12:1 KJV Matthew 3:17 NIV John 10:3 NIV

You see, what happens during the time we spend with our Lord, is that we begin the process of offering ourselves to Him as living sacrifices. This is and has to be the whole and complete offering. (pg. 133) Before the curtain was torn, there was a barrier between the Inner Court and the Holy Place. Today that barrier has been removed and the way is open for us to step in. So let’s go. There may be many people experiencing the Holy Place at the same time, but miraculously it is always an event that is personal and designed just for a single one-on-one encounter. It is never shared. It is always a singularly private intimate merciful experience. The first thing that you may expect to receive from God’s Mercy Seat is the Father’s Blessing. It will follow the form set out in the Written Word.

And a voice from heaven said, “This is my Son, whom I love; with him I am well pleased”. And He calls you by name.

Matthew 3:17 NIV And a voice from heaven said, “This is my Son, whom I love; with him I am well pleased.”

17

John 10:3 NIV 3 The watchman opens the gate for him, and the sheep listen to his voice. He calls his own sheep by name and leads them out.

From here on, this section is to get you started. There is no structure.

It may be normal for the form to fit the structure, but in the Holy Place, form needs no structure. Write what God leads you to, but no more. Do not analyze it or be embarrassed by it because this is GOD speaking. You may not understand it, but just experience the Father’s Blessing.

son/daughter your name This is my beloved_______________ _____________ in whom I am well pleased!

338

N

1 Corinthians 2:9 NIV

ow visualize the Father taking you by the hand and saying something like, “Let’s go take a look in this old treasure box and see what there might be in it for you. He takes you by the hand and the two of you move effortlessly around the small room, filled with fragrant aroma, to the back of the huge gold chest with the huge winged creatures cast in gold, but appearing to be able to take flight at a moment’s notice. He grasps the lid and slowly lifts it. You peer over the edge and see the odd things there and wonder. He lifts out the ancient scrolls written by Moses and reads from the pages. As His voice resonates through the chamber, your spirit hears the words and the promises issued to the people of old become personal for you today.

Then He puts down the ancient text and picks up the jar of manna.

When he holds it before you, the ancient preserved bread turns into a blue mist, and then where the brown flakes were, you see a time in your life when God’s miraculous provision preserved your life and you will never forget again, that it was God who provided your deliverance and provision. The blue mist turns to purple and gently settles back to its original form. The Father gently sits the ancient jar back in its place on the floor of the chest. Finally, he reaches for the strange stick with flowers and almonds on it. As he brings it out of the chest, you are amazed because the whole stick, flowers almonds and all, are living.

He gently says that you can touch it if you want to. As you touch it, you feel life running all through it. The stick is rough, the flowers are cool and damp and the nut is hard and soft all at the same time. IT IS ALIVE. As you hold it in your hand, you sense purpose come into your being.

Perhaps you do not have a vision of the purpose that you can articulate, but you just know that a sense of purpose has come into your life by identification with this living stick. As he replaces the branch into the corner of the chest, he lets you take one more look at the treasures before beginning to close the golden lid, and the golden figures resume their position of awaiting flight. As the Father walks you around to the front of the Mercy Seat, He fluffs his garments and sits easily between the two golden figures. He reaches down and lifts you up to sit on His lap. Here he may choose to change your name and give you one that is significant to how he sees you or one that has meaning for your future. I have a friend whose name God changed to Cricket for she will provide a song in the night. He changed my name from Rejected and Misfit to Beautiful, Chosen, Bride. With the name change and the Father’s Blessing, He sends us on our way forever changed. Without any feeling of separation, we find ourselves once again standing by the Altar of Incense. Our experience with the Father and His Mercy will never leave us.

8-34

1 Corinthians 2:9 NIV 9 However, as it is written: “No eye has seen, no ear has heard, no mind has conceived what God has prepared for those who love him”

Your experience in the Holy Place will not follow just this exact pattern. It will be as individual as you are. However, during the many times you do go through the Tabernacle experience to arrive prepared by the process, the experience will have one or more of these elements in it: The Father’s Blessing, calling you by name, Word with promise or direction, security of miraculous provision and/or anointing, and selection for service.

339

8-35

N

ow let’s take a fresh look at the teaching about being able to go boldly before the Throne because the Curtain was torn and there is now no separation. This is not to say that the basis for that teaching has no merit, but let’s examine it in the context of our Tabernacle experience. In order to examine where the text for such teaching comes from, we need to go directly to the Scripture: first, a copy from the King James Version followed by the New International Version.

Hebrews 4:12-16 KJV Hebrews 4:12-16 NIV

Hebrews 4:12-16 KJV For the word of God is quick, and powerful, and sharper than any two-edged sword, piercing even to the dividing asunder of soul and spirit, and of the joints and marrow, and is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart. 13Neither is there any creature that is not manifest in his sight: but all things are naked and opened unto the eyes of him with whom we have to do. 14Seeing then that we have a great high priest, that is passed into the heavens Jesus the Son of God, let us hold fast our profession. 15For we have not an high priest which cannot be touched with the feeling of our infirmities; but was in all points tempted like as we are, yet without sin. 16Let us therefore come boldly unto the throne of grace, that we may obtain mercy, and find grace to help in time of need.

12

Hebrews 4:12-16 NIV For the word of God is living and active. Sharper than any double-edged sword, it penetrates even to dividing soul and spirit, joints and marrow; it judges the thoughts and attitudes of the heart.

13 Nothing in all creation is hidden from God’s sight. Everything is uncovered and laid bare before the eyes of him to whom we must give account. 14Therefore, since we have a great high priest who has gone through the heavens, Jesus the Son of God, let us hold firmly to the faith we profess. 15For we do not have a high priest who is unable to sympathize with our weaknesses, but we have one who has been tempted in every way, just as we are-yet was without sin.

16 Let us then approach the throne of grace with confidence, so that we may receive mercy and find grace to help us in our time of need.

In reading both of these translations, we can easily see where the idea of going boldly before the throne came from. With our new understanding of a Tabernacle experience, does the intent of these verses seem to point to a proper progression with confidence into the presence of God, or one of barging in?

12

When I hear the message of going boldly before the throne taught in the “old way,” I will not become conceited in my new knowledge. I will remember that I once embraced that teaching. The message is taught with a good basis, but it has been applied in an inappropriate manner.

Outer Court messages without the illumination of the Spirit in the Inner Court, and the personal touch of the Father, will take on a different light for me who has gone beyond the Outer Court. Maturity means that I will see these differences. Will I allow my maturity to recognize these differences without conceit or determination to correct?

340

A Psalm 89:14 NIV Psalm 9:7-8 NIV Isaiah 6:1-5 NIV Ezekiel 1:25-28 NIV

s we finish out this 8th section of 40-days, let us take a quick, contrasting look at the throne room. There is quite a difference between what we find in the throne room and in the Holy of Holies.

In the throne room we find a God who sits upon a throne with its foundations set in righteousness and justice. In the Holy of Holies we find a God seated upon a golden seat of mercy. Here are some verses taken from three different books of the Bible to remind of God’s throne:

8-36

Psalm 89:14 NIV Righteousness and justice are the foundation of your throne;

14

Psalm 9:7-8 NIV The LORD reigns forever; he has established his throne for judgment. 8He will judge the world in righteousness; he will govern the peoples with justice.

7

Isaiah 6:1-5 NIV In the year that King Uzziah died, I saw the Lord seated on a throne, high and exalted, and the train of his robe filled the temple.

2 Above him were seraphs, each with six wings: With two wings they covered their faces, with two they covered their feet, and with two they were flying. 3And they were calling to one another: “Holy, holy, holy is the LORD Almighty; the whole earth is full of his glory.”

4 At the sound of their voices the doorposts and thresholds shook and the temple was filled with smoke. 5“Woe to me!” I cried. “I am ruined! For I am a man of unclean lips, and I live among a people of unclean lips, and my eyes have seen the King, the LORD Almighty.”

1

Ezekiel 1:25-28 NIV 25 Then there came a voice from above the expanse over their heads as they stood with lowered wings. 26Above the expanse over their heads was what looked like a throne of sapphire, and high above on the throne was a figure like that of a man. 27I saw that from what appeared to be his waist up he looked like glowing metal, as if full of fire, and that from there down he looked like fire; and brilliant light surrounded him. 28Like the appearance of a rainbow in the clouds on a rainy day, so was the radiance around him. This was the appearance of the likeness of the glory of the LORD. When I saw it, I fell facedown, and I heard the voice of one speaking.

One of the purposes of this journal is to present material in such a manner as to allow you to discover spiritual concepts and help you to learn to apply revelation to your own life. I simply submit the following thought for meditation for your interpretation and application.

There will come a time when I will be ushered into the Great White Throne room. At that time, I believe I will be able to enter with confidence because of Jesus Christ. I find no examples where men of the stature of Moses, Isaiah or Ezekiel were able to barge into the throne room. I think I will content myself to seek the presence of God through the process of the Tabernacle and look for Him on His Mercy Seat. What do you think?

341

8-37

I

have helped many people develop their testimony. For the remainder of this section, let us use our Tabernacle experience and put together a concise personal testimony. There is no surprise that the Ark was called the Ark of the Testimony and we can use it to help organize our own. There are some pieces to our testimony that we will need to gather. For a brief review and as a method of making a list of things we need in our testimony, let us remember that the Tabernacle was designed for the people AFTER they had been delivered from bondage and slavery in Egypt.

Revelation 12:11 NIV

The first thing that we must know in order to have a testimony is that we were once slaves and in bondage. As for me, I was a slave to the World’s System and was in bondage to the performance/ acceptance syndrome.

The next thing we have to know is that it is GOD who delivered us from that slavery. How difficult do you think it would have been for the Israelites to go back to Egypt once they passed through the Red Sea? When the Red Sea closed behind them, going back would have taken quite a bit of effort. For me, God delivered me, and through a long process of inner healing and restoration the hand of God rebuilt me and cleansed me. By the time I married my husband, I was able to stand before God as a pure bride. My deliverance was so great that I would never do anything that would sacrifice that deliverance. It would be as hard for me to return to that lifestyle, as it would have been for the Israelites to swim back across the Red Sea. This is the first part of a dynamic testimony.

Revelation 12:11 NIV They overcame him by the blood of the Lamb and by the word of their testimony; they did not love their lives so much as to shrink from death.

11

When asked to testify, many people who have experienced confinement dwell on the things that kept them bound. All that needs to be addressed is the fact that you were in bondage, and that you were dead and dying with no hope. In addition, it was GOD Who FOUND YOU. For me personally, I identify with Gomer who was the wife of Hosea. If you do not know about her, you can read the story in the Book of Hosea. Briefly, Gomer was a harlot who could not help herself as she returned again and again to her lifestyle until she was of such low esteem that she was sold on an auction block. However, Hosea fought his way into the crowd and paid the price to redeem Gomer from the auction block. You see, that is how I identify with what Jesus Christ did for me. I was so connected with the example of this story, that I know that Jesus Christ personally came to claim me and He personally redeemed me from Satan’s auction block.

Take these three parts and fill in your own story.

1. I was a slave to the World’s System. I was in bondage to _________ 2. I was delivered by God when He_____________________________ 3. God has directed me to the scripture story of ____________________ 4. This is what that story means to me__________________________ Because of God’s deliverance in my life, I can never go back.

342

N Revelation 12:10-11 NIV

ow we have the first part of our testimony. The rest of it comes directly from the Holy of Holies experience. Next, we are going to build our ark. In prison, I worked with a group of women who did this exercise and each used an envelope with pictures of cherubim on them because they were restricted from possessing treasure boxes. I strongly suggest that whatever circumstance you find yourself in, you make a physical representation of the ark as it will become something visible and tangible. I used a match box. I painted it gold and put two cutouts of winged cherubim on top. The slide drawer let me open it and keep treasures in it. Be as creative as you can be. Remember that the Ark was not an easy piece of furniture to miss. It dominated the room.

8-38

As a reminder, there were three things in the Ark. There was the Word, the jar of manna, and Aaron’s Rod which had budded. The things that you put into your Ark will come to you as you spend time with God at His Mercy Seat. I do not even want to attempt to suggest what will go into your ark. I do not want to give you information about what I have in mine simply because I do not want you to think that your things must match mine. However, the things that you use to fill your ark will fit the pattern in the Tabernacle. You will have a Word from God. You will have an example of God’s miraculous provision in your life, and you will have a symbol of your anointed purpose. You may not get all of these items into your Ark on the first visit into the Holy of Holies, but eventually they will all be there. God will give you the Father’s blessing and He will give you a new name. These things will be all that are needed to develop a testimony that will powerfully touch the lives of many.

Revelation 12:10-11 NIV Then I heard a loud voice in heaven say: “Now have come the salvation and the power and the kingdom of our God, and the authority of his Christ. For the accuser of our brothers, who accuses them before our God day and night, has been hurled down. 11They overcame him by the blood of the Lamb and by the word of their testimony; they did not love their lives so much as to shrink from death.

10

After assembling the pieces of our arks, we can study the manner in which the Ark was used, cared for, relied upon and transported.

Each study we do about the original ark will enable us to deal more effectively with our own treasured testimony.

I will begin to practice giving my testimony. I will find someone and show that person the treasures God has placed in my ark. I will allow accountability to come into my life as I care for and nurture the gifts of God that are becoming evident in my life. I will remember that I overcome daily. Each morning I will say aloud, “Today I overcome by the Blood of the Lamb AND the Word of My Testimony.” Can this be another example of Christ in me?

343

8-39

T

here are many studies that can be done about the manner in which the Ark was used. There are also many instances that describe the consequences of misuse. As we close out this 40-day journey, I want to finish with a brief study of the way the priests were directed to carry the Ark. Exodus 37:3-5 NIV 3 He cast four gold rings for it and fastened them to its four feet, with two rings on one side and two rings on the other. 4Then he made poles of acacia wood and overlaid them with gold. 5And he inserted the poles into the rings on the sides of the ark to carry it.

Exodus 37:3-5 NIV 1 Chronicles 15:11-15 NIV

1 Chronicles 15:11-15 NIV 11 Then David summoned Zadok and Abiathar the priests, and Uriel, Asaiah, Joel, Shemaiah, Eliel and Amminadab the Levites.

12 He said to them, “You are the heads of the Levitical families; you and your fellow Levites are to consecrate yourselves and bring up the ark of the LORD, the God of Israel, to the place I have prepared for it. 13It was because you, the Levites, did not bring it up the first time that the LORD our God broke out in anger against us. We did not inquire of him about how to do it in the prescribed way.” 14So the priests and Levites consecrated themselves in order to bring up the ark of the LORD, the God of Israel. 15And the Levites carried the ark of God with the poles on their shoulders, as Moses had commanded in accordance with the word of the LORD. The ark was carried by four consecrated priests. The acacia poles were never removed from the golden rings so that the ark could be moved at any time. Then the ark was lifted high and set upon the shoulders of the carrying priests. Many people who give their testimony in public have a downcast eye. If we follow the example of the Ark, we will discover four things. One, we do not carry our testimony alone. We join ourselves with others who intimately testify with us. They uphold our testimony as they stand with us while we uphold theirs. We become joined together by the experience of Tabernacle. Two, when the ark is supported on the shoulders, the vision of the priests is up and forward. If a group of priests tried to carry the Ark and each was looking downcast at their feet, certain stumbling would occur. Three, with the actual presence of God residing on, in, or about the Ark, confidence is assured with every step. Four, the Ark precedes every move—It does not follow.

When your ark is built, cared for, treasured, prepared, and transported, the enemy Will fear your coming.

The enemy Will fear MY coming. I will read accounts of how the enemies of the Israelites trembled at the advancement of the people. I will start with Deuteronomy 7:17-24 to encourage myself. It is Christ in ME, the hope of Glory! God is certainly powerful, but it is by me and my group of concentrated priests who share and uphold each other’s testimony that the Kingdom advances and the enemy is put to flight.

344

L 2 Corinthians 5:16-21 NIV

et us look at anointed purpose. Once a person begins to move out from the experience in the Holy of Holies, he will see and understand things in a new and fresh way. Observations will be made with spiritual insight rather than with the natural eyes and mind. A person’s experience in the Holy of Holies qualifies him for ministry. From this experience, a person knows that God delivered him and set him free. Because of this freedom, he recognizes the bondage of others. Because he has learned to cast out the barking dogs in his own mind and train the emotional horses in his soul, he recognizes the chaos in others. In many cases, the person fresh from a Tabernacle experience will discover that the spirits that once held him in chains to the World’s System are unmasked and become recognizable. Because the person has triumphed over these worldly spirits, he is no longer afraid of them and can exercise authority over them wherever they are. So what of this anointed ministry?

8-40

2 Corinthians 5:16-21 NIV So from now on we regard no one from a worldly point of view. Though we once regarded Christ in this way, we do so no longer. 17Therefore, if anyone is in Christ, he is a new creation; the old has gone, the new has come! 18All this is from God, who reconciled us to himself through Christ and gave us the ministry of reconciliation: 19that God was reconciling the world to himself in Christ, not counting men’s sins against them. And he has committed to us the message of reconciliation. 20We are therefore Christ’s ambassadors, as though God were making his appeal through us.

We implore you on Christ’s behalf: Be reconciled to God. 21God made him who had no sin to be sin for us, so that in him we might become the righteousness of God. 16

The rod that buds in your ark will come out of what Christ did for YOU. What He did for you will be the method of leading others out of the same pit you were in, into deliverance and freedom. You will help others build their testimony upon the same mercy seat from which you are building yours. Another person never sits on YOUR MERCY SEAT but upon God’s lap, as he finds GOD sitting on HIS MERCY SEAT. Regardless of how fancy and worldwide some “ministry” appears, if it does not carry the ministry of reconciliation, then it is not ministry that comes from the Mercy Seat. Mercy Seat reconciliation ministry is always personal. It always comes from deliverance, rebirth, change of citizenship, anointing, and a testimony. Everything has come to you by God, but it is your testimony that is needed to complete the package.

God has given me everything I need to become a person of purpose as I build my testimony and bond with other consecrated priests for the purpose of ________________________. Confining circumstances cannot restrict me in exercising this purpose. I will write out a statement that defines my mission and states my testimony.

345

346

Chapter 9 Kingdom Life Walking In The Spirit 347

9-1

T

here is one overriding principle to apply when attempting to live as a spirit contained within a body that has a soul (mind, will and emotions). This principle is stated very clearly in today’s scripture: 2 Corinthians 3:17-18 NIV Now the Lord is the Spirit, and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is freedom. 18And we, who with unveiled faces all reflect the Lord’s glory, are being transformed into his likeness with everincreasing glory, which comes from the Lord, who is the Spirit.

17

2 Corinthians 3:17-18 NIV

WHERE THE SPIRIT OF THE LORD IS, THERE IS FREEDOM!!!

As we attempt to gain control over our thoughts, tame the wild horses of our emotions, command our Will to align with the Word and operate as Kingdom citizens, we will encounter struggles.

Where there is bondage, the Spirit of the Lord is not primary. There is one single test to apply to a daily spiritual walk: Am I walking in freedom or in bondage? If I am not experiencing freedom in my spirit in a certain area, then I am allowing the wrong spirit to be in control. As we have seen through many past testimonies, the physical circumstances of the person who is spiritually free, is not determined by the severity of physical confinement. Incarceration, physical paralysis, or dungeon solitary cannot contain the spirit that is connected to God through Jesus Christ. Where the spirit of the Lord is, THERE is freedom.

In the spirit realm, a person has to deal with three concerns. First, every person is born with a spirit and has the ability to connect with the spiritual world. This is referred to as our human spirit. In addition, there is the spirit of the World’s System (or Satan’s kingdom) that influences our minds and stirs up our emotions as it endeavors to drive our souls into bondage. And then there is the Spirit of the Lord.

We gain the ability to reactivate our connection with God through our connection with Jesus Christ. Once we take this step, we are born again in the spirit.

I will begin to apply this scripture to every spiritual struggle that I encounter. Every time my emotions kick up dust, I will try to find a connection with God’s spirit that releases freedom into my spirit. I will continue to search until freedom comes. I may find the answer in the Word through scripture reading or through the Rhema Word of revelation. I may find my freedom in a teaching or a song, but I will remember that WHERE THE SPIRIT OF THE LORD IS—THERE IS FREEDOM. I will ask myself, “Is there freedom or strife reigning in my spirit? Do the thoughts and emotions I willfully entertain bring me freedom or bondage, peace or strife? If where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is freedom, then what is the source of my spiritual bondage?”

348

A Matthew 7:13-14 NIV Luke 13:23-27 NIV

s we begin this last section, it is important to note that Kingdom living, walking in the spirit, victorious life, and a host of other terms, are used to express living under the control of the Spirit rather than by our natural intellect and emotions. Living by physical sight is opposed to living by spiritual revelation. From the first page of this journal, my desire has been to bring a more mature understanding of not only the reality of a spirit-controlled life but also the application of practical principles that enable us to exchange an imprisoned mentality for one with unlimited potential and purpose. I want to recommend an author who will increase your ability to live in the spirit. His name is Gene Edwards. If possible, you should obtain a companion set of books by Edwards. The first is The Highest Life, followed by The Secret to the Christian Life. In addition to these two books, Edwards has written allegorical accounts that greatly increase our appreciation of spiritual concepts through vivid word pictures that capture God’s desire to be in partnership with humankind in general and with each of us specifically. These allegorical works include, but are not limited to, The Divine Romance, and three books in the series of The Chronicles of the Door. There is also a diary collection of fiction stories that add to our understanding of the times and purposes of the letters that are recorded as books in the Bible.

9-2

One of the misunderstandings many people have is that Kingdom living is a strict adherence to an increasingly narrow set of rules.

Today’s verses clarify this concept.

Matthew 7:13-14 NIV “Enter through the narrow gate. For wide is the gate and broad is the road that leads to destruction, and many enter through it. 14But small is the gate and narrow the road that leads to life, and only a few find it.

13

Luke 13:23-27 NIV 23 He said to them, 24“Make every effort to enter through the narrow door, because many, I tell you, will try to enter and will not be able to. 25Once the owner of the house gets up and closes the door, you will stand outside knocking and pleading, ‘Sir, open the door for us.’ “But he will answer, ‘I don’t know you or where you come from.’

26 “Then you will say, ‘We ate and drank with you, and you taught in our streets.’ 27“But he will reply, ‘I don’t know you or where you come from. Away from me, all you evildoers!’

If we want to prosper as Kingdom citizens, it is important that we learn to evaluate the application of the scriptures.

The path to the gate is narrow. The kingdom path inside the gate is as expansive as God Himself!

Is the gate and the way to the gate different from what is on the other side of the gate? Is it possible that the way and the gate is the narrow part, not the Kingdom on the other side? What is the way? What is the gate? What is on the other side?

349

9-3

I

n his book, The Highest Life, Gene Edwards makes the following observation, which many of us who have come into the kingdom can identify with.

You have been exhorted to live the Christian life, but did anyone tell you that Christ is the Christian life? But here is the crucial question: After you were converted to Christ, did you get so much as a hint on how to live by a life that is not your own? Were you basically exhorted to be another life form, without a mention being made of how? (pg. 91)

2 Corinthians 3:17-18 NIV

The concept of becoming a functioning citizen of the Kingdom and the misapplication of the teaching of the narrow path and gate principle have led to our making numerous restrictive rules for Kingdom living. We have inadvertently placed God in a box and developed a mindset that tells us God MUST do certain things a certain way. If things donâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;t work out like WE THINK they should, then there is something either wrong with God or wrong with us. So we try even harder to narrow our understanding further in order to make the pieces fit. Edwards expresses this intellectual process in the following manner:

...Without knowing how to live by that life which is not your own, you might as well be exhorted to be a puppy and live by puppy dog life. Try to live the Christian life, solely by your own efforts and you will end up feeling you are a buzzard! (pg. 91) I must admit that I have spent a great deal of my time in complete identification with the buzzard style of living. Kingdom living and life in the Spirit is a daily challenge. However, as we set our minds on Christ and determine to have a personal relationship with God through Christ, we can enter into the process of having our minds transformed as we discover that we can also become less buzzardlike. The key word here is transformation. It is Godâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s desire for all creation to be transformed.

2 Corinthians 3:17-18 NIV Now the Lord is the Spirit, and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is freedom. 18And we, who with unveiled faces all reflect the Lordâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s glory, are being transformed into his likeness with everincreasing glory, which comes from the Lord, who is the Spirit.

17

On the other side of the gate there is freedom and an everexpanding existence. Transformation is an ever-increasing process of becoming less buzzard-like and more Christ-like.

Have I thought that once I got through the gate, somehow I would just get zapped into full understanding? Did I get discouraged because no one taught me the how? Am I ready to begin a process that will challenge many of my preconceived ideas yet will lead me into transformation?

350

I Philippians 2:12-16 NIV

t is amazing to me that once I learned to fly I would enjoy the ability to soar, even if I discovered a better way than using my buzzard wings. It is hard to want to let go of those things we hold dear to us, especially if at one time they seemed to be the platform on which we began to rise above our circumstances. This transformation is not easy and requires much personal interaction with God. When we try to use the principles of the World System that at one time seemed to serve us instead of using Kingdom principles, it is the same as trying to fly on buzzard wings in a Kingdom where the atmosphere only supports flight by the Spirit. During this last 40-day period you will be directed to work out your own interpretation through prayer and personal direction from God.

9-4

Philippians 2:12-16 NIV …Continue to work out your salvation with fear and trembling, 13for it is God who works in you to will and to act according to his good purpose. 14Do everything without complaining or arguing, 15so that you may become blameless and pure, children of God without fault in a crooked and depraved generation, in which you shine like stars in the universe 16as you hold out the word of life-in order that I may boast on the day of Christ that I did not run or labor for nothing.

12

Today’s scripture refers to one of the main principles of how to live as a Kingdom citizen. These verses do not refer to our need to work out our own salvation or make our own way into the kingdom through a system of works. It refers to our need to be connected to yhe Spirit and allow yhe Spirit to make application of the Word and His presence in our lives. These verses emphasize the point that it is our responsibility to learn to interpret the scriptures and apply them ourselves. It encourages us not to allow just anyone to tell us what the scriptures mean, but to enter into God’s presence and allow Him to work out the transformation in our lives. You see, we may be saved from Hell by the Cross, but we are saved a little every day, from being a buzzard, to becoming a citizen of the Kingdom. It is this salvation that we must work out between God and ourselves.

This transformation will not only increase our ability to function on the wings of yhe Spirit but we can become flight instructors for others as well.

Can I visualize myself as a teacher to teach others? What simple truths have I learned through this journal that I would like to impart to others? If I could get a small group of people together, I would I like to teach them and help them deal with their circumstances. Can I see the need in others around me? Can I identify those needs and write them down?

351

9-5

T

he main precept of Edwards’ The Higher Life is that this type of life we call “Christian” is not something that man can do in his human, natural, or fleshly capacity. Edwards reminds us that Jesus could not live the Higher Life by Himself.

It is amazing to me that the Bible directly tells us that Jesus lived the “Christian” life by a whole different set of principles than we typically try to teach. Yes, Jesus went to the synagogue, and He was familiar with the scriptures of His day, but He was not who He was only because He went to the synagogue or knew the scriptures. Jesus was connected to “the Higher Life.” He was connected through his spirit to a life form that was higher than his physical life form. In the animal kingdom, we have many examples of this. It is easy to see an example of “higher life” when we compare ourselves to a puppy. I believe it is important for us to read the Word, be connected with the church, listen to anointed teaching and all of those things, but those things alone are not the things that make us a Christian. It is not only these things in and of themselves that give us the ability to live a spiritual life as Kingdom citizens.

John 5:19-20 NIV

Edwards writes: If you want to know your Lord better, then you begin your quest by understanding what was going on in His life internally when He lived on earth. Ask Jesus Christ how He lived the Christian life. It is not Peter nor John nor Paul who can best show you how to lay hold of an indwelling Lord.

Rather, it is He who was indwelt by His Father and who indwells in you who can best lead you to living by a life that is not your own! (pg. 45) What Mr. Edwards is trying to convey here is that by taking our primary living instructions directly from Jesus, we will discover how to live by the Spirit rather than only by rules and traditions.

John 5:19-20 NIV Jesus gave them this answer: “I tell you the truth, the Son can do nothing by himself; he can do only what he sees his Father doing, because whatever the Father does the Son also does. 20For the Father loves the Son and shows him all he does. Yes, to your amazement he will show him even greater things than these.

Do I try to live a Christian life by my own natural self? Have I ever known times when I was being directed by my spirit instead of my intellect or emotions? I will write down memories that I have of those times when I know I was hearing directly from God and His message was heard somewhere deep inside of me. I will enjoy the memory and let it begin to awaken my awareness of this spiritual place where God speaks.

352

M John 14:23-24 NIV

ost of us entered the Kingdom through the proper gate and immediately accepted a rule book and a “do and don’t do” list.

Not to say that the rules and the list are unimportant, but they speak first to our intellect. Because we desire to have a transformed life, we forsake the first priority of developing the spiritual connection, and instead we latch onto the things that our natural man can understand.

9-6

Edwards writes: The first order of business after our salvation must be to learn that we have received another life within us. From that point on “how to live by a life not our own” must be the highest priority of the new believer’s life. (pg. 93)

It is amazing that the call from the Spirit of God to our spirit is to accept Christ. We fall on our knees, walk down an isle or call a friend as evidence that Jesus is born in our spirit. We will tell others that we have accepted Jesus when in fact we accepted the traditions, practices and rules set in place to help us stay connected to Him. If we want to live in the Spirit and walk in the Spirit, we will need to regain our desire for Jesus. We must begin to ask the questions, “Am I chasing the miracles or Jesus? Do I desire the gift or the giver?”

Does this mean that gifts and miracles are wrong? Of course not, but it does say something about the priority. With Jesus as our only example, we discover that His primary mode of operation was through His connection with the Father in the spirit. Jesus was the only mortal who was born with a living Spirit—or connected Spirit.

For the rest of us our spiritual rebirth occurs when we ask Jesus to indwell us. We then have a living, indwelling spirit, and we can begin to function out of that renewed connection. Our human spirit was once connected with the spirits of darkness, and our existence was completely wrapped up in the natural life. With the rebirth of our spirit through the connection with Christ, our spirit becomes alive again. We no longer must follow the ways of intellectualism and emotional reactions. We can hear directly from the Father and begin to evaluate all things, including scriptures, church attendance, tithing and the like, through the direct connection between our spirit and the indwelling Spirit.

John 14:23-24 NIV 23 Jesus replied, “If anyone loves me, he will obey my teaching. My Father will love him, and we will come to him and make our home with him. 24He who does not love me will not obey my teaching. These words you hear are not my own; they belong to the Father who sent me.

Obedience is the result of our love for Him. As we love Him and listen to His voice, we will discover purpose in obedience.

Have I had this backwards? Have I thought that my obedience would make Christ love me instead of it being my love for Him that would produce purposeful obedience in me?

353

9-7

O

nce we have chosen the narrow way and entered through the gate of Jesus Christ, we discover that the Kingdom is an ever-growing and ever-expanding realm. We are unable to imagine it with our natural minds and we are unable to function in it outside of Spirit control.

Galatians 5:1 NIV It is for freedom that Christ has set us free. Stand firm, then, and do not let yourselves be burdened again by a yoke of slavery.

We are set free from all areas of confinement and restriction in The Kingdom as long as we are under the control of the Holy Spirit. This status is only attained as we seek God and allow Him to direct our paths.

1

Galatians 5:1 NIV Proverbs 16:9 NIV Matthew 16:15-17NIV

Proverbs 16:9 NIV 9 In his heart a man plans his course, but the LORD determines his steps.

The ability to function in The Kingdom comes from understanding that we are human beings, and when we are submitted to God in the Spirit, we can communicate with God and follow His directions.

This does not mean that we do not have desires and obligations while in the physical body. Quite to the contrary: once our attitudes, ambitions, gifts and talents were used to support the World’s System. When we become Kingdom citizens, those same attitudes, ambitions, gifts, talents, etc., are used for Kingdom business. It is hard for me to believe that Jesus went through Calvary only to get us saved so that we can sit around all purified in little jars, waiting for the rapture to zap us out of here into a millennium where we won’t be needed for any purpose. In fact, I do not believe that at all today. I think that if I had ever written out this belief and looked at it, I would have discounted it a lot sooner than I did. God freed us and saved us and delivered us and bought us with His own blood so that we could be a part of an advancing kingdom now! When Kingdom salvation and Kingdom purpose is awakened in us there is no confining circumstance that can hold us! There is absolutely no circumstance that you are dealing with that can change the destiny God has intended for you or the destiny of those called according to His purpose. No one has entered the gate and has not responded to the voice of the Holy Spirit.

Matthew 16:15-17 NIV “But what about you?” he asked. “Who do you say I am?”

16 Simon Peter answered, “You are the Christ, the Son of the living God.” 17Jesus replied, “Blessed are you, Simon son of Jonah, for this was not revealed to you by man, but by my Father in heaven.

15

Do I know that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of the Living God? How can I know this if it was not through the revelation from God the Father?

Does that not mean that I have entered the narrow gate into the Kingdom? If I have entered the Kingdom of God, does it mean the Kingdom is now and I can enjoy all the benefits now?

354

T Acts 1:6-8 NIV

he message of the Bible is for today, providing our directions for having a vibrant relationship with God, and encouraging our ability to live a full and purposeful life as Kingdom citizens. The “how to,” is relatively simple as it comes to us from God. Man, in his attempts to explain the process, has complicated it. The spirit can only understand the things of the spirit. Man’s earthly mind has made innumerable attempts at explaining the rules and methods for Kingdom life. In so doing, the vast understanding he has in his spirit gets reduced into physical words and communicated through the natural senses. No man can completely communicate to another the spiritual experience that he has had. That is why our best efforts to share our testimony or introduce another to Christ fall short many times. God intends for each encounter with Him to be personal. No one knows Christ as the Son of God without it having been revealed to him by the Father. We may speak in eloquent words. We may testify along with signs and wonders. We may exhibit a dramatic life change.

There are many ways that the world can see evidence of God’s life living in us, but it will be that same Spirit that speaks through our lives and words that touches another. As we learn how to let the actual presence of the Living God reside in our spirits and communicate with us through the reborn spirit, that life will become stronger and stronger. Eventually, it will become the “Higher Life” within us that makes the changes in us. It is that Spirit within us that has the power to change the world and culture around us.

9-8

Acts 1:6-8 NIV 6 So when they met together, they asked him, “Lord, are you at this time going to restore the kingdom to Israel?” 7He said to them: “It is not for you to know the times or dates the Father has set by his own authority. 8But you will receive power when the Holy Spirit comes on you; and you will be my witnesses in Jerusalem, and in all Judea and Samaria, and to the ends of the earth.”

The words spoken by Jesus in today’s verses make a very interesting statement that emphasizes the point of today’s message. When we begin to have communication with the Holy Spirit individually, we will BECOME witnesses. Jesus does not say we will DO witnessing but that we will BECOME witnesses. We will be witnesses to Judea, Samaria and to the ends of the earth. There have been many books written on this very subject, but it is time now for you to take this message and roll it around in your spirit and see what the Holy Spirit is saying to you personally about it.

What is the area of my Judea? What areas of influence are familiar and common to me? Can I define some area (or my Samaria) that is outside of my realm of familiarity? Perhaps it is a group of people I have contact with that I consider very different from myself. How about the ends of the earth? Are there people groups that I do not believe I could ever, or would ever, desire to communicate with? What is my current area of influence? Do I need to do something for or with this people group, or do I need to keep them in my heart and bring them closer to God through prayer, while I learn to function daily by the spirit? Can I begin to adopt the posture of speaking only what I hear the Father say when I am with one of my “Judean” associates?

355

9-9

A

s we begin to let the Spirit direct our lives (daily operate by the Spirit’s influence) we can expect our Spirits to begin to receive messages and understanding with these messages. If we understand with our Spirits and yet do not move that understanding through our physical minds, we cannot hope to put what we heard into practice (walk it out). The term “walking in the Spirit” means a daily physical operation of our body and soul according to a direction from the Spirit. The Spirit-directed understanding is then expressed in the manner in which we operate in the natural.

In Christian circles it is common to hear phrases like “walk it out” and “walking in the Spirit” without any real understanding of what the phrase means. There is a vast number of Kingdom citizens who are aware of some concepts, but do not know how to apply the information from a spiritual aspect rather than trying once again to apply the principle through worldly methods. In fact, this is a characteristic that is common to every one of us in varying degrees on any specific subject. At some time we must come to accept and understand that each of us, as Kingdom citizens, are in an evergrowing and ever-increasing spiritual existence.

1 Corinthians 13:8-13 NIV

1 Corinthians 13:8-13 NIV 8 …Where there are prophecies, they will cease; where there are tongues, they will be stilled; where there is knowledge, it will pass away. 9For we know in part and we prophesy in part, 10but when perfection comes, the imperfect disappears. 11When I was a child, I talked like a child, I thought like a child, I reasoned like a child. When I became a man, I put childish ways behind me. 12Now we see but a poor reflection as in a mirror; then we shall see face to face. Now I know in part; then I shall know fully, even as I am fully known. 13And now these three remain: faith, hope and love. But the greatest of these is love.

The King James Version uses the phrase “For now we see through a glass, darkly” (1 Corinthians 13:12). In other words, at this time we are unable understand spiritual things clearly. However, there is a time coming when we will have perfect communication with the Spirit free of any distorting barrier. It is MY opinion that these verses refer to the fact that we are unable to see clearly in the Spirit realm because we are confined within a natural body and restricted to having to modify Spiritual communication with the mind in order to put Spiritual revelation into daily understanding and practice.

What do these verses mean to me? If I take all of my current knowledge and understanding together and roll them into these verses, what do I hear God speaking directly to me in my spirit implied in these verses FOR ME AND MY SITUATION? 356

I 1 Corinthians 12:7-11 NIV

f I cannot understand how to listen to the Spirit, how can I expect to hear from Him? That was a big question for me personally. I can remember telling a friend, “I would like to hear God speak to me, but so far I can’t say that I have heard any big booming voices come out of the drain pipe.” His comment was simply, “Well God could do it that way if He wanted to.” At the time, that statement just fueled the fire of my misunderstanding of how to begin to listen in my spirit for God rather than try to hear him through natural means – or “the drain pipe.” As I grew in maturity I could understand the truth in my friend’s statement, but at the time it was absolutely not valid nor helpful to me. As we search the scriptures we find the following type of information:

9-10

1 Corinthians 12:7-11 NIV 7 Now to each one the manifestation of the Spirit is given for the common good. 8To one there is given through the Spirit the message of wisdom, to another the message of knowledge by means of the same Spirit, 9to another faith by the same Spirit, to another gifts of healing by that one Spirit, 10to another miraculous powers, to another prophecy, to another distinguishing between spirits, to another speaking in different kinds of tongues, and to still another the interpretation of tongues. 11All these are the work of one and the same Spirit, and he gives them to each one, just as he determines.

Again many books and teachings have been based on these verses, but let’s see if we can’t find something in them that we need for this moment. Is it possible that within these scriptures we can find the means with which God begins to communicate with us, Spirit to spirit?

Message of Wisdom is understanding the way to apply knowledge.

“The fear of the LORD is the beginning of wisdom; all who follow his precepts have good understanding. To him belongs eternal praise (Psalm 111:10 NIV).

Message of Knowledge is the gaining of information not previously known that comes in a supernatural way. “The fear of the LORD is the beginning of knowledge, but fools despise wisdom and discipline” (Proverbs 1:7 NIV).

Any manifestation of the Spirit begins with the FEAR of, or reverence for, the Lord.

Is a manifestation of the Spirit just something that the world sees through physical demonstrations? Could it be that when I begin to hear with my spirit, it will be through a manifestation of God’s Spirit in mine? When I receive knowledge or wisdom through a word spoken into my Spirit is that not a manifestation of the Holy Spirit?

357

9-11

R

eread the scripture from yesterday’s page and notice that the following are some of the MANIFESTATIONS of the Holy Spirit (1 Corinthians 12:7-11).

1. A message of wisdom. 2. A message of knowledge. 3. Faith. 4. Healing 5. Miraculous powers. 6. Prophecy. 7. Distinguishing of spirits. 8 and 9.

Both the speaking in tongues and the interpretation of tongues.

This is a list of some of the ways that God “speaks” into our Spirit. I will leave it up to you to begin to listen to and recognize the voice of God as He begins to communicate within your spirit. But, before I leave this list I would like to address number seven, the distinguishing of spirits. It is often said that our spirit was dead until it was reborn by Christ. Another teaching is that our spirit was owned by the ruler of this world before we allowed it to be renewed by Christ. There are any number of other ways that this process of rebirth and the reunion with a living spirit is expressed throughout the field of Bible scholarship. When listening to such teaching we must remember that great revelation may have occurred within the person teaching on the subject, but every man is subject to the inescapable fact that he (as well as we) sees through that glass darkly.

Even if he has perfect spiritual understanding, knowledge, and wisdom to communicate it to other people, there is a process of running it through the physical mind and soul before it comes out in words that other people can understand. Therefore, all attempts to convey spiritual truths are limited by both the deliverer’s language and the hearer’s physical mind that decodes the spoken message.

1 Corinthians 12:7-11 NIV

If you would like to get a feeling for just such a difficulty, read the Book of Revelation with the concept that John actually was caught up into another dimension where he experienced the personal presence of God and saw things that are to come. When he filtered the experience through his mind and expressed it through his language, he most certainly diminished the experience. After 2000 years men have continued to interpret what was CLEAR IN JOHN’S SPIRIT. Whatever the exact process the rebirthing of a spirit entails, the important part is that we have been spiritual beings all along. Exactly how this rebirth was accomplished is less important than understanding that we once had a spirit that communed with the ruler of the World Systems. That spirit was our human spirit. With the change of Kingdoms, we now have had our human spirits reconnected to the Spirit of Life. We were dead because our spirits were connected to the spirit of death. Now we are alive because our spirits are connected to the Spirit of Life.

As we learn to operate as Kingdom citizens by communication between the Holy Spirit and our human spirit it becomes important for us to be able to recognize which spirit is doing what. That is where the distinguishing of spirits comes in. Once we were only aware of one communication process, namely between our human spirits and the principalities of The World’s System. As we begin to hear directly from God, it becomes necessary to distinguish between these spirits.

Have I not already discovered, during sections 2 and 3, that my mind was communicating with spirits and not just dwelling upon idle thoughts? What did I learn during that period that can help me as I learn to let God’s Spirit reveal to me sources of spiritual communication within me?

358

T Acts 2:17 NIV Psalm 91:1-7 KJV

he discerning of spirits, or the distinguishing between spirits, appears to be a learned skill. However, the Bible says that it is a manifestation of the Holy Spirit. At times, perhaps during a conversation with another, or while listening to music, or meditating, or during any other activity, the Holy Spirit will communicate some insight or bit of knowledge to your spirit. At that moment, you will realize that it was God Who was the spiritual source of the communication and that He just told you something very important. Now, He can speak right out of a drain pipe if He wants to, but most likely you will hear Him first as He manifests Himself in the manner listed in 1 Corinthians 12:7-11. As we become more sensitive to these manifestations, we will gain the ability to “hear God speak” in other ways.

9-12

Acts 2:17 NIV 17 “’In the last days, God says, I will pour out my Spirit on all people. Your sons and daughters will prophesy, your young men will see visions, your old men will dream dreams.

Through dreams and visions and prophecies, God speaks from His spirit into ours. The gift of the discerning of spirits becomes very important when we wake in the night with the memory of a dream fresh on our conscious minds. Not all dreams are from God. As we consider the times we have awakened in the night with sweat on our bodies, we remember visitations from beings from the spirit world who struck fear into out beings. Now, as kingdom people we can grab onto our 911 verses.

Psalm 91:1-7 KJV He that dwelleth in the secret place of the most High shall abide under the shadow of the Almighty. 2I will say of the LORD, He is my refuge and my fortress: my God; in him will I trust. 3Surely he shall deliver thee from the snare of the fowler, and from the noisome pestilence. 4He shall cover thee with his feathers, and under his wings shalt thou trust: his truth shall be thy shield and buckler. 5Thou shalt not be afraid for the terror by night; nor for the arrow that flieth by day; 6Nor for the pestilence that walketh in darkness; nor for the destruction that wasteth at noonday.

7 A thousand shall fall at thy side, and ten thousand at thy right hand; but it shall not come nigh thee.

The NIV translation does not use the term “terror.” But for those of us who have had the experience, no watering down of the term will do. In these cases Satan is so blatant that we immediately recognize the spirit and its origin. However, a more subtle approach is often used by the spirits of wickedness.

1

When I have had these spiritual visitations, do I not immediately recognize that I do not want to commune with this spirit? “Terror” is a good word because it signifies the immediate repulsion and separation that I desire when this spirit visits me. Do I tend to allow myself to visit with this same spirit if it visits me cloaked in a more acceptable and less terrifying form? Upon occasion have I perhaps had the Holy Spirit manifest Himself within my spirit and set off an alarm that tells me that I am visiting with a dangerous spirit or even had that unclean spirit unmasked right before my eyes? If so, I can identify that alarm or revelation as the Holy Spirit speaking to me through the manifestation of the discerning of spirits.

359

9-13

I

t is easy to see that we would quickly flee from the spirit showing itself as demonic and bringing terror with it. However, oftentimes the most wicked of spirits will cover itself with religious trappings or even pose as Jesus Himself.

2 Corinthians 11:13-15 NIV For such men are false apostles, deceitful workmen, masquerading as apostles of Christ. 14And no wonder, for Satan himself masquerades as an angel of light. 15It is not surprising, then, if his servants masquerade as servants of righteousness. Their end will be what their actions deserve.

13

2 Corinthians 11:13-15 NIV Mark 13:21-22 NIV Colossians 2:20-23 NIV

Mark 13:21-22 NIV 21 At that time if anyone says to you, ‘Look, here is the Christ!’ or, ‘Look, there he is!’ do not believe it. 22For false Christs and false prophets will appear and perform signs and miracles to deceive the elect-if that were possible.

As we learn to walk in the spirit, we will need the manifestation of the Holy Spirit in the form of the discerning of spirits because there are many opportunities every day to act after communion with the wrong spirit.

Colossians 2:20-23 NIV 20 Since you died with Christ to the basic principles of this world, why, as though you still belonged to it, do you submit to its rules: 21“Do not handle! Do not taste! Do not touch!”? 22These are all destined to perish with use, because they are based on human commands and teachings. 23Such regulations indeed have an appearance of wisdom, with their self-imposed worship, their false humility and their harsh treatment of the body, but they lack any value in restraining sensual indulgence.

Remember in an earlier section where we learned that when we fight against people, we are being drawn into a battle against the wrong enemy. A human being is not our enemy. “For our struggle is not against flesh and blood, but against the rulers, against the authorities, against the powers of this dark world and against the spiritual forces of evil in the heavenly realms” (Ephesians 6:12 NIV).

Without the discerning of spirits, we would not know that the person, however evil we perceive him to be, is not the enemy but is a pawn for spirits in high places to bring strife and division, war and destruction, and the like.

Am I beginning to make valid associations with information in this section on my spirit and previous ones that helped me to deal with my flesh? Am beginning to “hear from God” as I learn to listen with my spirit instead of just my ears? Am I beginning to see things in the world around me that I could never see with my eyes alone?

360

A Ephesians 2:1-9 NIV

s we begin to recognize that we are hearing from God, we will develop a desire to see changes brought into our immediate world that will improve the quality of life around us or in the lives of people we know. Remember in the last section we discovered that, while spending time with the Father at His mercy seat, one of the treasures He shares with us from His big treasure chest is anointed purpose, or calling. If we are to walk in the spirit, the concept certainly has a quality that carries with it the idea of movement or action. The way we walk in the spirit is to use the renewed things in us to bring a portion of the world still influenced by the spirits of the World’s Systems under the control of the Kingdom.

9-14

(A pause here to clarify a couple of phrases: I use the term “World System” to refer to Satan’s whole kingdom. I choose, in my writing, not to give it the elevated status of calling Satan and his cohorts in crime a kingdom. This is my choice of words and it should be noted as such because the Bible does not shy away from the use of the word “kingdom” for the area ruled by these powerful spirits.

In a different vein, I use the words “World’s Systems” to refer to the areas of society that are under Satanic influence. These are the social systems required for operation of the physical while on this earth.)

Ephesians 2:1-9 NIV As for you, you were dead in your transgressions and sins, 2 in which you used to live when you followed the ways of this world and of the ruler of the kingdom of the air, the spirit who is now at work in those who are disobedient. 3All of us also lived among them at one time, gratifying the cravings of our sinful nature and following its desires and thoughts. Like the rest, we were by nature objects of wrath. 4But because of his great love for us, God, who is rich in mercy, 5made us alive with Christ even when we were dead in transgressions—it is by grace you have been saved. 6And God raised us up with Christ and seated us with him in the heavenly realms in Christ Jesus, 7in order that in the coming ages he might show the incomparable riches of his grace, expressed in his kindness to us in Christ Jesus. 8For it is by grace you have been saved, through faith-and this not from yourselves, it is the gift of God—9not by works, so that no one can boast.

1

Today’s verse really boils it all down into an easy-to-understand message. I once followed the ways of the ruler of the World System.

Because of God’s mercy, He has saved me. I am now a workmanship of Christ to do something special that has already been planned for me to do. Can I agree with that personalization of the scripture? If so, why? And if not, why? If I do not agree with it, I will write out my own personalization and see that it agrees both with the written word and the Holy Spirit who is there to teach me all things.

361

9-15

T

he calling of God upon your life is consistent. It has always been there, but you may have failed to recognize it. My husband and I believe that we can often tell what call God has placed upon a person’s life by the way they operated while in bondage to the World System.

We believe that perhaps the witch doctor has a call on his life to bring healing. We believe that the medium or fortune teller may have been called to a prophetic experience in the Kingdom. We have found this observation to be correct so often that we look at the way a person misused their talents before becoming a Kingdom citizen in order to help them discover their purpose. How did the scripture phrase it yesterday? “For we are God’s workmanship, created in Christ Jesus to do good works, which God prepared in advance for us to do…”

(Ephesians 2:10 NIV).

Romans 11:29 NIV

Romans 11:29 NIV 29 For God’s gifts and his call are irrevocable.

Our primary purpose will not change. However, the assignment will vary with time. Here is the way I would state purpose and assignment in my own life. I believe that my purpose is to take my testimony of redemption and restoration and impart it to people—especially women—for the purpose of developing maturity in Kingdom people.

If I had to put it into just a few words, the phrase would be “maturing the believer.” My assignments change. I have completed many varied assignments during my 12 years as an assistant Chaplain working voluntarily inside prisons. On the outside, I have taught classes, preached messages and danced in the Spirit while inside a prison in Mexico. I have counseled people individually and supported many other ministries with finances and physical efforts. The assignments have been as varied as patches on a quilt but the overall quilt is one that has the ultimate purpose of encouraging or helping the believer become all that God has intended him to become.

Lance Wallnau, a Christian speaker who travels throughout the U.S. training the Body of Christ how to infiltrate the World’s Systems with Kingdom living, says that the key to finding your purpose can be discovered in your desire. He teaches that God gives us a desire and by following our desire and using our gifts and talents infused with wisdom and direction from the Holy Spirit, we will be able change the culture around us and expand the Kingdom into World Systems that are currently under evil spiritual control.

If desire is connected with those good works that were planned ahead of time for me, what is my deep desire right now? If money, confinement or children or anything else I can name was removed from the picture what would be the desire of my heart? Can I reduce it to a simple couple of sentences? If not, Can I agree to begin to seek God and ask Him to reveal my purpose through giving me a burden for something? I will write down whatever comes to me through this experience without reservations.

When I know that God has completed His communication with me over this issue I will look at everything I have written and evaluate it at that time. I will keep my pencil handy and be prepared to write at any minute for several days until I believe that God has finished speaking on the issue.

362

D 1 John 4:4-6 NIV 1 John 5:3-5 NIV

r. Wallnau says that a study was done at Stanford University to see if emotional states could be transmitted without any outward interaction. For the study, four people were put into a small cubicle. Three individuals were classified as neutral in their emotional state while the fourth individual was either seriously depressed or significantly euphoric. They were not allowed to speak or communicate in any physical way. The four were left in the room together for only 15 minutes. When the three neutral people exited and were questioned about their emotional state, it was found in an overwhelming number of cases that the highly charged person significantly affected the others. Through this study, it was determined that just our presence as Kingdom citizens, highly charged with excitement and purpose, can have significant effects upon our culture, even if we never teach a lesson or witness to person.

9-16

1 John 4:4-6 NIV 4 You, dear children, are from God and have overcome them, because the one who is in you is greater than the one who is in the world. 5They are from the world and therefore speak from the viewpoint of the world, and the world listens to them. 6We are from God, and whoever knows God listens to us; but whoever is not from God does not listen to us. This is how we recognize the Spirit of truth and the spirit of falsehood.

1 John 5:3-5 NIV 3 And his commands are not burdensome, 4for everyone born of God overcomes the world. This is the victory that has overcome the world, even our faith. 5Who is it that overcomes the world? Only he who believes that Jesus is the Son of God. If the researchers at Stanford had read these verses and understood them, there would have been no need for such a study.

Dr. Wallnau says that our spirit will pick up the spiritual state it communes with just as the neutral state of the individuals picked up the state of the euphoric person. Furthermore he says: No life is a vacuum in the sense that it operates on its own.

It fills up with whatever it hangs out with. Man is really a breeding machine for the spirit. If he communes with darkness he creates out of darkness. If he communes with holiness out of that holiness he creates something heavenly.

So if you really want your desires to be of God just make God our desire. If you commune with Him only you are conceiving what He put in you.

As I embrace the truth that my spirit is a breeding machine for whatever spirit I become intimate with, it adds a dimension to all of those scriptures in both the Old and New Testament concerning the way God considers going after other Gods as adultery.

363

9-17

T

here is no dual citizenship in the spirit realm. Our spirits are either connected to the Holy Spirit or to the ruler of the World’s System. You will recall the section where we discussed the circumcision of the heart that our spirits are designed to reproduce what our hearts are connected to. With this understanding, the scriptures admonishing us against adultery and prostitution are not only speaking about the physical but are giving us a description of how God feels when His bride (that is us—the church) “sleeps around” with the spirits that are not of the Kingdom.

1 John 2:15-17 NIV 15 Do not love the world or anything in the world. If anyone loves the world, the love of the Father is not in him. 16For everything in the world-the cravings of sinful man, the lust of his eyes and the boasting of what he has and does-comes not from the Father but from the world.

17 The world and its desires pass away, but the man who does the will of God lives forever.

1 John 2:15-17 NIV 1 Corinthians 6:19-20 NIV

The opening phrase of the internet link to Wallnau’s web site says, “Lance Wallnau Ministries believes that ‘kingdom connections’ are a critical part of the way God speaks to our destinies and imparts clarity to our purpose.” He is a nationally known teacher whose primary role is teaching Kingdom citizens how to take the things of the Kingdom and spread them through the World’s Systems. He does this by teaching that the marketplace—or our work place—is governed by systems. He uses the example of education, government, finance, entertainment and the like. He likens these systems to mountains. He attempts to show us as Kingdom citizens how to live a purposeful life as we access the mountains. When we catch the concept that our daily life presents many opportunities for, victory over the rulers of the World’s System, it changes our concept that confinement takes us out of the mission field. As Kingdom citizens we are to make a difference in the world right around us. The mission field is as close as that person who continually gives you grief. It is as near as the government that tries to solve social problems without God. It is as prevalent as the nature films teaching our children that everything in nature is just some cosmic accident and that they are nothing more than a complicated animal. Likening education, government, finance, entertainment and other systems to mountains, he attempts to show Kingdom citizens how to live a purposeful life as we access the mountains. The mission field is all around us. There are mountains to climb and areas of influence to recapture. Confinement does not remove us from this vast mission field. In fact, it brings it even nearer.

1 Corinthians 6:19-20 NIV 19 Do you not know that your body is a temple of the Holy Spirit, who is in you, whom you have received from God? You are not your own; 20 you were bought at a price. Therefore honor God with your body.

What are some of the areas that I can identify needing to be brought under Kingdom rule? As I begin to allow the Holy Spirit to live through me, where am I finding conflict with the World’s System? What actions did I take for granted that I now sense as incompatible with Kingdom citizenship? Am I changing my attitudes and reactions to the people and events of my day? What changes can I list that demonstrate a change of heart rather than just modified actions and reactions?

364

I James 1:2-4 NIV

t is virtually impossible to teach any task without the student getting actively involved with the activity. A person can study the physics and form of swimming until he is thoroughly informed about the physical aspects. He can watch videos demonstrating the different strokes used to propel a person through the water. He can practice breathing exercises while watching the videos and even blow bubbles into a bowl of water, but he will not learn to swim until he steps into the water and first learns to float. Living a life on the spiritual plane is really no different. There are many people who profess to be spiritual but have not gotten wet nor learned to float. They may have great understanding, but they have not learned to LIVE LIFE without holding on to the side of the pool. A swimmer is one who, by actual practice, has developed the ability to withstand the fear of the deep water and become comfortable moving through it by applied experience.

People do not fall out of the cradle knowing how to play basketball, fly airplanes, run backhoes, swim or even walk for that matter. It is through learned, applied experience that we progress in the natural and it is no different in the spiritual. There are a number of people out there who try to teach us through either great intellectual lessons or shared experience, and we think that we are “going to get it” without having to learn to apply the lesson to our own lives. It has always amazed me to hear a person at the ski slopes say, “Na, I don’t need any lessons.

I am past that stage.” Consider the current Olympic ski champion who not only needs ongoing lessons but most likely has a personal coach and a whole training staff pushing him daily to more strength and dexterity. Professional sport teams make use of a whole group of specialized training with large coaching staffs. Why should we just think that because we are beginning to move into the spiritual life that it will be different? It is my position that although our head coach may be the Holy Spirit, we will not reach our potential without jumping into Kingdom Life and learning to apply the principles daily. Without teachers, coaches, cheerleaders, trainers and a medical staff, it will be most difficult for us to increase our ability and stamina.

9-18

James 1:2-4 NIV 2 Consider it pure joy, my brothers, whenever you face trials of many kinds, 3 because you know that the testing of your faith develops perseverance. 4Perseverance must finish its work so that you may be mature and complete, not lacking anything.

For us to learn to live by the spirit, we must let go of the side of the pool. Perseverance is allowing ourselves to go beyond the comfort of being able to hang onto the natural long enough to learn to apply the principles and teachings that we have come to understand.

Perseverance and maturity seem to be linked. How do I think they are related? Does maturity develop before perseverance appears, or is it perseverance that develops maturity? When I think about people who I consider to be really mature in Kingdom life, what are some of the characteristics of their maturity? Do I think these mature individuals came by their maturity through reading books or by persevering through trials? And I think I am going to get it some other way—how?

365

9-19

I

n this section I will be challenging you to put what you have learned into practice. This is an especially difficult challenge for me because as you will quickly acknowledge, I do not know your specific circumstances.

However I will assure you that I intimately know the voice that would speak phrases like that along with its companion, â&#x20AC;&#x153;my circumstances are different. If she knew that she would not ask me to --------.â&#x20AC;? I can tell you with great confidence, that comes from great perseverance, those voices are designed to keep you hanging onto the natural. Remember, perseverance is required for growth.

James 1:3-4 NIV

There will be no progress without perseverance.Do you think I would have gotten to the point of being able to write these words without GREAT PERSEVERANCE? When I started, I had the ridiculous belief that if I wrote one of these pages a day by the end of the year I would be finished. I started writing this journal out of the real need I saw for people suffering confining circumstances. As I have written page after page I found that every time I thought that I had reached some kind of stopping place along the journey and having arrived I would be able to see the end. On every occasion I noticed that the path was longer than I had ever imagined it to be. I worked on this journal for nearly five years, continuously. Even after that amount of time, I had no title, no publishing plans and no formatting plan in place. My line editor was a lady who had been my mentor for nearly 20 years. Therefore, every step of the way was with a coach and teacher encouraging me to persevere and grow through the process. I had never written a book before I jumped into the water. All I had was a burning desire to share my Kingdom living experience with you so that you could benefit from the methods I have learned and used. Everything I learned on my own journey, I learned by applying a Kingdom principle and going through the Valley of the Shadow of Death as I learned stroke by stroke to keep my head above water. I will never mature or grow to the point that I do not need mentors, coaches, teachers, cheerleaders and the like on my team because I desire to become more adept at living my life as a spirit contained within a body that has a soul.

Experience has taught me that if I give up my coaching staff and settle into a new comfort zone I will stop growing. In the natural it is easy to see that if we stop using a muscle it will atrophy, or lose its strength. It is the same in the Spiritual. If we do not keep growing we will eventually shrivel up. Granted, we may have grown enough that when we do shrivel up we will still APPEAR to be stronger than others. There is a real danger here: a danger for us as we live the Spiritual life and a danger for us as we learn from others who APPEAR more mature just because they APPEAR stronger than we are at the moment.

How would I evaluate my spiritual growth, maturity and perseverance?

Perhaps it is time for another one of those fearless moral inventories.

This time I will take some time and do a fearless spiritual inventory to find out just where am I so that I can set a positive direction for my future. Things to consider: Who am I listening to? What trials am I going through now that need to be lived through in the spiritual rather than the natural? Do my mentors and coaches encourage me to push my limits or do they only comfort me in my current state?

366

A

t this point I am going to share with you a teaching from the Bible on maturity. The 23rd Psalm has been used for general comfort so many times that the depth and challenge of the verses has been lost in the recesses of our unconscious memories.

Psalm 23 NIV

9-20

Because of this over-use of the verses for minimal instructions, an overwhelming number of people consider the little passage on the level with a lullaby. I hope to correct that thinking process for you and give you a means for checking your maturity on any given subject and through any trial. During the next several days we will look at each individual section and observe how it describes a continual pattern of maturity. Today letâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s look at the whole passage so that we do not lose sight of the whole as we study each section in depth.

Psalm 23 NIV A psalm of David.

The LORD is my shepherd, I shall not be in want.

2 He makes me lie down in green pastures, he leads me beside quiet waters, 3 he restores my soul.

He guides me in paths of righteousness for his nameâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s sake.

4 Even though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I will fear no evil, for you are with me; your rod and your staff, they comfort me.

5 You prepare a table before me in the presence of my enemies.

You anoint my head with oil; my cup overflows.

6 Surely goodness and love will follow me all the days of my life, and I will dwell in the house of the LORD forever.

1

What does this passage mean to me? I will write out my thoughts about these verses. What emotions does it awaken in me? What do I think about the table that is prepared for me? What is my relationship to the enemies mentioned in connection with that table? Where does this comfort spoken of here come from? Is there a difference between the comfort zone in verses 1-2, 4 and 5-6? In one or two sentences, I will complete these sentences: The 23rd Psalm means ________________________.

It applies to my life in the following manner: ________________________ ___________________.

367

9-21

Step 1. Who is Your Shepherd?

F

or maturity to take place, there has to be a beginning or a birth.

When a person first comes to Jesus, he does not need a degree in theology. In fact, intellectual information and a lengthy involvement in a church environment may be just the things hampering his perceived need for a Savior. This is not to minimize the importance of having been raised in church by believing parents. However, we must remember that for a person to be born again, or have his spirit change allegiance from the spirit that rules the World’s System to the Holy Spirit, a personal commitment must be made. In many cases it is difficult for the person who has spent many years in the Kingdom environment to realize that he may have been a part of the Kingdom without becoming a functional citizen. There are no children or grandchildren in the Kingdom, only sons and daughters. Therefore, it is critical that each person examine his own spiritual existence to determine if he has sincerely, on his own, made a conscious decision to turn his life over to Jesus Christ and has allowed Him to lead him as a shepherd. It is true that when we accept Jesus’ death on the cross as payment for our salvation that we enter the Kingdom, but far too many new Christians stop their growth right there. If, after accepting this salvation, we then go into some kind of holding pattern until we enter Heaven—what is this shepherd thing all about? Jesus becomes our shepherd—or life manager—for the purpose of maturing us as Kingdom citizens in the here and now. I have found no place in the Word that says that Jesus is our shepherd on Sunday morning and we are on our own the rest of the time. Kingdom life is daily, and with Jesus as our shepherd, we have a trustworthy guide and protector. In earlier sections of this journal, we drew an analogy between entering the Kingdom and being sent to a foreign country with different customs, language, government and lifestyle. Again, this analogy is appropriate for better understanding. Accepting the work of the cross as payment for our sin is like getting on the airliner to China.

However, when we step off the airplane we will need a guide no matter how much studying and preparation we have made for our life in China.

Jesus Christ becomes our Kingdom guide. In the Kingdom this guide and personal assistant shepherds us all along the way. The Holy Spirit communicates between our spirits and God’s Spirit. All work together to fulfill the design and purpose of God. There is a heap of living between the cross and Heaven. The first step after we get off the plane in China would be to seek out our guide. The first step after the cross is to decide to choose Jesus as our shepherd. Jesus is a trustworthy guide because he knows every twist and turn of life on this earth as well as the pathways of Heaven. Our guide is both shepherd and High Priest.

Hebrews 4:15-16 NIV

Hebrews 4:15-16 NIV For we do not have a high priest who is unable to sympathize with our weaknesses, but we have one who has been tempted in every way, just as we are-yet was without sin. 16Let us then approach the throne of grace with confidence, so that we may receive mercy and find grace to help us in our time of need.

15

I cannot mature if I have never been born. I cannot mature if I do not grow and change from the point at which I am living NOW. Have I been born again by the cross? Am I ready to rise to the challenge of Kingdom living from this day forward? Who is my shepherd? Who is my guide?

368

Step 2. Rest from Chaos

Song of Songs 2:6-7 NIV

9-22

I

t is quite normal for the individual who has finally made the decision to let Christ be Lord of his life or specific situation to experience a release of tension flowing over him. For an in-depth study of the maturing cycle of the believer the book Song of Songs (Song of Solomon) in the Bible offers just such a study. At the end of the first phase we find the following words: Song of Songs 2:6-7 NIV 6 His left arm is under my head, and his right arm embraces 7 me. Daughters of Jerusalem, I charge you by the gazelles and by the does of the field: Do not arouse or awaken love until it so desires.

In the 23rd Psalm the same release to rest and peace is spoken of.

1. The LORD is my shepherd; I shall not be in want 2. He makes me lie down in green pastures; he leads me beside quiet waters.

After the first step of choosing Jesus for my shepard and confessing that anything that I need will be found in Him, we begin the first phase of our spiritual walk. The first thing that happens is that we notice a dramatic rest from chaos. In Song of Songs, the verses describe a beloved maiden resting in her loverâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s arms. The left arm represents His sustaining strength while His right arm represents His authority. The 23rd Psalm tells us that when the new believer first accepts Christ, he chooses Him as his shepherd. At that time, the shepherd leads him by quiet waters and through lush green pastures. The picture here is of one where the sheep has everything it needs provided by the shepherd.

Have I chosen to allow Christ to shepherd my life? Have I allowed for time with Him just to rest and find security in Him? If I have turned my life over to Christ in the past, are there areas of my life right now that are filled with anxiety and confusion? Do I dare release these areas into the care of the Shepherd?

369

9-23

Step 3. Teaching & Discipleship

K

ingdom life is not one of dwelling in the lush valley. It is designed to push back the forces of darkness. Kingdom citizens have the duty to reclaim territory from the devil himself. Therefore, we cannot be content to stay in the lush valley feeding on green grass forever.

Many Christians become confused when they go through trials or difficulties that seem to move them out of the lush valley of rest.

They have not learned that kingdom life is not a life of ease but one for victory. I have a friend who says that for every victory there had to be a battle, and with every battle there is a bloody battle field.

However, the new Christian is not just thrown into the heat of battle without training. The second phase of development comes through teaching and discipleship.

Psalm 23:3 NIV

Psalm 23:3 NIV 3 He restores my soul. He guides me in paths of righteousness for his nameâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s sake.

A good portion of this journal has been written in order to fulfill this second phase of Kingdom citizenship development. The developing Christian must be placed under both teaching and discipleship if he is to learn how to function within the Kingdom.

How is teaching and discipleship being used in my life to help me mature? What areas of my life are now undergoing instruction that is restoring my soul and leading me in paths of righteousness? Am I making progress for my own glorification or for His namesake? Is it possible for people to look at my life and know it must be God who has made such changes in me?

370

Step 4. Rod & Staff Belong to the Shepherd

Psalm 23:4 NIV

T

9-24

he following portion of scripture has been used so long for readings at funerals that it is hard to think of it in a different vein.

Psalm 23:4 NIV 4 Even though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I will fear no evil, for you are with me; your rod and your staff, they comfort me.

Let’s rephrase it a bit and see if it does not apply to the maturing of the believer in a more dynamic manner: Because your rod and staff comfort me, I can walk through the valley of the shadow of death without fear of evil.

The shepherd used two weapons for defense of his flock. These weapons symbolize the authority of the shepherd and our defense at his hands.

ROD A staff, pole, or stick with many uses: a staff upon which a person may lean (Gen 32:10; staff, KJV; Ex 4:2); a club-like weapon (Ex 21:20; 1 Sam 14:27; Ps 23:4); an instrument of punishment (2 Sam 7:14; 1 Cor 4:21); a shepherd’s crook (Ezek 20:37); a mark of authority, a scepter—such as Moses’ rod (Ex 4:20) and Aaron’s rod (Num 17:2-10); a measuring stick (Ezek 40:3; Rev 11:1); and a tool used to thresh grain (Isa 28:27).

STAFF A short pole or stick used for many different purposes in Bible times. A staff was used much like a walking cane by travelers (Gen 32:10), the elderly (Heb 11:21), and the lame (2 Sam 3:29); but it could also serve as a simple weapon, especially in the hands of a SHEPHERD (1 Sam 17:40). A staff also symbolized a leader’s authority (Isa 14:5), as well as God’s protection of the believer (Ps 23:4).

(Nelson’s Illustrated Bible Dictionary, copyright 1986, Thomas Nelson Publishers.)

Have I been in an environment where I could be taught and discipled in Kingdom principles? Have I matured to the point that I can trust the shepherd for my protection as I begin to move beyond the comfort and rest of the green valley? Do I still have a tendency to rely on my natural talents and worldly methods for my security?

371

9-25

Step 5. Confronting My Own Flesh in the Valley of the Shadow

T

he Valley of the Shadow of Death is an interesting concept. In this set of verses it is not limited to the time of physical death. As we mature, we reach the Valley of the Shadow of Death every time that we are called from our comfort zone into a new level of maturity. Trials, temptations, adverse circumstances, rejection, and the like all present us with a chance to walk through this valley. I have heard countless people say things like, “I know what I am supposed to do, but … it is so hard!” They are standing on the edge of the Valley of the Shadow. When you know that the path ahead of you is fraught with danger and uncertainty, yet you know that in order to mature you must not falter or fail, then you are trekking through the Valley of the Shadow.

Psalm 23:4 NIV

In many cases this time of uncomfortable and fearful transition actually feels like you are going to die. It is in this valley that we are called to crucify our flesh. This means to choose to react out of our spirit when our natural self would like to jump right in the middle of a physical war. An example may be something as simple as knowing that the Bible says that a soft answer turns away wrath, but deep inside you want to jump right into an argument that you know you can win. On one hand you know that your spirit would rather be reconciled than right, but your flesh demands to be proven right at all cost. This crucifixion of the flesh is especially difficult when you KNOW that you would actually be right, but you choose not to get into the war anyway. Allowing others to be wrong is taking a walk through the Valley of the Shadow. Of course, this valley also exists as we come to our physical death, but for the maturing Kingdom citizen, he will learn to walk through the fearful circumstances of life with confidence in the shepherd and rely upon the shepherd’s ability to wield defensive weapons with authority. Sheep can not even bear their teeth or growl at a wolf.

Psalm 23:4 NIV 4 Even though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I will fear no evil, for you are with me;

Can I identify parts of my life where I can say that I am walking through the Valley of the Shadow of Death? Can I begin to transition from fear to confidence in the Shepherd’s authority and protection? Can I remember that it is through perseverance that I will grow and mature? Am I being called to persevere in some area of my life that causes me to need to take an uncomfortable or unpopular stand? Am I going through some kind of persecution or emotional disturbance that feels like death is right at my very door? Have I had thoughts of quitting, dropping out or giving up?

If so I need to rely on the shepherd and his rod and staff for my comfort until I pass through this fearful and uncertain time. Can I remember times when I stood on the mountain top? Can I remember what it was like to make a long range plan? I must set my mind on believing that those times will come again. Until they do I will listen for the voice of my shepherd and rely on His authority and protection while I pass through this Valley of the Shadow of Death without fear.

372

Step 6. The Table is Not for Me to Eat From

9-26

Y Psalm 23:5

ou will notice that the table prepared for us comes AFTER the Valley of the Shadow. There has been a misconception about this table for many years. Far too many have imagined this table to be a banquet table where we get to feast while our enemies look on in envy. If you just think about that imagery for a minute, you would agree that it does not sound a lot like God to do such a thing. Since He loved and wanted reconciliation with those who were His enemies enough to send His son to die on a cross for them, it hardly seems like the same God to prepare this huge banquet for those who love Him so they can eat fine food in the presence of the starving. So let’s take a closer look at this table while remembering that those to whom this scripture was written had a keen sense of covenant. (If you want to review our quick study of covenant, you will find the parts that cover step four and five between 5-22 and 5-33.)

It is very consistent with the character of God and an understanding of covenant to know that after we have passed through the Valley of the Shadow relying completely upon the shepherd for our protection, we would be prepared with experience and testimony of God’s love and provision in time of need. Step four of the covenant-making process employs an exchange of belts which says that everything I have as a resource is yours. The exchange of swords says my enemies are yours, and I take on your enemy as my own. In this light it becomes obvious that the table that is prepared is more like a smorgasbord of God’s provisions. These things would include, but not be limited to, gifts, miracles, prayer language, authority, revelation, angelic assistance and more. The table is set with every provision that God has laid out for us to use. This table is prepared for me in the presence of MY (through covenantal understanding: HIS) enemies. The table is for me to serve from, not to eat from. Anointing is a part for this scripture and anointing is always for service. We will examine that part tomorrow.

Psalm 23:5 5 You prepare a table before me in the presence of my enemies.

You anoint my head with oil; my cup overflows.

As we mature in the Kingdom Life we move from rest in a peaceful place into teaching and discipleship. With new knowledge and understanding we then go through trials and testing to give us experience and security. It is through these events that we grow to a point where we desire to demonstrate God’s love and provision to others who are in need. It is a bit like having learned to swim: we want to help others learn to swim so they won’t drown.

Have I understood that service is the lifestyle of the maturing believer?

Have I been confused and thought that the more mature a person became, the more trouble-free their life would be? My experience and testimony is being built while I am in the Valley of the Shadow. As I trust in the shepherd for my defense, I am building a platform for service to others. What God uses from His storehouse to heal me will be available on the table for me to share with others. What is God teaching me right now?

373

9-27

Serve Men & War Against Spirits

A

nointing is a part of the table of service.

ANOINT, ANOINTING To authorize, or set apart, a person for a particular work or service (Isa 61:1). The anointed person belonged to God in a special sense. The phrases, “the Lord’s anointed,” “God’s anointed,” “My anointed,” “Your anointed,” or “His anointed” are used of Saul (1 Sam 26:9,11), David (2 Sam 22:51), and Solomon (2 Chron 6:42). In the New Testament, all who are Christ’s disciples are said to be anointed; they are God’s very own, set apart and commissioned for service (2 Cor 1:21). (Nelson’s Illustrated Bible Dictionary, copyright 1986, Thomas Nelson Publishers.)

Hebrews 5:11-14 NIV

Maturity develops as we begin to use our experience as a testimony to the power of God for the benefit of others and starts us on a pathway of service.

Anointing comes from God as our area of service becomes more clearly defined.

Hebrews 5:11-14 NIV We have much to say about this, but it is hard to explain because you are slow to learn. 12In fact, though by this time you ought to be teachers, you need someone to teach you the elementary truths of God’s word all over again. You need milk, not solid food! 13Anyone who lives on milk, being still an infant, is not acquainted with the teaching about righteousness. 14But solid food is for the mature, who by constant use have trained themselves to distinguish good from evil.

11

Today’s verses in Hebrews emphasize “constant use.” An experiential process follows the teaching process, and from this maturity develops. If we intend to mature, we will have to go through this process multiple times on multiple levels. The Hebrew verses tell us that if we do not go through the process and learn to eat solid food, we will remain infants. You may be very content to lay around in the valley of provision waiting for some golden trumpet to sound and carry you away, but for your time here on this earth you will continue to remain in diapers with little understanding of Kingdom life. Trial and error will be a part of your maturing process. Fear of failure or the incorrect thought processes that say to you that you have to be perfect or you will look like a fool are messages from the enemy. The word of God says, “I have prepared a table for you with everything you need on it. I have personally selected you and set you aside for special service. You must learn to trust me and rely on my provision for your life but together we can change the world.” The word of God does not limit his call for maturity and service to those who are perfect physically and free of any handicap.

God’s call to maturity and service is extended to the imperfect and confined.

In addition to items of service found on the table, we also find implements of warfare.

This table prepared for our use in the presence of His enemies has everything we need to serve men and war against spirits.

Have I been limiting my importance as a Kingdom citizen by the limitations I have in this physical environment? Is it possible that this very confining situation I am in physically could be the springboard for a life of freedom and significance?

374

Step 7. Annointing in Abundance

9-28

M Jude 1:2 NIV Psalm 23:5 NIV

y cup runneth over.” The cup mentioned in the 23rd Psalm is usually interpreted as the cup that holds the anointing oil. Since it is customary to view this vessel as our spirits and the filling to overflowing is the presence of the Holy Spirit, we miss an important key to maturity embedded within this little verse. I believe that the previous interpretation of this little verse is valid, but let’s not fail to notice that in the first phase of our journey we were in a valley where all of our needs were provide for. The first verse says, “The Lord is my shepherd, I shall not want.” In other words, “I have decided to let Jesus be my shepherd, and everything I need I have in Him.” Toward the last of the Psalm we discover that as we mature, we begin to have abundance. We have a cup that is overflowing. This signifies a supply greater than we need for just our own life. As we are called into a life of service, we give out of abundance. Our own supply is not depleted as we give. We do not need to worry about running out of what we are called to give. In fact, as we mature we discover that it is through our giving that our own cups get refilled. Most of us begin to experience maturity after we have had to cling desperately to the shepherd. We do not tend to stop and look at where we have come from. The farmer who does not look back at his plowed rows never sees his accomplishment, only the work ahead.

From time to time we need to think about what we have done over, say, the last month. It helps to make a list and look at it. I used to become discouraged with all the things I had ahead of me but I had a friend who would occasionally make me stop my conversation about everything I had yet to do and just start to list the things that I had completed in the past couple of weeks. The process had the result of making me take a breath and see that progress was being made. The measure of your cup will help you determine what you need.

Jude 1:2 NIV 2 Mercy, peace and love be yours in abundance.

Throughout our maturing process, we need to receive mercy, peace and love. This is what the Holy Spirit brings as He fills our cups. It is also the commodity that we have in abundance to give out. Our service may take on the outward appearance of a feeding program, teaching a class, helping another learn to walk, or prophesying to kings, but that is only the vehicle used to deliver the oil. Because we have traditionally dressed these qualities in pretty dresses, we many times fail to see that they can be brought to us through unexpected channels. An example is that intervention and tough love practices may be employed to extend any of these blessings. I have known many people who are in prison who, as they mature spiritually, will testify that their encounter with our justice system was the vehicle used by God to dispense mercy into their lives. In these cases prison becomes a blessing, and abundance flows from these prisoners as they testify to others about God’s mercy, peace and love.

Psalm 23:5 NIV 5 You prepare a table before me in the presence of my enemies.

You anoint my head with oil; my cup overflows.

What is the condition of my cup? Is it running over in abundance? What has God has given me that I can use to impart to someone else? Do I know just one person who needs what I have? Could I begin to give out of my abundance to that person with just a simple word of encouragement?

375

9-29

T

he condition of the oil in our cups is our responsibility. Oh, I thought it was the Holy Spirit who provided the oil and I had nothing to do with it because it was a gift. Well, that is partly correct.

It is indeed the Holy Spirit who provides the oil but once it gets into our cup, it becomes our responsibility. The overflow will depend upon our continuing journey into a greater measure of maturity.

That means that we have to take care of how we handle the oil and never cease to allow the processes of teaching and walking through the Valley of the Shadow to develop us further.

Ecclesiates 10:1 NIV As dead flies give perfume a bad smell, so a little folly outweighs wisdom and honor.

If we find that we are not experiencing an overflow of oil from our cup, we need to do an oil check. It will not be the Holy Spirit’s problem. Our oil can become rancid because we have not kept it pure. Unforgiveness, relying on our own talents, trying too hard, not spending quality time with God, resisting change, lack of diligence, not doing the things I already know to do, and a whole bunch of other things will allow flies to get into the oil. Another way that we can cause our oil to stop flowing in abundance is through neglecting the work of the Holy Spirit in our own lives.

1

Ecclesiastes 10:1 NIV 1 Thessalonians 5:19-24NIV 1 Corinthians 13:1-3 NIV

1 Thessalonians 5:19-24 NIV 19 Do not put out the Spirit’s fire; 20do not treat prophecies with contempt. 21Test everything. Hold on to the good. 22Avoid every kind of evil. 23May God himself, the God of peace, sanctify you through and through. May your whole spirit, soul and body be kept blameless at the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ. 24The one who calls you is faithful and he will do it.

It is not uncommon for those who begin to mature in the spirit to become so intent on the “giving out” part that they neglect the process that must continue in their own lives. The result is a harsh teacher. Lessons may be taught with great enthusiasm, but there is no mercy, peace or love evident.

1 Corinthians 13:1-3 NIV 1 If I speak in the tongues of men and of angels, but have not love, I am only a resounding gong or a clanging cymbal. 2If I have the gift of prophecy and can fathom all mysteries and all knowledge, and if I have a faith that can move mountains, but have not love, I am nothing. 3If I give all I possess to the poor and surrender my body to the flames, but have not love, I gain nothing.

If the service to man or warfare against spirits does not come out of abundance of oil in our cup, we must take our own steps of maturity and go back into God’s presence on the mercy seat to have our own cup re-filled to overflowing.

It is time for me to do an oil check. What is the condition of my cup?

What is the condition of my oil? What flies need to be picked out of my cup? What do I need to do to obtain a full measure of fresh oil?

376

Step 8. Goodness and Mercy Follow

Psalm 23:6 NIV Acts 5:15 NIV 2 Corinthians 2:14-16 NIV Mark 16:17 KJV

T

9-30

he last verse contains two parts.

Psalm 23:6 NIV 6 Surely goodness and love will follow me all the days of my life, and I will dwell in the house of the LORD forever.

It is important to notice here that the goodness and mercy is said to follow the mature believer. It does not say that goodness and mercy will fall upon him, nor does it indicate that these qualities will envelop or surround him. In fact, if you study the lives of many of the most mature Christians, you will soon discover that their lives were lived in the presence of injustice and persecution. The mature will have goodness and mercy following them.

Acts 5:15 NIV 15 As a result, people brought the sick into the streets and laid them on beds and mats so that at least Peterâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s shadow might fall on some of them as he passed by.

2 Corinthians 2:14-16 NIV But thanks be to God, who always leads us in triumphal procession in Christ and through us spreads everywhere the fragrance of the knowledge of him. 15For we are to God the aroma of Christ among those who are being saved and those who are perishing. 16To the one we are the smell of death; to the other, the fragrance of life.

The presence of God or the ministering of the Holy Spirit from our lives is said to follow us, it means that it is what is left behind as a fragrance when we pass by. The mature person understands that they may not actually see transformation before them but is confident that the fragrance will linger. Far too many Christians leave a stench in their path because their oil is not fresh, and they are working out of natural gifting with a desire to see results and measure them as personal gain. We run into great danger as we mature when we start to want to see the evidence of God working in others as a measure of our own stature.

14

Mark 16:17 KJV And these signs shall follow them that believe;

17

What fragrance do I leave behind as I interact with others? Is it a sweet smell of mercy, peace and love, or is it a stench of condemnation and competition? If I cannot distinguish for myself the result of my passing, perhaps I can find a mature friend who can help me with an encouraging message that renews my sensitivity to the fragrance of mercy, peace and love.

377

9-31

Step 9. Forever is Today Forward

I

will dwell in the house of the Lord forever!” Finally, we have come to the end! However, for the maturing Kingdom citizen this end is a new beginning. The “Kingdom now” concept empowers us right now. Jesus Christ does not call us from the cross to receive His gift of salvation so that we can live out our lives as fat slugs on the floor of the rich green valley until some future day when the golden trumpets sound and we get transformed into glorious creatures with purpose. When we enter the Kingdom we are entering a life of ever-growing and maturing reality.

We have a mandate from God to take the things of the Kingdom and spread them into the world around us. When we enter the Kingdom, we move into the house of the Lord. Our ability to dwell in the house of the Lord forever starts immediately upon receiving our Kingdom transformation papers. Forever is a word that has its beginning in this world and has no end. Everlasting is another companion word. God’s life is eternal. He has no beginning and no end. He is the alpha and the omega. Each of us has a spirit that will last forever. If we experienced a rebirth of our spirit by choosing to disconnect it from the spirit of death and join with the Spirit of Life, then the dwelling place for that spirit is in the house of the Lord.

John 6:45-48 NIV 2 Thessalonians 1:5-10 NIV

John 6:45-48 NIV 45 It is written in the Prophets: ‘They will all be taught by God.’ Everyone who listens to the Father and learns from him comes to me.

46 No one has seen the Father except the one who is from God; only he has seen the Father. 48I tell you the truth, he who believes has everlasting life.

The physical body is temporal. It has a beginning and it will have an end.

As we mature in the things of the spirit, we need to be aware that our spirit is EVERLASTING. It will not die in the sense that it ceases to exist.

2 Thessalonians 1:5-10 NIV 5 All this is evidence that God’s judgment is right, and as a result you will be counted worthy of the kingdom of God, for which you are suffering. 6God is just: He will pay back trouble to those who trouble you 7and give relief to you who are troubled, and to us as well. This will happen when the Lord Jesus is revealed from heaven in blazing fire with his powerful angels. 8He will punish those who do not know God and do not obey the gospel of our Lord Jesus. 9They will be punished with everlasting destruction and shut out from the presence of the Lord and from the majesty of his power 10on the day he comes to be glorified in his holy people and to be marveled at among all those who have believed.

Our spirit will last forever. Where it will exist is determined by our citizenship while here in our temporal bodies. Our spirit is attached to the spiritual realm right now. It is either attached to the ruler of this World’s System and the spirit of death or it has been reborn by the Spirit of Life. If we are attached to the Spirit of death we are currently living in the house of the ungodly. Our life in the house of the Lord begins right now, and our dwelling place in that house is secured by an everlasting covenant.

I AM DWELLING IN THE HOUSE OF THE LORD RIGHT NOW. MY DWELLING PLACE IS SECURED BY A COVENANT WITH GOD. 378

A Isaiah 61:1-3 NIV

s a Christian matures he begins to see need all around him.

Perhaps that need was nearby all the time, but suddenly the need in another becomes evident. Let’s look at Isaiah 61 again and notice the mission statement of Jesus and the Holy Spirit working through the church (the church is the people, not the building).

9-32

Isaiah 61:1-3 NIV The Spirit of the Sovereign LORD is on me, because the LORD has anointed me to preach good news to the poor. He has sent me to bind up the brokenhearted, to proclaim freedom for the captives and release from darkness for the prisoners, 2to proclaim the year of the LORD’s favor and the day of vengeance of our God, to comfort all who mourn, 3and provide for those who grieve in Zion—to bestow on them a crown of beauty instead of ashes, the oil of gladness instead of mourning, and a garment of praise instead of a spirit of despair. They will be called oaks of righteousness, a planting of the LORD for the display of his splendor.

1

Starting with the last phrase of today’s scripture there is a description of what will result from our carrying out the mandate of God. “They will be called oaks of righteousness, a planting of the LORD for the display of his splendor.” Normally when we read all of the things that come before these phrases, we end up simply skipping over them. However, this is a scripture that is written for the maturing Christian. As he begins to recognize the needs set out in the first part he will get a clue as to how to get involved with the work of the Holy Spirit in the lives of others. The ultimate purpose is threefold. First, “they will be called oaks of righteousness”—they will be recognized by others as mature, strong Kingdom citizens. They will automatically be looked up to and sought out. Second, they will be recognized as a “planting of the Lord.” This means that others will know of the trials and circumstances that he has overcome and just know that it was God that brought him through, because the deliverance was so great that it just had to be God. And third, they “will become a display of His splendor.” The maturing Christian begins to live a life that is so changed by the supernatural that his daily lifestyle is untarnished, and that untarnished lifestyle reflects the character of God.

Is my everyday lifestyle a reflection of His splendor. What characteristics reside in me that I need to take back to step one in order to allow Christ to have control. As I mature I will be an oak of righteousness, a planting of the Lord, and a display of His splendor.

What does that mean to me? How can I visualize it and help make it become a reality?

379

9-33

A

little personal story here might help with your ability to capture an important concept about spiritual maturity. I grew up in a family with two sisters. Both were severely handicapped. I was the oldest and the only well one. It was natural for my Dad to think that it was my duty to make peace in the family, but it was unrealistic to expect a young child to be able to accomplish such a task.

Therefore, I failed miserably and grew to resent my role as the family peacemaker. When I first began to mature spiritually, I just knew that God told me to become the peacemaker. It is funny how often God gives you the very job that you have been trying to get out of all along.

Anyway, I thought because I knew I had heard from God this time that I would just walk into my parent’s home for a Christmas celebration and love and peace would just flow around me. What actually happened was that I got to see the war on a whole different level. There was so much confusion, competition and resentments flowing around that I was overwhelmed. This was the first experience I had with understanding that the healer has to see the sickness. The deliverer has to see the demon. As I learned how to adjust and how to respond to the spirit of what I was seeing, I became more successful at attempting to bring peace within my family. Nothing happened over night. It is still an ongoing process, but by seeing the need, I am much more able to bring God’s touch to the relationships. Remember that when you begin to see the spiritual effects that an allegiance to the World’s System has produces, you will not see pretty things. When you have your heart broken because of the need you see in another that you know can only be met by your God, you will be spiritually ready to begin to impart some of the love, acceptance, deliverance, strength and confidence that you have received. You may notice that in scripture many times the mature Kingdom person is referred to as a tree.

There are fig trees, palm trees, olive trees, oak trees, and the “tree planted by the water.”

Jeremiah 17:7-8 NIV

Jeremiah 17:7-8 NIV 7 “But blessed is the man who trusts in the LORD, whose confidence is in him. 8He will be like a tree planted by the water that sends out its roots by the stream. It does not fear when heat comes; its leaves are always green. It has no worries in a year of drought and never fails to bear fruit.”

The mature do not have to go out and chase down those in need.

Trees are planted and remain in that same position their whole lives.

They drink from the water and stay nourished from the root. Then those who need shelter from the storms or noonday heat find them.

What do I need to do in my life now that will help me to become deeply rooted in God and watered by His word?

380

L

et’s look at the chapter of Isaiah 61 again and see if we can find a pattern for interaction with others in need. Remember, this the mission statement of Jesus and the Holy Spirit.

Isaiah 61:1-3

Isaiah 61:1-2

Isaiah 61:2-3

The Spirit of the Sovereign LORD is on me,

and the day of vengeance of our God,

because the LORD has anointed me

to comfort all who mourn,

to preach good news to the poor.

He has sent me to bind up the brokenhearted, to proclaim freedom for the captives

9-34

and provide for those who grieve in Zion-to bestow on them a crown of beauty instead of ashes, the oil of gladness instead of mourning,

You can apply these verses in any number of ways, but as a maturing Kingdom citizen you can expect to begin to observe the spirit behind the physical. When you begin to recognize that another is poor or outside of the Kingdom, you will know that you are to bring him the good news that Christ died for his redemption. You won’t be afraid of the message that without God there is no hope and that they are connected to a doomed system when they could become citizens of the Lord’s Kingdom. It is a life and death choice, and because you have experienced the change, you can easily preach the good news of salvation, the present time for a decision, and the results of remaining connected to the World system. But as a tree planted by the water, you won’t have to chase any one down. Just be aware of the spiritual condition of those who come across your path.

Does this concept of being a tree planted by the water help me to understand that regardless of my confining circumstances that there will be many who will come to sit in my shade and eat of my fruit if I concentrate on the water of the word and draw nourishment from roots that grow stronger every day?

381

9-35

E

vangelism is a calling for some, but for each of us the desire to preach the good news to the perishing will become overwhelming at some time so that we cannot hold back the flood of words that would save another.

1 Corinthians 1:18 NIV 18 For the message of the cross is foolishness to those who are perishing, but to us who are being saved it is the power of God. Jude 1:22-23 NIV 22 Be merciful to those who doubt; 23snatch others from the fire and save them; to others show mercy, mixed with fear-hating even the clothing stained by corrupted flesh.

1 Corinthians 1:18 NIV Jude 1:22-23 NIV Isaiah 61:1-3

Todayâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s two verses give us directions on how to treat the lost. We will not become the kind of person who hits another over the head with a Bible if we remember that our message is foolishness to them in and of itself. Our deep desire to snatch another lost soul from hell when ministered through mercy and by the Holy Spirit working through our lives makes the message palatable.

Isaiah 61:1-2

Isaiah 61:2-3

The Spirit of the Sovereign LORD is on me,

and the day of vengeance of our God,

because the LORD has anointed me

to comfort all who mourn,

to preach good news to the poor.

He has sent me to bind up the brokenhearted, to proclaim freedom for the captives

and provide for those who grieve in Zion-to bestow on them a crown of beauty instead of ashes, the oil of gladness instead of mourning,

Binding up the broken-hearted and comforting those who mourn are significantly connected. When we observe a person who is acting out of a broken heart, comfort is all that is required. In some cases, provision for those broken-hearted that are experiencing grief can become a plan of ministry. Just being there can be critical to people who do not even know how to express their need because their hearts are broken and grief has befallen them.

What are some of the times that I can remember when a person just being there for me made all the difference? Is ministry that simple?

382

P John 8:12 Isaiah 61:1-2

roclaim freedom for the captives and a release from darkness for prisoners” is not a line that refers simply to physical imprisonment. Those of us who have been attached to the World’s System were connected to a system with a death sentence over its head. At one time, we were caught by this spiritually dead way of life. The release from darkness was our first vision of the light. Jesus Christ was that light.

9-36

John 8:12 12 When Jesus spoke again to the people, he said, “I am the light of the world. Whoever follows me will never walk in darkness, but will have the light of life.”

Isaiah 61:1-2

Isaiah 61:2-3

The Spirit of the Sovereign LORD is on me,

and the day of vengeance of our God,

because the LORD has anointed me

to comfort all who mourn,

to preach good news to the poor.

He has sent me to bind up the brokenhearted, to proclaim freedom for the captives

and provide for those who grieve in Zion-to bestow on them a crown of beauty instead of ashes, the oil of gladness instead of mourning,

Our mission, should we dare to take it, is to help others exchange their ashes for a crown of beauty. We help them, through the Holy Spirit, to exchange their mourning garments for a garment of gladness and walk with them as they move into a life free of despair as they take on the garment of praise.

There is no confining circumstance that takes me away from those in need. I do not need to travel far to find the broken-hearted or a grieving person who is covered with the ashes that come from connection to the World’s System. If I am content to remain by the water and stay rooted deeply in the nourishing soil, then I can wait for the time that someone comes to seek the shade or eat the fruit.

How much easier will it be to meet a need in another when they come seeking what I already have in abundance?

383

9-37

W

ith more maturity we will become exposed to an everincreasing depth of hurt in others. Just because we become Kingdom citizens does not mean that we will not go through times of doubt or fall back into practices that are rooted in the World’s System. Many who were once oaks of righteousness themselves will wilt and their root system dry. Most times this occurrence is due to some kind of disillusionment or blindness. Have you ever heard the phrase, “being blindsided”? This phrase comes from fighting terminology and refers to the enemy making an effective swing at his opponent from just outside his line of sight. Many a knockout has come from just such a blindsided punch. Just because you have come into the Kingdom and are maturing does not mean that the rulers of the World’s System are not out there looking for a target just like you.

1 Peter 5:8-9 NIV James 1:12-15 NIV

1 Peter 5:8-9 NIV 8 Be self-controlled and alert. Your enemy the devil prowls around like a roaring lion looking for someone to devour. 9Resist him, standing firm in the faith, because you know that your brothers throughout the world are undergoing the same kind of sufferings.

None of us are immune to every tactic of the devil, but most of the time we fall into unrighteousness from some inner desire of our own heart.

James 1:12-15 NIV 12 Blessed is the man who perseveres under trial, because when he has stood the test, he will receive the crown of life that God has promised to those who love him. 13When tempted, no one should say, “God is tempting me.” For God cannot be tempted by evil, nor does he tempt anyone; 14but each one is tempted when, by his own evil desire, he is dragged away and enticed. 15Then, after desire has conceived, it gives birth to sin; and sin, when it is full-grown, gives birth to death.

We are to be self-controlled and alert so that we do not get blindsided. However, as we continue to mature, we will be dealing with an increasing level of purification within ourselves. There will be many times when we will need to rid ourselves of thought processes that connect us to The World’s System. Each time we locate one of those hot spots we will undergo temptation to resist removing it. Notice that the James scripture says EACH ONE OF US IS TEMPTED. By what? By our own desires. So not all the damage is done by the devil. I have told many a prisoner who claimed her trouble came from the devil that the devil was probably watching what she was doing and taking notes. I know that in my own life I have given the devil a couple of good ideas myself.

Can I remember that I am just as vulnerable as another whose fall is made public? What should my response to the wounding of another Kingdom citizen?

384

T 1 Chronicles 16:22 NIV Galatians 6:1-5 NIV 2 Corinthians 5:16-20 NIV

he more mature a person becomes, the more vulnerable he is to being blindsided. What should we do when we discover that the very person we have been in relationship with is in trouble? Or we hear about a great teacher of the word who is undergoing public humiliation for his unrighteousness?

There are two scriptures that come to mind here.

9-38

1 Chronicles 16:22 NIV 22 “Do not touch my anointed ones; do my prophets no harm.”

Galatians 6:1-5 NIV Brothers, if someone is caught in a sin, you who are spiritual should restore him gently. But watch yourself, or you also may be tempted.

2 Carry each other’s burdens, and in this way you will fulfill the law of Christ.

3 If anyone thinks he is something when he is nothing, he deceives himself.

4 Each one should test his own actions. Then he can take pride in himself, without comparing himself to somebody else, 5for each one should carry his own load.

When a Kingdom citizen stumbles and falls, it becomes our job to do two things. One is to not gossip about the situation or bring any verbal condemnation upon him. He, too, is one of the anointed and judgment belongs to The Lord. He is the Lord’s servant, not ours. The enemy would like to kick up dust in the whole Kingdom over just such an issue, and any division comes from the spirit of division. OK, NO GOSSIPING OR LOOSE TALKING! What’s next? The next step is for the person to be restored gently. This is the very place where Kingdom citizens get tempted to address their situation using World System tactics. The church has been noted as a group who eagerly leave their wounded on the battlefield to die outside the camp. You might not be in the place to restore the fallen gently, but you can stand for the principle in any case. If you are in a position to write letters or speak words into such a situation, your position should always be one of restoration.

1

2 Corinthians 5:16-20 NIV 16 So from now on we regard no one from a worldly point of view. Though we once regarded Christ in this way, we do so no longer.

17 Therefore, if anyone is in Christ, he is a new creation; the old has gone, the new has come! 18All this is from God, who reconciled us to himself through Christ and gave us the ministry of reconciliation: 19that God was reconciling the world to himself in Christ, not counting men’s sins against them. And he has committed to us the message of reconciliation. 20We are therefore Christ’s ambassadors, as though God were making his appeal through us. We implore you on Christ’s behalf: Be reconciled to God.

The ministry of reconciliation is not just for those outside the kingdom. It is God’s desire to bring reconciliation in all areas of The Kingdom. We must adopt the attitude of reconciliation toward our fellow citizens because we live under the same principle and none of us are immune to failure.

If it was my failure that was exposed, how would I expect or want the Kingdom community to react to me? Is the key to my actions found in that answer?

385

9-39

M

ost of our New Testament was written to people in the various churches. The words and admonitions were written in a large part as answers to questions posed by the churches themselves.

If we look carefully at the letters that Paul wrote we will discover that the questions that provoked his writings must have contained information about the problems within the church community. We have a tendency today to think that once we become Kingdom citizens and join a church that we are moving into an area free of trouble, sickness, pain, temptation or misunderstanding. That belief, within itself, carries seeds of confusion because that is not what we are going to find there. We will find a group of people fighting the same old enemy battles but with a different method of combat. Each person has a measure of maturity, but none have completely arrived. Therefore, others will have the same difficulties in the spirit realm as we do. Pastor, evangelist, teacher, apostle: they all are on a journey just like us. No one is immune. No one has reached perfection. The things that were going on in the various communities in which Paul planted church groups were, in most cases, things that were approved by the local culture. In the same manner today with the culture around us and the amount of time we lived as citizens of The World’s System, it is difficult to separate what is culturally expressive within the natural community that is inappropriate for Kingdom living.

2 Corinthians 7:8-11 NIV

2 Corinthians 7:8-11 NIV 8 Even if I caused you sorrow by my letter, I do not regret it.

Though I did regret it—I see that my letter hurt you, but only for a little while—9yet now I am happy, not because you were made sorry, but because your sorrow led you to repentance. For you became sorrowful as God intended and so were not harmed in any way by us.

10 Godly sorrow brings repentance that leads to salvation and leaves no regret, but worldly sorrow brings death. 11See what this godly sorrow has produced in you: what earnestness, what eagerness to clear yourselves, what indignation, what alarm, what longing, what concern, what readiness to see justice done. At every point you have proved yourselves to be innocent in this matter.

In today’s verses from 2 Corinthians, Paul is referring to the former letter that he wrote to the church at Corinth with notes to bring correction of wrongs within the body. The church is not a place for the perfect, it is a place for those who know they are not perfect but know the one who was made perfect.

Have I expected to find perfection in the church and become discouraged when I found that problems continued to be a part of life? Maturity is a process. Am I making progress with my process and learning to help others along the way?

386

T

his brings us to the end of the last of the nine sections of 40 days. If you are still with me through this part, you will have made SIGNIFICANT progress. It is time to reflect upon the changes that have come to you.

Isaiah 60:1-3 NIV

1. How has my spiritual development helped me to have more control over the thought processes in my mind?

2. How has my spiritual development helped to control my emotions?

3. How has my spiritual development changed the amount of self control that I exercise? How has my Will been changed?

4. How has my spiritual development changed my natural physical actions and reactions? What part in my eternal life does my body play? Which is the most important, my physical body or my spirit?

5. How has my understanding of covenant changed the way I interact with God? 6. How does knowing the elementary things about the Tabernacle increase my knowledge about how to seek Him? Should I do an in-depth study of the Tabernacle?

7. Have I found ways to apply the principles of spiritual authority to my own situation?

8. Have I been born again of the Spirit? Am I a Kingdom citizen? Am I maturing?

I close this journal with the words from Isaiah 60. It is my admonition to you. It is a prophecy spoken from the lips of Isaiah and also one written to you as I call you who once saw yourselves as lost and forgotten. You were once without purpose and full of despair. But today is a new dawning, and life abundant has come to you.

Isaiah 60:1-3 NIV â&#x20AC;&#x153;Arise, shine, for your light has come, and the glory of the LORD rises upon you.

See, darkness covers the earth and thick darkness is over the peoples, but the LORD rises upon you and his glory appears over you.

Nations will come to your light, and kings to the brightness of your dawn.â&#x20AC;?

387

9-40

Kathy Troccoli How Would I Know Lyrics If it wasn’t for the times that I was down If it wasn’t for the times that I was bound For all the times that I wondered How I would ever make it through All the times that I couldn’t see my way And I had to turn to You Chorus: How would I know You could deliver How would I know You could set free If there had never been a battle How would I know the victory How would I know You could be faithful To meet all of my needs Lord I appreciate the hard times Otherwise how would I know I remember all the times I had to cry And at the time all I could do was wonder why Why would a God so kind and loving Allow me to go through all this pain If I could see into the future Then I would know the joy I’d gain Repeat chorus How would I know that you could make a way out of no way How would I know if I never had a need Brother I know what you’re goin’ through Sister I know cause I’ve been in your shoes But I can truly say that I know what God can do Repeat chorus

388

Now What?

This has been a most unusual journal! If you have completed it, you will have completed a companion notebook that defines your struggle to obtain freedom during confinement. You will not reallize how much you have changed in some areas until you redo the process again with a new notebook.

At this time you should go through your notebook and reread what you have written.

After a thorough review, close that notebook and put it away until you have completed your second trip through this journal. Once you have completed it a second time, compare your two notebooks. In this manner you can chart your own maturity, and perhaps even develop your own method of teaching others by your experience.

After your second trip through the journal most certainly you, like Daniel, will be able to stand before the rulers of this world and declare, â&#x20AC;&#x153;It is my pleasure to tell you of the miraculous signs and wonders that the Most High God has performed for me!â&#x20AC;?

Dr. Shay Shelton Hoffman Chaplain Shay

389

BOOKLIST FOR QUOTES AND REFERENCES 40 Days to the Promise, Stan DeKoven, Vision Publishing, Ramona, Ca 1993

Battlefield of the Mind, Joyce Meyer, Time Warner Book Group, 1271 Avenue of the Americas, New York, NY 10020 Beauty for Ashes, Joyce Meyer, Life In The Word Fenton, Mo. 1994 Come On Up, Dr Leonard Hoffman, Grace Publications, 8948 S. W. Barbur Blvd. Portland, Oregon Covenant: How the Kingdoms Work, Jerry A. King, DD. Riordan Enterprises, Shreveport, Louisiana. 1997 Do It Afraid, Joyce Meyer, Life In the Word, Fenton, Mo. 1996 Each Day A New Beginning, Hazelden, Center City, Mn 1982 Emotional Intelligence, David Goleman, Bantam Books, New York, July 1997 Experiencing God, Henry T. Blackaby and Claude King, New Way Press, 127 Ninth Ave. Nashville, Tenn Healing The Broken Hearted, Joyce Meyer, Life In The Word, Fenton, Mo. 1997 Heaven Your Real Home, Joni Ericson Tada, Life Way Press, Nashville, Tenn, 1996 Karla Fey Tucker Set Free, Linda Strom, WaterBrook Press, Colorado Springs, Co, 2000 Kings And Priests, David R. High, Books For Children of the World, Oklahoma City, Oklahoma, 1993 My Utmost For His Highest, Oswald Chambers, Discovery House Publishers, 1935 revised 1963 and current 1992 On Grief And Grieving, Elisabeth Kubler-Ross, Schribner, 2005 One Day At A Time In Al-Anon, Al_Anon Family Group, New York, 1989 Releasing Kings For Ministry In the Marketplace, John S. Garfield and Harold R. Eberle, Worldcast Publishing, Yakima, Washington, 2004 Sermons in Solitary Confinement, Richard Wurmbrand, Chaucer Press, Bungay, Suffolk 1969 Spiritual Authority, Watchman Nee, Christian Fellowship Publishers, New York, 1972 Spiritual Emergency – When Personal Transformation Becomes a Chrisis, Stanislav Gtpf, Md and Christina Grof (Editors), Jeremy P. Tarcher/Putman, New York, NY, 1989 Spiritual Realities – Spiritual Dynamics Between People, Harold R. Eberle, Winepress Publishing, Yakima, Washington, 1977 The Days of His Presence, Francis Frangipane, Arrow Publications, Cedar Rapids, IA, 1996 The Highest Life, Gene Edwards, Tendale House Publishers, Wheaton, IL, 1932 The Names of God: God’s Character Revealed Through His Name, Lester Summrall, Thomas Nelson Publishers New York, NY

390

The Names of God: Discovering God As He Desires To Be Known, Andrew Jukes, Kregal Publications, P.O. Box 2067 Grand Rapids, MI The Secret To The Christian Life, House Publishers, Wheaton, IL, 1960

DICTIONARY REFERENCES American Psychological Association (APA) despair. (n.d.)

Dictionary.com Unabridged (v1.1). Retrieved January 03, 2007, from Dictionary.com http://dictionary.reference.com/browse/despair

BIBLE REFERENCES From PC Study Bible 3.0. for Windows Permission to quote the following references is contained within the program King James New International Version New King James

RECORDED REFERENCES What You Always Wanted To Know About Heaven David Jeremiah, Turning Point, San Diego, California, 2006 Marketplace Invasion, Lance Wallnau, 2005 Circumcision of the Heart: Abrahamic Covenant Part 4 Mike Hayes, Covenant Church, Carrollton, Texas

391